Catalogue of South 00 Roy A

f

,^\\EUNIVER% vvLOSANCElfj:

.vlOSANCEld

^/^aBAiNn-jWs

Jl^^

,\WEUNIVER5//, ^lOSANCElfx^

O u_

%ii3AINn-3W'^'

^^HIBRARYQ^ ^^tLIBRARY<9,

^«VOFCALIFO%

^•aodiivojo-

^.OECAIIFO/i'^

=3 Digitized' by tine Internet Arciiiy

^' in 2008 witii funding fromAavaan#

IVIicrosoft Corporation

.fCALIFO/?^ ^OfCALIFO%

'NIVER^//,

^(?AwaaiH^

\>:lOSANCElfj

o

%a3AINa-3W^

vlOSANCElfj

^/judAih.

\\V

• U U J ] 1 » J J 'J I3jn» jur ' .iMj;\mii'jn> '^.i/ojnvjjo

'^*li'tfp://www/arcHVve.org/details7c'atalogueofsoutli00roya^

...J i . .^ ._ iTW

^5^l•llBRARYQ^

jAÔFCAllFO/?^

^(l/OdllVOJO"^

ÔFCAIIFO/?^

>&AHViian-# ^ÂHvagiH^

.^MEUNIVERS/A

^WE UNIVERiy/v

<ril30NVS01^

^lOSANCElfj^.

O

Âa3AINn3WV

^lOSANCElfj>

o

"^/saaAiNH^wv

^^l•llBRARYO/C

%JI1V3J0>

^^;OFCALIFO%

ÔAyvaaii#

\WE UNIVERS//,

o

^\\EIINIVERV^

^LOSANCELfj>

O

"^/âaAiNnjvv^

^lOSANCElfj;^

o

^ÎLIBRARYO^ ^tUBRARYO^

^<!/0JnV3JO'»^

ÔFCAIIFO/?^

^<!/0JnV3J0'^

ÔFCAIIFO/?^

%d3AINIl-3Wv >t?AllVyaiH^"^'^ ""- "^'^^

^<9AavaaiH^

\WEUNIVERS'//

^WEUNIVER^//

<rii]ONVsoi^'

ÎLIBRARYOc ^ÎLIBRARY6>^

^.ffOJIlVDJO'^ ^<!/0JnV3J0^

^WEUNIVERi"//, ^lOSANCElfj>

<rji33NVS01^ %a3AINn3WV

^^t•llBRARYQ.

'%ojnvojo'

ÔFCALIFO/?^ ÔFCALIFOfiV

3^ ^

WÊUNIVERi/A

o

vvlOSANCElfj>

o

"^/âÂINilJWV

ÔFCALIFO/?^

^ÂHvaan-^^

j^\WEUNIVE^/^ ^^lOSANGElfj^

<rii30Nvsoi^'' "^/âaAiNH-awv

.^WEUNIVER%. vj>:lOSANCElfX/

ÎLIBRARYQ^ ^tLIBRARYQ^

^<!/0JnV3J0'^

ÔFCAIIFO/?^ ÔFCAIIFO/?^

\WEUNIVERV/

<ril30NVS01^

^\\EUNIVER57/

î 1(^1 IV©! I\®l i!^'

Hsiatic Society ^boiioovapbs

A CATALOGUE

OF

SOOTH INDIAN SANSKRIT lANOSGRIPTS

(ESPECIALLY THOSE OF THE WHISH COLLECTION)

BELONGING TO THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY OF

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

COMPrLED BY

DR. M. WINTERNITZPROFESSOR IN THK GERMAN UNIVERSITY OF PRAGUE.

WITH AN APPENDIX BY F. W. THOMAS.

LONDONPUBLISHED BY THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY

22 ALBEMABLK STREET, W.

1902.

yThe Library

r University of California, Los Angeles

The gift of Mrs. Cummings, 1 963

Printed by W. Drugulin, Leipzig (Germany).

7L

THIS VOLUME IS INSCEIBED TO

PROFESSOR ALFRED LUDWIG

/AS A TOKEN OF SINCERE FRIENDSHIP AND GRATITUDE

BY THE COMPILER.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Pages

Preface • . . .• VII—XI

Synoptical List of the Numbers of the MSS.

and the Catalogue Numbers ...... XII—XVList of Abbreviations XVICatalogue Nos. 1—190 1—250

Appendix by F. W. Thomas (Nos. 191—215) . . 261—292

List of Works arranged according to subjects . 293— 310

Index 311—340

Addenda and Corrigenda 340

PREFACE.

The bulk of the MSS. described in this Catalogue belong

to the Whish Collection of the Royal Asiatic Society of

Great Britain and Ireland. These MSS. had been acquired

by C. M. Whish of the Madras Civil Service, and were

presented to the Society by his brother J. L. Whish Escf

in July 1836. In most of these MSS. entries with the

signature of C. M. AVhish are found, and many of themshow traces of having been read and studied by a Euro-

pean scholar. The entries are generally dated, the earliest

date being 1822 \ and the latest 1831. Some of the MSSmay have been copied for Mr. Whish at that time. Acertain date can be assigned only to those few MSS.^

which are dated by the Kollam era and were written

between A. D. 1787 and 1827. Most of the others, dated

by years of the Jupiter cycle, or bearing no dates at all,

were probably written about the same time, that is to

say, at the end of the 18 th or the beginning of the 19 th

century. Only a few MSS. seem to be a good deal older

and may belong to the earlier part of the 17th century.

Generally speaking, the MSS. in Malayalam characters

are older than those written in Grantha. In some of the

Malayalam MSS.,3 especially in those of apparent greater

antiquity, the peculiar paging by Aksaras is found to

which Professor C. Bendall has drawn attention in the

JRAS, October 1896, pp. 790 sq. According to this

1 In No. 138 (see p. 194) the date 1817 is probably only indistinctly

written and meant for 1827.

2 Nos. 103, 113, 122, 138, 139, 141, 142, 145, 146, 150.

3 See Nos. 19, 108, 118, 128, 129, 138, 151, 157, 158.

-^ VIII H$-

system, the Aksaras na\ nna, nya, skra, jhra, M, gra,

pra, dre, ma are used for the numbers 1—10, tha, la, -pta,

la, tra, tru or tru, cl, na for 20, 30, 40, 50, 60, 70, 80, 90.

For 100 and 200 the signs ^~^^ and *^^ (= na and

nna?) are used.^

Besides the Whish MSS. there are also a number of

other South Indian MSS. (Sansk. Nos. 1—28) described in

this Catalogue, about which I could not get any satisfactory

information. I found them mixed up with a large number

of Tamil MSS. Prof. Ehys Davids tells me that they

were always kept together with the Whish MSS., and he

is inclined to think that they, too, belong to the same

collection though "it is not quite certain that they really

formed part of the Whish donation." They are nearly

all written in Grautha, and seem, for the greater part, to

have been written at the end of the 18 th and the beginning

of the 19 th century.

But though the MSS. here described are not distinguished

by great age, there are many rare and valuable MSS.

among them. Perhaps the most important of all are the

Mahabharata MSS. which represent a distinct recension

of the great Epic. Some years ago — at the International

Congress of Orientalists in Paris, 1897 — I first drew

attention to these MSS., and pointing out the great differ-

ences between the text offered by these South-Indian MSS.and that of the Calcutta and Bombay editions — the so-

called Vulgata — , I showed the insufficiency of the latter,

and made an appeal for a critical edition of the

Mahabharata which I declared to be the sine qua non

of any critical study of the great Epic. This appeal met

with much sympathy among Sanskrit scholars, and there

is now every reason to hope that such a critical edition

will be begun in no distant future. The Whish MSS. of

the Mahabharata to which we thus owe the plan of a

» Sometimes the first leaf is marked with 'harih irV, and the

paging by na, nna, nya etc. begins with the second leaf, e. g. in No. 157.

2 For other ways of numbering the pages by Aksaras, see pp. 21,

27, 93, 166, 178, 221.

-^» IX <-

critical editiou of the great epic, will prove invaluable

whenever this plan is to be carried out.

Among the Vedic MSS., I may point out a MS. of the

Taittiriya-Aranyaka (No. 178) which should prove

useful for a critical editiou of that text — a great desi-

deratum, as Rajendralala Mitra's edition is anything but

satisfactory.

Several MSS. of our Collection have already been used

or are still being used for critical editions, e. g. the MSS.of Sayana's Rgveda-Bhasya (Nos. la, 2 and 13), of the

Grhyasiitra, Mantrapatha, and Dharmasiltra of the Apa-

stambius with their Commentaries (Nos. 26, 27, 37), and of

Sayana's Commentary on the Mantrabrahmana (No. 86).^

How valuable the MS. Collections of the Royal Asiatic

Society w'ere, has already been known since 1890, when

a rough list of the titles of the Sanskrit MSS. in the

Todd and "Whish Collections of the Society was published

(JRAS, N. S., Vol. XXII, pp. 801—813). It was intended

then ali-eady to publish a proper catalogue as soon as the

funds of the Society would permit. But it w^as considered

probable that so long a period would necessarily elapse

before this could be done, that it was advisable at once

to publish such a rough list, however incomplete and in-

correct. And it will, indeed, be now seen that the Whish

Collection, at any rate, contains many more numbers and

above all many more works and fragments of works than

those mentioned in the rough list.^

The forecast of delay was also fully justified by the event.

The rough hst appeared in 1890. We are now in 1902.

But when, in May 1894, the preparation of this catalogue

1 A MS. 'Whish No. 66' mentioned by Prof. Kern as having been

used for his edition of the Aryabhatlya (Leiden 1874) has not been

found among the MSS. which 1 have catalogued.

2 For a complete list of all the numbers of the Whish Collection

including also those which contain vernacular (chiefly Malayalam)

texts and have therefore not been described in this Catalogue, see

below pp. XII—XV.

-$>< X H^

was entrusted to me by the Council of the Society the

funds available were not sufficient to enable me to give mywhole time to the work. I have been working at it,

while I was living at Oxford, for several years, but the

work had often to be interrupted on account of more

pressing professional work. In 1898 I left England, and

some of the MSS. had to be sent over to Prague, so

that the progress of the work became still slower. Finally,

to avoid further delays, Mr. Thomas kindly undertook

to describe the MSS. which I had not yet seen, and their

descriptions will be found in the Appendix as Nos. 191-215.

A Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. is of not much use, unless

extracts from the works they contain are given. For in

most cases the mere title of a Sanskrit work tells us

nothing about its character or contents. And even in the

case of well-known texts, a few short extracts (at least

the beginning and the end) seem to me necessary, in order

to give some idea of the correctness and value of a MS.With this end in view I have given extracts, however

short, from nearly every MS., and I have made a point

of copying these extracts as accurately as possible from

the MSS. A compiler of a catalogue is- not an editor,

and I did not think it the duty of the compiler to correct

his quotations. Wherever corrections suggested themselves

to me, I have given them in parenthesis or banished them

to footnotes.' The peculiar orthography of South Indian

MSS. has also been retained throughout. Thus, as regards

the nasals, I have written with tlie MSS. annan tu, sarasva-

tin devim etc. (and not annam tu, sarasvatim de°), and as

regards the Sandhi before sibilants I have followed the

MSS. in omitting the Visarga before a sibilant with

following consonant (puna ^rutih, °vimsa strijatakam etc.).

I have also written with the MSS. talpara, ulpanna etc.,

and even atpa for alpa, also tatbuddhis, patma etc. for

' Words or Aksaras added by conjecture, have been put in pa-

renthesis ( ), while square brackets[ ] have been used to mark

words and syllables as to be omitted.

tadbu°, paclma etc., ^runu for ^rnu, and cerebral 1 between

two vowels, e. g. Kalidasa, man gala, etc. Only in the

Index I have used the ordinary ortliography.

In preparing a catalogue of South Indian MSS. one has

to encounter far greater difficulties than in having to deal

with Nagarl MSS. The reading of palm leaves is always

very trying to the eyes, and the Malayalam characters

are particularly difficult to read, and often very indistinct.

Moreover the leaves are frequently mutilated or rubbed

off, especially at the beginning and at the end, and —what is the worst— one MS. generally contains fragmentsof several difi'erent works, without beginning and end.

In overcoming these difficulties, I had, as every compiler

of a Sanskrit catalogue now has, the help of Professor

Aufeecht's monumental work, the Catalogus Catalo-gorum. But I had also the good fortune of Prof. Auf-eecht's more immediate help, for he was kind enough to

take the trouble of reading the proofs, and I owe to himmany most valuable suggestions and corrections, and in

more than one case he has helped me to identify some

short and very puzzling fragment. I am fulfilling a pleasant

duty in expressing to him my sincerest thanks for all the

trouble he has taken in making this Catalogue more useful

than it would have been without his generous help. Mythanks are due, also, to Professor Lijd\vig who kindly read

a revise, and has suggested to me some valuable emen-

dations in the extracts. Finally I have to thank Professor

Ehys Davids to whom the initiation of tliis undertaking

is due, for the kindly interest he has throughout taken

in the work.

Prague, August 1902. M. Winternitz.

SYNOPTICAL LIST OF THE NUMBERS OF THEMSS. AND THE CATALOGUE NUMBERS.

Cat.-No. Cat.-No

Whish No. 1— 1 Whish No. 27—28

» 552— 2

55 5528—29

51 553— 3

55 5529—30

H 554— 4

55 5530—31

H 555— 5

55 5531-32

H 556— 6

55 5532—33

» 557— 7

55 5533—34

« •58— 8

55 5534-35

55 559— 9

51 5535—36

51 5510—10

55 5536 A 1

51 5511—11

55 5536 b|

55

55

55

55 12(2)|

55

55

55

55

37—3838—39

n 5513—13

55 5539—40

55 5513a- 14

55 5540—41

55 5?14—15

55 5541—42

55 5515-16

55 5542—43

55 5516-17

55 5543 44

55 5517—18

55 5544—191

55 ;;18-19

55 5545—45

55 5519—20

55 5546-46

55 5520—21

55 5547—192

55 5521—22

55 5548-47

55 5522—23

55 5549—48

55 5523—24

55 5550—49

55 5524—25 n 55

51—50

55 5525—26 n n 52—51

55 5526-27 n n 53—52

->^ XIII i<-

Cat.-No. Cat-No.

Whish No. 54—53 Whish No. 88— 89

» H 55—5455 55

89— 90

V « 56—5555 55

90— 91

Tl »57—56

55 5591— 92

» 5558(1)1 57 55 55

92— 93

H 55 58(2)} 55 5593— 94

H 5559-58 » 55

94— 95

?5 5560—59

11 5595— 96

» 5561—60

55 5596— 97

H 5562—61

55 5597— 98

» 5563—62

55 5598— 99

« 5564-63

55 5599—100

»5 5565—64

55 55100—101

» 5566—65

5? 55101—102

« 5567—66

55 55102—103

« 5568—67

55 55103—104

>; 5569A— 68

55 55104—105

n 5569 B—69

55 55105—106

n 5570—70

55 55106—107

« 5571—71

55 55107—108

M 5572—72

55 55108-109

« 5573—73

55 55109—110

n 5574—74

55 55llOA—HI

11 5575—75

55 55HOB—112

11 5576—76

55 55111— 113

11 5577—77

55 55112A—114

11 5578-78

55 55112 B— 115

11 5579—79

55 55113-116

11 5580—80

55 55114—117

11 5581—81

55 55115—118

11 5582—82

55 55116—119

11 5583—83

55 55117—120

11 5584A—84

55 55118—121

11 5584B-85

55 55119—122

« 5585—86

55 55120 not Sanskrit

11 55

55

86—8787—88

55

n

55121—123122—124

-^ XIV H$-

Cat.-No.

WhishNo. 123-125

„ „ 124 not Sanskrit

„ 125A—126

„ „ 125 B not Sanskrit

„ „ 126—127

„ „ 127—128

„ „ 128—129

„ 129—130

„ 130—131

„ ,,131 not Sanskrit

„ 132—132

„ 133—133

„ „ 134—134


„ 136—135

„ „ 137—136


„ 139—137

„ „ 140—138

„ „ 141-139

„ „ 142-140

„ „ 143-141

„ „ 144-142

„ „ 145-143

„ „ 146-144

„ „ 147-145

„ „ 148-146

„ „ 149-147

„ 150-148

„ „ 151-149

„ „ 152—150

„ ,,153 not Sanskrit

„ „ 154-151

„ „ 155-152


" » ^^'11 »

„ 158—153

Whish No.

Oat.-Ko.

159—154160—155161 not Sanskrit

162— 156

163—157164— 158

165—159

166 not Sanskrit

167—193168 not Sanskrit

169—160

170 not Sanskrit

171—161172—162173 not Sanskrit

174-163175—164176—165177—166178— 167

179—168180—211181—169182—170183—171184—172185 not Sanskrit

186—207

187A-195187 B—203

188—173189—174190—175191—176192—177193—178194—179

~^^ XY K-

Cat.-No. Cat.-No

Whish No. 195-180 Sansk. No. 15—199Sansk. No. 1—181

11 , 16—200

>: 112—182

:i , 17—201

11 113—183 » , 18—202

It n 4—184 n , 19-204

» ^^5—185

11 , 20—205

n n 6 18615 , 21—206

51 117—187

51 , 22—208

n 118—188 » , 23—209

11 119—189

51 , 24—210

» n 10-19055 , 25-212

11 n 11—19411 , 26—213

11 1512—196

15 , 27-214

11

11

11

11

13—19714 198

51 , 28—215

^>^H$-

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.

Aufrecht CC = Oatalogus Catalogorum, by Th. Aufrecht. Leipzig

1891. Part II, Leipzig 1896.

Aufrecht- Oxford = Catalogi Codicum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae

Bodleianae Pars Septima, Codices Sanseriticos completens. Con-

fecit Th. Aufrecht. Oxonii 1864.

Burnell I. O. = Catalogue of a Collection of Sanskrit Manuscripts.

By A. C. Burnell. Part I Vedic Manuscripts. London 1869.

Burnell, Tanjore = Classified Index to the Sanskrit MSS. in the Palace

at Tanjore. Prepared for the Madras Government by A. C. Burnell.

London 1880.

Hall = A Contribution towards an Index to the Bibliography of the

Indian Philosophical Systems. By Fitzedward Hall. Calcutta 1859.

Hultzsch= Reports on Sanskrit MSS. in Southern India, by Dr. Eugen

Hultzsch, Nos. 1 & 2. Madras 1895, 1896.

Ind. Off. = Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Library of

the India Office. By Julius Eggeling. London 1887 sqq. Part IV,

by Ernst Windisch and Julius Eggeling.

Mitra-Bikaner = A Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Library

of His Highness the Maharaja of Bikaner. Compiled by Rajen-

dralala Mitra. Calcutta 1880.

Mitra, Notices = Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts, by Rajendralala

Mitra. Calcutta ]892 sqq.

Peterson, Reports II, IV = A Second Report of Operations in Search

of Sanskrit MSS. in the Bombay Circle April 1883—March 1884.

By Prof. Peter Peterson. Extra Number of the Journal of the

Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1884. A Fourth

Report etc. . . . April 1886 — March 1892 . . . Extra Number of

the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society,

1894.

Stein-Jammu == Catalogue of the Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Ra-ghunatha Temple Library of His Highness the Maharaja of Jammuand Kashmir. Prepared by M. A. Stein. Bombay 1894.

Weber -Berlin = Die Handschriften -Verzeichnisse der koniglichen

Bibliothek zu Berlin. Bd. II, Bd. V, 1, 2: Verzeichnis der

Sanskrit-Handschriften von Albrecht Weber. Berlin 1853, 1886,

1892.

Wilson- Mackenzie = Mackenzie Collection. Descriptive Catalogue of

the Oriental Manuscripts ... of the South of India; collected by the

late Lieut.-Col. Colin Mackenzie, By H. H.Wilson. Calcutta 1828.

1.

Whish No. 1.

Size: 16fx2 in., 192 leaves, about 9 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves.

Date 0/ MS.: 18th or 19tii cent.?i

Character: Leaves 1 to 73 in Grantha, 74 to the end in Malayalam.

(a)

Rgveda-Bhasya, by Sayandcarya, the first three Aclhyayas

of the second Astaka, i. e. Sayana's Commentary on Rgveda-

Samhita I, 122 to I, 165. Ff. 1 to 152 b.

This is the MS. G used for Prof. Max Miiller's second

edition of the Rgveda with Sayana's Commentary. See

Rig-Veda -Samhita, ed. by F. Max Miiller, 2'^'^ ed., vol. I,

pp. liv, Ivi, Ivii seqcj[.

(b)

Sdyandcdrya^s Commentary on the first Aranyaka of the

Aitareya-Aranyaka (= Ait. Ar. I, 1—5). Ff. 152b to 192.

Very incorrect.

It ends:— iti srimad-rajadhirajaraja-paramesvara-vaidi-

kamarggapravarttaka - srivira - Bukkabhiipala[bhupala]sam-

rajya - dhurandhare(read °ra)sya Sayanamatyasya krtau

vedartthaprakase prathamaranyakam samaptam ii om ii iti

Madhaviye vedartthaprakase aitarekanyaka(read aitareya-

ranyakajkande prathamaranyake paucamoddhyayas sa-

maptam (read °ah)iisrikrsnaya nama(h) harih ii om ii

I See Preface.

2.

Whish No. 2.

Size: 16jX2 in., 170 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18 th or 19th cent.?

Character : Malayalam.

Bgveda-Bhdsya, by Sdyandcdrya, from the 23'''^ Yarga

of the 5*^ Adhyaya of the 1"^^* Astaka, to the end of the

1"* Astaka, i. e. Sayana's Commentary on Rgveda-Sam-

hita I, 75 to I, 121.

This is the MS. T used for Prof. Max Miiller's second

edition of the Rgveda with Sayana's Commentary, see

vol. I, pp. liv, Ivi, Ivii seqq.

It begins:— atra prathamam jusasva saprathastamam, etc.

3.

WmsH No. 3.

Size: lOf X 1|^ in., 75 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18 tt or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The BrahmagUd from the Yajnavaihliavakhanda in the

SutasamJiitd of the Skanda-Purdna.

It begins:— rsaya ucuh ibhavata sarvam akhyatam sam-

ksepad vistarad apiiidanim srotum icchamo brahmagltSm

anuttamam i etc.

It ends:— iti omityadimahapurane sri-skande mahapu-

rane stitasamhitayam yajiiavaibhavakhande uparibhage bra-

hmagitasiipanisatsu dvadasoddhyayah ii sri^ivaya namah ii

subham astii ii

4.

Whish No. 4.

Size: lOf XI-r- in., 170 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18th or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

-^ 3 f<-

A Commentary on the Brahmagitd (see No. 3), by

Mddhavacdrya.

It begins:—vande sindhuravaktran tarn bandhun dinasya

santatam i pratyuhavyiiliasamanam iipasyam sarvadevataili ii

evam upanisadekasamadhigamyasya brahmatmaikatvavijna-

nasya nisreyasasadhanatvam uktan tac ca sarvasfikhasam-

matam iti dar^ayitum aitare(ya)kataittiriyakadi - sama-

stopanisadartthasya sakalyena pratipadikam brahmagitam

vaktum muninam prasnam avatarayati bhavakaratithim

iti atha tarn vaktum puravrttam udaharati pureti sar-

vajnas sarvavid iti samanyatas sarvaii janatiti sarva-

jnah, etc.

It ends:— iti srmiat-tryambakapadabja-sevaparayanenaiva

Madhavacaryyena viracitayam (read °tayam) siitasamliita-

yam yajnavaibliavakhandasyoparibhage bralimagitayarp.

dvadasoddhyayali ii sivaya namah subham astu harib om ii

5.

Whish No. 5.

Size: 9|-xlf in-i 117 + 41 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18 tb or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantba.

(a)

The Prdyascittasnhodhiin, a work on expiatory rites

(Srauta ritual), by Srmivdsama'kliin of the village of Ar-

hagola. Ff. 117.

It begins:— arhagolagramanivasi Srinivasamakhi sudhihi

balan uddisya tanute prayascittasubodhinim ii tatradav

anuddharanaprayascittam ucya[n]te, etc.

It ends:— prayascittamsubodhani {sic) samapta ii harih

om II srigurucaranaravindabhyan namo namah ii yadrsam

pustakan drstva tadrsam likhitam maya | abaddham va

subaddham va mama doso na vidyate ii asmat-gurucaranara-

vindabhyan namah n

(b)

The Kaulddarsatantra (a work on Tantra), by Visva-

nandandtJia. Ff. 1—19.

It begins:— natva srigurupadukafi ca vatukam vaniii ca

vighnesvaram kamesan tripuram param bhagavatin devim

sukasyamalam I vaksye kaulikadhurttadambhikasathadinam

kulajnaninam acarasya ca laksanani vilasatsatkalikanam

kraniat ii kaulagamatantrartthan samgrhya srlkularnavar-

tthams ca i kauladarsam kurute Visvanando hitaya kaula-

vidam ii

It ends:— iti sri-Visvanandanatha-viracita-kauladarsa-

tantram sampurnam ii srigurubbyo namah ii

(c)

The leaves 20 to 41 contain two other Tantric trea-

tises, viz.

(1) The Srlcakrapratisthdvidhih. It begins (f. 20):— sri-

cakroddharah itatra vedikayam gomayopaliptayam pasci-

matah svasthanam parityajya etc. It ends on f. 28:— iti

sricakrapratisthavidhih ii Quotations occur from Tantrardja,

Ratnasdgara, Kulamuldvatdra.

(2) The Srlvidydkhyamulavidyabheddh, or Tripurabheddh.

Ff. 28 to 41.

This treatise begins:— atha srividyakhyamulavidyabheda

nirupyante i tatra srijhanarQave ii etc. The Brlrudraydniala

is quoted on fol. 34 b. ^ankardcdrya and Anandayiri are

mentioned fol. 36 b.

Fol. 36b— 37a:— ity evam srimulavidyaya ekapaiica-

satbhedahi!§rimadaraddhyacaranaprasadapraptah pradar-

sitah I atha yady apy asam vidyanam na camitradusanam

iti vacanat siddhasaddhyadivicaro na karttavyah ii atha pra-

siddhasrlvidya - pahcadasaksarlmantraprasamgat upasaka-

bhedena dvadasavidhasrividyiXmantras ca t^astrantarokta-

prakarena likhyanteiThen follow 12 Mantras.

->4 5 H5-

The MS. ends:— iti durvasaradluta vidyai pancadasa-

ksari i iti tripurabhedali kathitah ii srimahatripurasundaryyai

namah ii

6.

WmsH No. 6.

Size: lO-J Xl?- in., 26-f-89 leaves, from 7 to 9 lines on a page.


Date: 18th or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

The Saldisidra together with its Blidsya, 20 Siitras

together with their Commentary.

The Sutra begins:—om atha saktisutrani i citisvatantra

visvasiddhihetuh i svecchaya svabhittau visvam unmilayati I

etc. It ends on p. 2:—om saktisutram sarapiirnara isrimat-

gurubhyo namah i

Tlien the Commentary begins:— saktisutrabhasyamI

om I citisvatantra visvasiddhihetuh visvasiddhau hetuh i vi-

svasiddhihetuka ca iti sarvakaranatvam sarvasaktitvam

mahaphalatvam sukhopayaprapyatvah ca svatmadevataya

vivaksitam icitir ity ekavacanena bhedavastavatvam svatan-

treti niramkusaisvaryyah ca siicitani i etc. It ends on

page 12 : — piirve bhutabalim dadyat ksetrapalan tu da-

ksine i rajarajesvaram maddhye ganapati isannye iagneyaga-

napatim agneyarp kurukulyam ivayavye

ivarahim isa-

nnye I {sic)

(b)

Atharvanaprokta - devlraliasya - svari'qiahramopdsandydh

jaganmdtrbhaldyaikavedyah iwayoyah ^ by Jayanndtliasuri

(215 slokas). Ff. 13—26.

It begins : — vimarsapadavacyam apy avimarsapadan

I Mr. "Whish describes this as the Bhavanopanisad. See below

sloka 2.

-^ 6 H^

namahi japakusumasonam apy ajapakrtim arabikam ii 1 II

bhavanopanisadartthagarbhitrih krikanirammitabhaskarah

padyabandhava . . .^ tu ta Jagannathasurinivahavaktisukr-

divan ii 2 ii krtanhikas sucau dese sukhasinas samahitahi

prSnan ayammya mulena rsyadin nyasam acaret ii 3 li

It ends:—pranan ayamya tato nyasam krtva gurun

namac chambhum i iti snmad-atharvanaprokta-devirahasya-

svariipakramopasanayah jaganmatribhaktyaikavedyali pra-

yogo Jagannathasuri-pranitas samaptah ii harili om ii sri-

devyai namali ii subham astu il

(c)

The Cidvalll, by Natanananda, a pupil of Ndthcinanda.

This is a Commentary on Punydnanda's Kdmakald, or

Kdmakcddvildsa. The latter has been printed by Prof.

Bhandarkar in his Beport on the search for Sanskrit MSS.in the Bonibay Presidency during the year 1883—84(Bombay 1887), p. 376 seq.

It begins:—vande tan mithunadvandvam adimanandacit-

ghanam^ I anuttara^paran jyotir iti yat'^ bhavyate budhaihl

srlmate Natananandayogine paramatmaneiraktasuklapra-

bhamisratejase gurave namah ipranamata Xathanandam

paraya bhaktya cidaikyabodhanandam iupanisadartthani-

gudham sakalajananandabhadrapitharudhams i namas sivaya

nathaya cidrupanandarupine isrimata patalapamga^patita-

tamkasamkave iPunyanandamunindrat kamakala nama

visruta jata i aryya kacid amusya Natananandah karoti

savyakhyam ii

Fol. 37a: Punyanandamukhendor uditam anandadayinim

1 Here is a blank space for two aksaras(w-). I cannot make any

sense of the two first stanzas. The MS. is beautifully written, and

there can be hardly any doubt about the readings.

2 mithunam divyam adyam anandao, Bhandarkar's MS.3 Oram, Bhand.

4 tat, Bhand.

s opithanurudham, Bhand.6 srlmate cancalapanga°, Bhand.

etara i kamakalam aliam anisam murddhna vaca vahilmi

cittena i iti kamakalavyakhya Natananandena desikaprltyaii

racitil rasikajana[na]nam pumsum alokanaya cidvalli i Xatha-

nandaguruiiam sisyas tatvartthacintakas santi itesam aiiya-

tamoyam tikam enam cakara tatprltyai i asyah kamakalayah

vyakhya pilrvair udahrtanekai etc.

It ends:— kamakalasvarupam paripurnaraiprapaficitam

itiI^ivam ii iti ^li-Natanananda-kathita cidvalli samapta i

liarih om ii srigurubhyo namah srisiiryyanarayanayasmat-

svamin[h]e namahi devyai namah li

7.

WmsH No. 7.

Size: 14x2 in., 158 leaves, from 11 to 13 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18* or 19tii cent.

Character: Grantha.

The HCdasyamahdtmya from the Agastyasamliitd of the

Skanda-Purana, in 71 chapters. See Mitra, Notices, vol. vii,

p. 27 seqq., No. 2264.

It begins:— avighnam astu i suklambaradharam visnum

sasivarnan caturbhiijami prasannavadanan dhyayet sarva-

vighnopasantaye i namas sundaranathilya tasmai halasya-

vasinei catussastividha lila yena pratyaksitah ksitaii

i srimat-

sundaranathasya devim sapharalocanamikalaye hrdaye

nityam kadambavanavasinimi etc. . . . vaksye puratanam

punyam snmaddhalasyasahjiiitam i sravanat sarvapapa-

ghnam vedantesu praka^itam ii . . . desakalavidhanajha Vasi-

sthadya munlsvarah i Yasistho Vamadevas ca GautamoVaruno Bhrgiih

iBodhayanah Kasyapas ca Yajhavalkyah

PaiTisarah i Bharadvajoragira Atrih Kutsas Saktis Suko

mahan i VedaA'yasah Kaholas ca Valmikih Kumbhasam-bhavah

iSanatkumaras Sanakas Sanatanasanandanaii i

Pulastyah Pulando Gargo Visvamitras ca Naradam (sic) i

ity adya munayas sarve jnanino brahmavittamahisnatva

sarvesu tirtthesu jnanavapyadikesu caijhatva vinayakan

sarvan etc.

->4 8 H$-

An abstract of the Contents of the work is given on

ff. 11 seqq.

It ends:— sarvas tarati durgani sarvo bhadrani pasyati|

sarvas satgatim apnoti sarvasya bhavita siikliam ii iti

srimatskande mahapurane agastyasamhitayam sri-halasya-

mahatmye kadambavanapraveso nama ekasaptatimoddhya-

yah II sivaya namah il harih om, etc.

WmsH No. 8.

Size: 13xl|- in., 60 + 25 leaves, 9 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18th or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

The HaritaUvamuUavall, a Commentary on Sankara's

Haristutl (or Harim-'ide-stotra), by SvayamiwaMsa Yati,

a pupil of Kaivalydncmda Yogindra. Ff. 60. See Hall,

p. 135 seq.; Mitra, Notices, Nos. 1297, 1489.

It begins:— Samkararn Samkaracaryyam Kesavam Bada-

rayanam isutrabhasyakrtau vande bhagavantau punah-

punah Isatyajhananandatmakam advitiyam brahmaiva su-

ddhasatvapradhanamayopadhikam sadisvarabhavam malina-

satvapradhanavidyopadhikam sajjivabhavan ca jagan maya-

bhasena jivesau karoti, etc.

It ends :— iti srimat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryyasri-

Kaivalyananda - yogindra -padakamalabbrmgayamana- Sva-

yamprakasakhya-yativiracita sri- Samkara-bhagavat-pada-

krta-haristutivyakliya haritatvamuktavalisamakhya samaptaii

^ridaksinamurttaye namah ii subham astu ii

(b)

The Basabhivyanjikd, a Commentary on Laksmidhara's

Advaitamcikaranda , by Svai/amjpraMsa Yati, a pupil of

Kaivalydncmda Yogindra, ff. 25. See Hall, p. 102; Mitra,

Notices, No. 689.

^^ 9 H5-

It begins: — nitvan nirantaranandacitghnam brahmanirbhayam

i ^rutya tarkanubhutibhyam aham asmy advayam

sada I etc. . . . sphutara vedantapratipadyam saccidananda-

laksanam sarvajuam sarvopadilnan nityam sarvagam adva-

yam deliendriyapranamanobuddbyaharakarasaksipratyaga-

bhinnatayil tarkais sambhavayitum kincit prakaranam

advaitamakarandakbyam arabhamanali ciklrsitasya gra-

ntbasyavighnaparisamaptaye svestadevatapranamarupam

mamgalam svayam anustbaya sisyasiksayai grantbato nibad-

dbnatiikataksakiranacantanamamnobabdbaye namab i etc.

Beginning of the last (29*'^) cbapter, fob 24b:—Laksmi-

dhara iti granthakarttur nama sa casau kavis, etc. Furtber

on: advaitamakarandasya rasabbivyanjaka krta i Svayam-

prakasa-yatina (read°na) purusottamasasanati etc.

It ends :— iti srimat - paramabamsa - parivrajakacaryya-

Kaivalyananda-Yogindra-pada-kamala-bbrmgayamana-Sva-

yamprakasakbya-viracita (ra)sabbivyanjikakbya advaitama-

karandavyakbya samapta ii srimabatripurasundaryyai nanaab ii

9.

Whish No. 9.

Size: 12.yXl4 in., 88 -f- 12 + 24+ 26 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18tii or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

Described by Mr. Wbisb as 'Tbe Bliagavata Sdram\Incomplete. F£ 88.

It begins;—yad advayam paranandam satyajnanadilaksa-

nanainiskalan niskriyam santam brabma tat samiipa-

smabei namab krsnaya gurave buddhitadvrttisaksine

isacci-

danandarupaya parasmai brabmane mubub i virajate trayl

yena bbanuneva jagattrayiipraki5sitarttba(n) tarn vande Yi-

dyaranya-mumsvaram| ekadase prakaranasamgrahas tu pu-

rakrtab| idanira pimar atraiva kriyate slokasamgrabah I

skandba ekadase sloka grbyante saravattarah i vidusan

•^ 10 H^

cittavi^rantyai tadartthopi ca varnyateiatratyasloka ekaika

uparatyupapadane i alan tathapi grhyante katicitsarabhaji-

bhihI etc.

It ends:— vidusah punali-punah krtasravanamanaiiabhyani

samutpannanityanirantaraddhyanayogabhyam nirargalaya

mana brahmatmatvavagahinl akhandakaravrttir eva vidya

sa svayam avidyatain tat karyyan ca nirddhiiya pascad

upasamyatiti sa drstantam upapadayati ii

(b)

The Bhcigavata-Purdna with Commentary, from Adhya-

ya VI, 36 to the end of Adhyaya 7, of the 12*1^ Skandha.

Ff. 12. 'The whole contains an account of the extent of

the Yedas', Mr. Whish.

It begins:— Saunakah i Pailadibhir Vyasa^isyair veda-

cSryyair mmahatmabhihi veda vai kathita vyasta etat

saiimyabhidhehi nah i etc.

It ends:— iti sri-bhagavate mahapurane savyakhyane

dvadase skandhe saptamoddhyayah ii srikrsnaya parama-

gurave namo namah ii

(c)

The Sutagltci of the second part (? uparibhage) of the

Tajhavaibhavakhanda of the Sfttasamhitd of the Shanda-

Purana. Ff. 24.

It begins:— aisvaram rupam anandam anantarn satyacit-

ghanami atmatvenaiva pasyantan nistaramgasamudra-

vat II etc.

It ends:— iti sri-skande purane siitasainhitayam yajha-

vaibhavakhande uparibhage sutagitasupanisatsu astamo-

ddhyayah ii srisivaya parabrahmane namah ii sutaglta sa-

mapta.

(d)

The SdtagUd-Tdtparyadlpikd, a Commentary on the pre-

ceding work, by Madhavdcdrya. Ff. 26.

It begins:— atha vidyErtthina namaskaras tu prathama-

tah karttavye ity upapadayitum siitagitam srotukamair

-^ 11 f^

nnaimisiyaih krte namaskarastuti upanisad(read °nibad)-

dhnati ai^varam iti etc.

It ends:— iti sri-tryambakapadabja-seva-parayanena Ma-dhavacaryyena viracitayam siitasarnliita(ta)tpa(r)yadipika-

ySm yajnavaibhavakhandasyoparibhage sutagitasiipanisatsu

astamoddhyayah II srlsivaya parasmai brahmane namah ii

harih om ii subliam astu ii

10.

Whish'No. 10.

Size: IB-^ x 1-|- in., 217 leaves, 9 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18 tb or 19 tb cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Rdmdnuja^s Commentary on tlie Bdlakdnda and Ayo-

dhi/dJxdnda of VdlmtJci's Rdmdyana.It begins:—ramam indivarasyamam rajivayatalocananii

jyaghosanirjitaratiii janaklramanam bhaje ii Vrdmikinama-

dheyHya muhur varimuce namah i ya sriramakathavarsair

jagattapam asisamat ii etc.

Fol. lb: — tatradyakandavyakhyanam kriyate vidusam

mudeIRamanujena vidusa ramabhaktyaikasindhuna i tapa

ityadi, etc.

Fol. 59:— iti sri-Hamanujlya-viracite balakandavyakhyane

saptasaptatimas sargali

"

Tlie Ayodhyakanda begins on f. 60 a:—gacchateti ma-

tiilakulam matulagrham kulam grhesv ity Amarah, etc.

It ends: — iti ^ri-Ramrmujacaryya-viracita- vyakhyane-

yoddhyakande ekonavimsatyadhikasatatamas sargah ll sri-

ramacandrSya namah ii ayoddhyakandavyakhya samapta ii

harih oni i

11.

WmsH No. 11.

Size: 125- X If in., 176 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: On the first leaf there is an entry ("The metrical

Digest called Ekadasa-skandha-saram and its commentary by Brah-

->^ 12 Hg--

mananda Bharati") signed by Mr. Whish and dated 1826. The MS.may have been written for Mr. Whish in that year. At any rate,

its appearance is not much older.

Character: Grantha.

The EMclasaskandhasarasloMsamgraha, a metrical com-pilation of the doctrines contained in the eleventh Skandhaof the Bhdgavata-Pujxina, together with a Commentary, by

Bralimananda Bharati, a pupil of Krsndnanda Bharati.

It begins:— vaisaradi sativisuddhabuddhir ddhunoti ma-yam gunasamprasiitani

lgunams ca sandahya yad atmyam

etat svayan ca samyaty asamid yathagnih ii atmS sthuUi-

suksmadidehebhyo bhinnah yato jiiata prakasakah etc.

Fol, 3:— yavat syat gunavaisamyam tavan nanatvamatmanah

| nanatvam atmano yavat paratantryan tathaiva hi ii

It ends:— iti srlmat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-srl-

Krsnananda- Bharati - munivaryya-sisya-Brahmananda-Bha-

rati - krta - ekadasaskandhasaraslokasamgrahas savyakhyas

sampiirnah ii srikrsnaya parabrahmane name namahii

subham astu ii

12.

Whish Nos. 12 (1) and 12 (2).

Size: 2 Vols., 16 i x 1| in., 22 + 246 leaves [if. 147—246 in the second

volume], from 8 to 10 lines on a page;


Date: IS*'^ or 1^^^ cent:?

Character: Grantha.

The second work is written by a different hand from the first.

(1)

The Suryasiddhdnta, the first Prasna, Adhyayas 1—14.

The text differs considerably from Mr. Fitz Edward Hall's

edition in the Bibliotheca Indica.

It begins:— acintyavyaktarupaya nirgunaya gunanmane(read gunatmane) i samastajagadadharamurttaye brahmanenamah ii 1 ii alpavasiste tu krte mayo nama mahasurah

i ra-

^H 13 H^

hasyam paramara punyam jijnasur jfianam uttamam ii 2 ii

vedamgam agryam akhilatn jyotisam gatikaranami aradha-

yan vivasvantam tapas tepetidustaramitositas tapasa tena

pritas tasmai vararttliine i grahanau caritam pradat mayaya

savita svayamividitas te maya bhavas tapasaradhitas

tv aham i dadyam kalasrayam jiianam jyotisan caritani

maliat i etc.

It ends (f. 21b):—sarvebhyah pradadau prito gralianan

caritam mabat i atyatbhutatamam loke rahasyam brabma-

sainmitam^Ivedasya nirmmalaii caksur jfiatva saksad

vivasvatali i viditvaitad asesena param brahina(dbi)-

gaccbati i iti srisuryyasiddbaute pratbamaprasne catur-

dasoddbyayali ii cba ii srigurucaranaravindabbyanmab ii sur-

yyasiddbantam ii

(2)

Tbe Kdmadoyclhri, a Commentary on tbe Suryasiddhdnta,

by Tammayajvan, or Tammaydrya, a son oi Mcdlddhvarlndra

of Farayqjura (wbo was a son of Mcdlayajvan, and a

grandson of Honndrya).

It begins:— srividyabrdayastbitam sivamayam srimatsa-

maradbitam kamaksim karunakataksakalitam kalyanasa-

ndayinimikodandamkusapasabanavilasatdbastam prasanna-

nanam sindurarunadebakantim anisam sribonnamambam

{sic) bbaje ii 1 ii subbran^gam pitavastram suratarusadr^ain

suryyakotiprakasam nanabbusasametam nalinabbavanutam

nagayajnopavitam i sulam vatrifi ca kbatgam damarukamatulam panipadmair ddadbauarn mailarakbyam mabesammanimayamukutam malavinatbam ide ii 2 ii . . . ye Honna-

yaryyadikulaprasiddbab suryyadisiddbantavido mabantabi

ye Mallayajvadisamastatantravyakbyadburlna mama devatas

te II 7 11 sri-Honnaryyasarvatantrasvatantrail tasma(j) jatas

tadrso Mallayajvaitajjab kbyatas sarvasiddhantavetta sa-

kinyakbye pattane Mallayajva ii 8 ii tatputrobam vedaveda-

ntavedi jyotirvidyapfiragas Tammayajva isiiryyan natva

suryyatantraspbatikam Honnambayai kamadogdbrim ka-

I This is the last verse in F. E. HaU's edition.

romi II 9 li iha tavat praripsitasya granthasya nirvighnapari-

samaptikamah svestadevatapranamarupam mamgalam slo-

kato nibaddhnati acintyetii etc.

F. 37:— iti srl - Mailaresvara - Honnambikavaralabdha-vagvibhavena sriparagipuri Mallayajvanas tanujena jyauti-

sikahrtkumudacandrena Tammayaryyena snsiiryyasiddha-

ntasya maddhyadhikarasya tika krta ii liarih om ii

F. 65 b:—sri-Honnaryyasya pautrac chivagurusadrsan

Mallayajvakhyaputrarkkajato Malladdhvarmdrat parigipu-

ravarasthayinas Tammayaryyalii siddhantarkkasya namnah

(read siddhantasyarkkanamnali) kalitapadavatim kamadog-dhrlm sutlkam spastaddhyayasya samyagrahaguruki-paya

proktavan ambikayai i harih om srisuryyadinavagrahebhyo

namali ii

F. 104b:—sri-Honnaryyasya pautrac chivagurusadrsan

Mal(l)ayajvakhyaputraj jato Malladdhvarmdrat paragipura-

varasthayinas Tammayajvai siddh5ntasyarkka(read °rkka)-

namnah kalitapadavatim kamadogdhrim sutlkam chaya-

ddhyayasya samyagrahagurukrpaya proktavan ambikayai ii

harih om ii chayaddhyayah purnah li

Adhyaya IV ends f. 123, Adhyaya V f. 137 b.

Vol. I (f. 146) ends:— srI-Honnaryyasya . . . °yai ii iti

srisuryyasiddhante chedadhikaro nama sasthoddhyayah ll

cha II samhitatrayanipunaya adinarayanasya nijagurave omsubrahmanyaya sastamgapranamah ll subham astu srisivaya

namah ii

Vol. II begins with the 7*^ Adhyaya which ends onf. 158b. Adhyaya VIII ends f. 168b, A. IX f. 172b, the

Patadhyaya f. 186, the Goladhyaya f. 212 b, the Yantra-dhyaya f. 235.

Vol. II ends:—sri-Honnaryyasya pautrac sivagurusa-

drsan Mallayajvakhyaputraj jato Malladdhvarmdrat para-

gipuravarasthayinas Tammayaryyalii siddhantasyarkkanam-

nali kalitapadavatim kamadogdhrim sutlkam manaddhya-yasya samyagrahagurukrpaya proktavan ambikayai ll bi-

ndudurllipi° . . . ii iti suryyasiddhante manadhikaro namacaturddasoddhyayah ii harih i om etc.

-^. 15 ^

13.

WmsH No. 13.

Size: 16f x2i- in., 135 leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18tii or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Bgveda-BMsya, by Sdyandcarya, the first Adhyaya of

the first Astaka, i. e. Sayana's Introduction, and his Com-mentary on Kgveda I, 1—19.

This is the MS. Gr used for Prof. Max Miiller's second

edition of the Egveda with Sayana's Commentary. See

Rig-Veda-Saiphita, ed. by F. Max Muller, 2'^'* Ed., vol. I,

pp. liv, Ivi, Ivii seqq.

14.

WmsH No. 13 a.

Size: lo-g^xlf in., one leaf, 15 lines.

Material: Palm leaf, damaged.

Date of MS.: uncertain.

Character: Grantha.

The beginning of the Bgveda-Samhitd in the Pada text.

Interesting is the accentuation, the Udattas only being

marked (by the sign ~ over the accentuated syllable).

The leaf contains the text of Rv. I, 1, 1 to I, 3, 4.

15.

WmsH No. 14.

Size: 13|^xl^ in., 83 leaves, 6 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: The 'Prajotpatti' year in which the MS. was written

(see below) is probably meant for the Prajapati year corresponding

to A. D. 1751y52, possibly A. D. 1811/12.

Scribe: Venkata Subrahmanya, son of Sesadri.

Character: Grantha.

-^ 16 He

The Taittiriya-Upanisad-Bliasya by ^anhardcdrya.

The MS. begins:—om yasmaj jatah jagat sarvam ya-

sminn eva praliyatei yenedan dhyaryyate (sic) caiva tasmai

jhanatmane namahi yair ime gurubhih purvam padavakya-

pramanatah i vyakhyatas sarvavedantas tan nityam pra-

natosmy aham ii taittirlyakasarasya mayacaryyaprasadatah|

vispastarttharucinam hi vyakhyeyam sampranlyatei nitya-

nvaylni karmmani upattaduritaksayartthani kamyanityani

ca phalartthinam piirvasmin granthe idauin tu karmmo-padanahetupariharaya brahmavidya prastuyate

i

It ends:— iti srlmat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-Go-

vinda-bhagavatpujyapada - sisya-Samkara - bhagavatpadapuj-

yaviracite taittiriyyakabhasyam samaptam ii om ii harih omsubham astu om visargabindvaksara° etc. . . . harih omdhanurmmase saummyavare tritiyayam prajotpatau i tai-

ttiriyyas ca likhitas Sarppe Sesadrisununa ii harih omsubham astu harih om ii prajotpattyabhidhe varse capamasyasite dine

i pakse budhasya sutithau tr[tri]tiyayam bhujam-gabhe i Sesadrisununa Vemk(a)tasubrahmanyena sadhana i

taittiriyopanisado bhasyam sulikhitam maya ii subham astu

etc. harih om etc.

16.

Whish No. 15,

Size: 9|xl| in., 4 -|- 39 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18tii or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

(1) The Isd-Upanisad, or Isdvdsya-Upanisad, ot Vdja-

saneyi-Sanihitd-Upcmisad (ff. 1—2 a).

It begins:—purnam adah purnam idara purnat purnamudacyate

i purnasya purnam adaya purnam evavasisyateI

on namo brahmadibhyo brahmavidyasampradayakarttrbhyo

-5^ 17 Hg--

vanmârsibhyo namo gurubhyah i om santii^ .4antis ântih il

iâvasyam idani sarvam yat kin ca jagatyaii jagatietc.

It ends:—isavasyam ity ekanuvakestadasa ii on tat sat ii

Iâvasyopanisat samapta ii harih om t saha nav avatv iti santi^

santis santih ii

(2) The Kena - Upanisad or Talavakdra - Upcmisad

(ff. 2 a—4 b).

It begins:— kenesitam patati presitam manah kena pranah

prathamah praiti yuktahi etc.

It ends:— kenopanisat samapta ii harih om etc.

(b)

(1) Sankara's Commentary on the Isd-Upanisat (ff.

1—13 a).

It begins:—om i isavasyam ityadayo mantrali karmmasv

aviniyuktas tesam karmmasesasyatmano yathartthyaprati-

padakatvat yathartthyan catmanah suddhatvapapaviddha-

tvaikatvasariratvasarvagatatvadi vaksyamanan tac ca etc.

It ends :— iti sri-Govinda-bhagavatpujyapadasisya-parama-

hamsaparivrajakacaryya - srimac - Chamkara - bhagavatpada-

krtau vajasaneyasamhitopanisat-bhasyam samaptam ii harih

om II

(2) Saukara^s Commentary on the Kena-Upanisat

(ff. 13a—39 b).

It begins:— kenesitam ityadyopanisat parabrahmavisaya

vaktavyeti navamaddhyayasyarambhah prag etasmat karm-

many aêsatah parisamapitani etc.

It ends:— syad ity ata aha jyeye jyayasi sarvamahattare

svatmani mukhye pratitisthati pratitisthatiti na punas sam-

saram apadyata ity abhiprayah ii iti sri-Govinda-bhagavat-

padasisyasya paramahamsaparivrajakacaryyasya srlmac-

Charpkarabhagavatah krtau tavala (read talava)karopanisa-

dvivarane navamoddhyayah ii kenopanisatbhasyam sama-

ptam II harih om ii srigurubhyo namah ii

-^ 18 f<-

17.

WmsH No. 16.

Size: 9rX2^ in., 26 leaves, from 11 to 13 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18th or 19 1^ cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Six Upanisads, viz.:

(1) The Kathavalll or Katha-Uimnisad (ff. 1—7).

It begins:—om usan ha vai vaja^ravasas sarvavedasan

dadau i etc.

It ends:— yo vidaddhyatmam eva isasthi valli I katha-

valll samapta iharih om i

subham astu ii

(2) The Prasna-Upanisad (ff. 8—12).

It begins:— saha nav avatu ii om santih I srih i bhadram

karnebhis srnuyama ii santih i Sukesa ca Bharadvaja^

Saibyas ca Satyakamas Sauryyayani ca Gargali Kausalyas

casvalayano Bhargavo Vaidarbhih Kabandhi Katyayanas

te haite, etc.

It ends:—namah paramarsibhyo namah paramarsibhyah li

sasthaprasnah ii prasnopanisat samapta i

(3) The Mimclaka-TJpanisad (ff. 13— 17a).

It begins:—brahma devanain prathamas sambabhiiva, etc.

It ends:—namah paramarsibhyo namah paramarsibhyah|

bhadram karnebhih i santis Mantis sEntih ii iti tritiya^-

mundakam imundakopanisat samapta ii harih i om ii

(4) The Mdndftkyopanisad (ff. 17a—19).

It begins: — om ity etad aksaram idam, etc.

It ends:— omkaro vidito yena sa munir nnetaro jana

iti II iti caturtthah khandah li mandukyopanisat samapta li

om II

(5) The Purvatdpim or Purvatdpanlya-Upanisad

(ff. 20—24b).

I Sic. And so very often in these MSS.

-^ 19 HS-

It begins:— ^ivaya gurave namahi atha srividya manor

amnaya svariipam upadisyate brahmacarine santaya guru-

bhaktaya yatha vidya manuh kasminn utbliavas tat svariipam

bruliiti hovaca, etc.

It ends:— pravisya merussrmge catiprakasarupenatha

sarvaiu jagad vyapya sthitavaty asid iti Yajnavalkyal.ii

trtiyyakhandah i purvatapini samaptah (sic) ii

(6) The Uttaratdpini or Uttaratdpamya-Upanisad

(fif. 2-4b— 26).

It begins:— atha bhagavan kathan nu paramarahasyamme bruhi ka brahmavidya manunam, etc.

It ends:—tathavidhamti buddhva purusartthavan bhaved

ya evam vedety upanisat iti trtiyyakhandah ii uttaratapini

samaptah (sic) ii ^rlgurucaranaravindabhyam namah ii

harih om ii

18.

Whish jS^o. 17.

Size: 9jX2f in., 34 + 37 leaves, 12 or 13 lines on a page.


Date: 18tii or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(a)

A Collection of twelve Atharvana Upanisads:

(1) JRahasya-Upanisad, ff. 1— 4b.

(2) Amrtabindii-Uimnisad, ff. 4b—5b.

(3) Tripurasundari-Upanisad, ff. 5b— 6b.

(4) Kdldgnirudra-Ujjanisad, ff. 6b—7b.

(5) ^drtra-Upanisad, or Sdrlraka-Up., ff. 8a— 9a.

(6) Atliarvasira-Upanisad, ff. 9a— 13b.

(7) Kaiicdya-Upanisad, ff. 13b—15a.

(8) Slianda-TJpanisad, ff. 15a— 15b.

(9) Mahd - TJpanimd (or Tripurdtapana - Upanisad?),

ff. 16a—27 a.

(10) Dem-Upanimd, ff. 27a—28b.

-^ 20 •<-

(11) Triimra-Upanimd, ff. 28b—29b.(12) Uixinisad {Katha-Upanisad?), ff. 30a— 34a (?).

Similar collections of Upanisads in the MSS. described

in Burnell, Tanjore, pp. 28—36, and Ind. Off., vol. I,

p. 126 seq.

Our MS. begins:— athato rahasyopanisadam vyakhya-

syamah devarsayo bralimanam sampnjya pranipatya papra-

cchuli I bhagavan rahasyopanisadam bruliitiisobravlt i pura

vyaso etc.

Fol. 4b:—yo rahasyopanisadam adhite gurvanugrahati

sarvapapavinirmmuktas saksat kaivalyam asnute i rahasyo-

panisat samapta ii harih om ii etc.

Fol. 5b:— bhadran nopi vataya manahi om santis santis

santih itisrali puras tripatha visvacarsani yatra katha

aksaras sannivistahi etc. See Burnell I. O., p. 62, where

this is given as the beginning of a Tripuropanisad.

Fol. 6b:— tripurisundaryyupanisat samapta ii

Fol. 9 a in margine: atharvasiropanisat i

Fol. 13 b:—moksam annam atho mano moksam annam.

atho manah ii ity a(tha)rvasiropanisat samapta II

Fol. 16a in margine: mahopanisat. Beginning:— tripura

tapani vidya vedyacicchaktivigraham i vastucinmatrariipan

tat paratatvam bhajamy aham iom

i bhadram karnebhir iti

santih i athaitasmin antare bhagavan prajapatyam vaisnavam

vilayakaranam i rupam asrtya tripurabhidha bhagavatity

evam adi, etc. See the beginning of the Trijmrdtapmio-

pan/sad in Ind. Off. vol. i, p. 127.

Fol. 27a:— sa turyam padam prapnoti ya evam vedeti

mahopanisat i bhadram karnebhir iti santih i etc.

Fol. 30 a:— parivrajyadharmmapugalamkara yat padamyayuli 1 tarn aham kathavidyarttha ramacandi'apadam

bhaje i om saha nav avatv iti santih i deva ha vai bhaga-

vantam abruvan adhihi, etc. See the beginning of a

Katliopanisad in Ind. Off", vol. i, p. 127.

Fol. 34 a:— sa eva sivayogiti kathyata ity upanisat t

bhadrain karnebhir iti :§antih i srimad-visvadhisthanapara-

mahamsa-satgurusrlramacandrarpanam astu i , . . acyutosmi

-^>^ 21 H^

mahadeva tava kfirunyalesataliivijnanagha evasi sivosrai

kirn atali paramina nijan nijavat bhaty antalikaranajrm-

bhanat i antahkarananasena. Here the MS. breaks off,

and a new foliation begins.

(b)

(1) The ^r'widf/dratnasiltra, by Gaiidapdddcdrija, a pupil

of ^((ka Yoglndra, ff. 1— 3 a.

It begins:—jnananandamayan devan nirmmalasphati-

kakrtirn i adharam sarvabhutanarp hayagrivam upEsmahei

atha saktamantranah jijhasa iatmaivakhandakaracaitanya-

svariipasam svavidya i etc.

It ends:— anuttarasaipketapradhanavidyas saptadasa-

varnavisista(h)i athaitasam parivaranam anuparivara asarn-

khyrdvah I iti srimat-paraniahamsaparivrajakacaryya-Suka-

Yoglndra - sisya - sri - Gaudapadacaryya - viracitani sutrava-

kyaniisamaptani ii

(2) The Brwidydratna{sidra)d'iinkd, by Vidydranya Muni,

a pupil of Sankardcdrya, ff. 3a—23 b.

It begins:—balarkamandalabhasam caturbahan trilo-

canam i pasamkusadhanurbanam dharayantim sivam bhajeI

srlvidyaratnasutranam vakyartthap(r)atipadane i bhaga-

vatyah prasadena kriyate dipika naaya i sa bhagavati jagat

srstvedan tasmin devatadm utpadya, etc.

It ends :— iti paramahamsa - parivrajakacaryya - srimat-

bhagavat-Samkaracaryya-sisya-sri-Vidyaranya-munikrta-srl-

vidyaratnadipika samapta ii harih om etc.

(3) The AtharvasirohJidsya, by BhdsUara Rdya.

The leaves are foliated in the ordinary way as ff. 24—37, and also

as 1 to 14 by letters, viz. ka, kha, ga, glia, na, ca, cha, ja, jha, iia,

ta, tha, da, dha.

It begins :-srmatharaghriparagaiko paragad aparagadhih|

atharvasiraso bhasyam bhasate Bhaskaras sudhih ii iha

khalu srimahatripurasundaryyah etc.

It ends :— iti bhavanopanisadotharvanasirasotra racitavan

bhasyam i Bhaskara-Rayo vidusan tustyai jivanmumuksu-

narn li om srlgurubhyo namali n

-^ 22 Hg^

19.

WmsH No. 18.

Size: 28x2 in., 103 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: The MS. appears to be fairly old, early 11^^ century?

Scribe: Rama.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by letters

according to the system discussed by Professor Bendall in the J RAS,October 1896, pp. 790 seq. See Preface.

Injuries: The MS. is much damaged, part of f. 85 is broken off"

and lost.

The Mahcibhcirata, Parvan ii: The Sabha-Parvan , in

114 Adhyaj'as. Differs much from the text of our editions.

It begins:— harih orn ganapataye namah avighnam astu

Janamejayah arjjuno jayatam srestho moksayitva mayan

tada I kin cakara mahatejas tan me bruhi dvijottama

Yaisam srnu rajann avahitas caritam ^ rmmukasresthan

ttirni caksayasayakau divyany astrani rajendra durllabhani

nrpair bhuvi rathaddhvajapatakas ca svetasvais saha virya-

van etani pavakat prapya muda paramaya yutahi ^tasthau

mahavlryas tada saha mayena sah tatobravin mayahpartthah vasudevasya sannidhau pa 3 stat krtani

pratyanusmaran pranjali slaksnaya vaca pujayitva punah-

punah Mayah asmac ca krsnat sarakruddhat pavakac ca

didhaksatah tvaya tratosmi kaunteya bruhi kim karavani

te aham hi visvakarma vai asuranam parantapa tasmat te

vismayam kincit kuryam adya suduskarani evam ukto

mahaviryyah parttho mayavinam mayam dhyatva muhurttam

kaunteyah prahasan vakyam abravitiArjjunah i krtam eva

tvaya sarvam svasti gaccha mahasura i etc.

It is unfortunate that the difficult and much discussed

verse ii, 66, 8 (the he-goat and the knife) occurs on f. 84,

a damaged leaf. The verse reads:— [ajo hi sastratjm

1 The rest of the line is lost, the leaf being damaged.2 Leaf damaged. Read upatasthau.

3 The rest of the line, about six Aksaras, lost.

4 These aksaras are lost.

-5^ 23 Hg^

akhanat kilaikah sastre vipannobhiparasya bhumim nikrn-

tanaiii svasya kanthasya gliorau tadvad vairamm ma khanih

panduputraih i

It ends: — evani gavatgane ksattix dliarmmartthasahitam

vacah uktavan na grhitaii ca maya putraliitepsuna ii ii iti

srlmahabharate satasahasrikayam samhitayam sabhaparvani

anudyute dhrtarastrapascattapo nSma caturdasasatatamo-

ddbyayali ii li sabbaparvani samaptam ii barih srikrsnaya

namah ii Ramena likhitam idam pustakam ii

20.

Whish No. 19.

Size: IGixlf in., 285 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: The MS. looks fairly old, 17th century?

Character: Malayalam.

The Bliagavatn-Purdna, Skandhas i-ix.

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namab avigbnam astu

janmadyasya yatonvayaditaratas carttbesv abhijnas svarat

tene brabma brda ya adikavaye mubyanti yat surayab tejo-

varimrdam yatba vinimayo yatra trisarggomrsa dbamna

svena sada nirastakubakam satyam paran dbimabi, etc.

It ends (f. 283 b): — drstya vidbuya vijaye jayam udvi-

ghusya procyoddbavaya param samagat svadhamaicba ii

ity astada.4asabasrikayain sambitayam sribbagavate maba-

purane navamaskandbe caturvimsoddbyayab ii

Tben follow two odd leaves, one ummmbered, the otber

numbered as 170.

21.

Whish No. 20.

Size: lOfxls in., 96 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Calicut 1826'. The MS. is

probably not much older.

Character: Grantha.

-^ 24 f<-

(a)

The Caramvyuha, ff. 1—4.

It begins:— athatas caranavyuhain vyakhyasyamah tatra

yad uktaii caturvedyau catvaro veda jnata bhavantii rg\'edo

yajurvedas samavedotliarvaveda(s) ceti i tatra rgvedasya

sapta bheda bhavantii etc.

It ends:—yodhite caranavyuham sa viprah pankti-

pavanahitarayaty akhilan purvan purusan sapta sapta

ca ! yo namani pura deva amrtatvan ca gacchati i lokatitam

mahasantim amrtatvari ca gacchati i amrtatvaii ca gacchaty

on nama ity aha bhagavan Vyasah Parasaryyo Vyasah ii

vasudevasvariipaya vivasvatbimbatejase i vedovamsavadam-

saya Vedavyasaya te namah ii srlgurucaranaravindabhyan

namah ii sribrhaspataye namah ii

(b)

The beginning of a Commentary on the Satarudriya or

Rudradliyaya (Taittirlya-Samhita iv, 5), £f. 5— 7.

It begins:— on namo rudraya rudranam vyakhyaui

vaksyami yajjape i moksaghaksayasalokyavyadhinasam pra-

yojanana i atha jabalopanisatiatha hainam brahmacarina

ucuh kiiijapyenamrtatvam brtihitii sa hovaca Yajhavalkyah

satarudriyenetii etc.

It ends:—uktam vayavye i rogavan paredam paretya

rudrajapah cared iti i yajiiasiiktah kalpah i satarudra devata

asyeti satarudryam ucyate ii harih oni i subham astu.

(c)

The Brhaddranyalm-Vpanimd or ,^atapathabrdhniana-

Upanisad (Kanva Sakha), ff. 8—96.

It begins:—om sriganapataye namah i on namo brahma-

dibhyo brahmavidyasampradayakarttrbhyo vamsarsibhyo

namo gurubhyah i srimad -Yajhavalkyagurubhyo namahi

harih om i o num usa viX asvasya jneddhyasya siras suryya^

caksur vatah, etc.

FoL 23:— iti vajasaneyantargata-KanvIye suklayajurvede

b;"hadaranyake saptadasakande prathamoddhyayah ii

Between the first and second Adliyayas a description of

the Paflcaga^7avidhi is inserted (f. 23).

The 3 "J Adhyaya begins f. 37, the 4*^^ Adhyaya f. 54,

the 5*1^ A. f. 74, the 6'^ A. f. 82.

It ends:— o num iti vajasaneyantargata-Kanviye suklaya-

jurvede satapathabrahmane upatisthatsaptadasakande

sasthoddhyayas samaptah ii harih i om i subham astu srl-

ramacandrSya namah ii ekapac ca haviryyajha iiddharity

addhvaragrahaui

vajapeyo rajasuya ukhasambharanan

tathaI hasti ghatas citis caiva santity agnirahasyakau I

astadhyayi maddhyamas ca asvamedhali pravargyakah i

brhadaranyakan ceti kandas saptadasa kramat ii om omom 1 paragunaparadauaprastiitasesakrtya nijagunakalikabhir

llokam amodayantah i aviditaparadosa jnanaplyiisapurnah

karakrtam aparadham ksantum arhanti santah ii srigurubhyo

namah ii

22.

Whish No. 21.

Size: D^-xl?- in., 78 leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: An entry by Mr. Whish on leaf 70 ("Here ends

the Rudra Bhashyam") is dated "Calicut 1826." The MS. is probably

not much older.

Character: Grantha.

(a)

A Commentary on the Satarudr'uja or Rudrddhydya of

the Taittirlya-Sauihitd (iv, 5), ff. 1—70. Title and nameof the author do not occur in the book.

It begins:— on namas te rudra manyava iti i atha sata-

rudryahomah i athatas satarudryah juhotity upakramya

esotragniracito bubhuksamano rudrarupenavatisthati i tasya

tarppanadevair dvitiyan darsanam i yad vai tac chataru-

dryah juhotity upakramya prajapatim visrastadityabhipra-

yamantrfirtthrinugunyeua srutir bhavet i sa esah satasirsah

rudrah sambhavad iti namas te rudra manyava iti raudra-

-^ 26 H^

ddhyayahiatra Paramesthina arsam i devanam va praja-

pater va i Aghorasyarsam iti kecit i ekarudradevatyah i etc.

It ends:— antarikse loke ye rudrah sthitali tebhyo namahyesam rudranam vatah vayuli isavali samanam anyat

I

prthivyam bhuloke ye rudra sthitah (read °ah) tebhyo na-

mah yesam rudranam annam atmanah sam icchet sariram

pusnatiiadhikam nyimam vyadhadijagatvena niriipyate

I

samanam anyati evan namostu rudrebhya iti i harih oni ii

(b)

The Mandalabrdlimana (ff. 71—78), described by Mr.

Wliish as the 'Mandala Brahmanah of the Atharva-Yedah.'

This is identical with Satapatha-Brahmana x, 5, 2. See

also Mitra, Notices, No. 682, where it is called Mandala-

hralimanopanimcl.

It begins:—yad etan mandalan tapati tan mahad ukthan

ta rcas sa ream lokotha yad etad arccir dipyate tan

mahavratan tani samani sa samnam lokotha ya esa etasmin

mandale purusas sognis tani yajumsi sa yajusam lokas

saisa trayyeva vidya tapati, etc.

It ends:— somrto bhavati mrtyur hy asyatma bhavati li

18 II iti mandalabrahmanam sampiirnam ii om num ii

23.

WmsH No. 22.

Size: 12^xlg- in., 193 leaves, 9 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: ISth or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

^aukara's Chandogyopcmisadvivarana , or Commentaryon the Clidndogya-Upanimd.

It begins:—om ity etad aksaram ityadyastaddhyayi

chandogyopanisati tasyas samksepatortthajijnasubhyah

rjuvivaranam alpagranthah cedam bhasyam arabhyate i

tatra sambandhah samastam karmmadhigatam i^ranadi-

-^ 27 r<-

devatasahitam arcciradimargena bralimapratipattikara-

nam i etc.

It ends:— iti srI-Govinda-bliagavat-padapujya-sisyasya

^riparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasya srimac - Chamkara-

bhagavatah krtau cchandokyopanisad (sic) vivarane astamah

prapathakas samfiptah ii barili I om i ... srisarasvatyai

namah i srimahalaksmyai namali ipilrvatyai namah ii

24.

WmsH Xo. 23.

Size: 12-|-X2 in., 81 -f 37+ 31 leaves, from 9 to 11 lines on a

page.


Date of MS.: I8th or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantba.

The 31 leaves of the last work are numbered by the letters ka to

sa (viz. Jm 1, kJia 2, ga 3 etc., la 28, va 29, sa 30, sa 31).

(a)

Commentaries on the Kathopcmisacl (ff. 1—31 a), Prasno-

panisad (ff. 31b— 55), and Mu7ulakopanisacl (ff. 56a— 81)

by Sankara.

In the margin of the first page: kathopanisadbbasyani

harih i om i

The work begins:— on namo bhagavate vaivasvataya

mrtyave brahmavidyacaryyaya Naciketase catha Kathako-

panisadvalllnam sukhartthapratibodhanarttham alpagrantha

vrttir arabhyate upanipiirvasya sader ddhator visarana-

gatyavasada^nartthasya kvipratyayantasya rupam upanisad

iti, etc.

It ends on foL 31a:— iti sri-Govinda-bhagavat-pujya-

pada-sisya-sriparamahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-srimac-Cham-

kara-bhagavat-krtau Kathakopanisad-vivarane sasthi valli

samapta ii harih ii om i subham astu ii sakhe ha kim kurmmah

kim iti kathayamah katham amun taramah samsaram kya

I Sic for avasadao.

nu ca vibhavamo vayam ami i itidrk cintabdhau hrdayana nimajjalam anisam gurum sokaddhvante taranim ava-

lambasva taranim ii asmatguriicaranaravindabhyan namah ii

In the margin of fol. 31b: prasnopanisat-bhasyami

It begins :-om srutismrtipurananam alayam karunalayaip I

namami bhagavat-pada-Samkaram lokasamkararni visva-

vandyam viglinarajam sarvasuklam sarasvatimi piirvacar-

yyan sarvapiijyan kurve natipadam gurimi mantroktar-

tthasya vistaranuvadidam brahmanam arabhyatei rsipra-

snaprativacanakliyayika tu vidya, etc.

It ends on fok 55:— iti sri-Govinda-bhagavatpujya-pa-

da-sisyasya srimat-paramahamsaparivrajakacaryyasya sri-

Samkara-bhagavatali krtau atharvanopanisadvivarane pra-

snavivaranam samaptam ii harih om ii etc.

In the margin of fol. 56 a: mundakopanisat-bhasyam ii

It begins:— brahma devanam ity adyatliarvanopanisat

vyacikhyasita asyas ca vidyasampradayakarttrparamparyya-

laksanam sambandham adav evaha svayam eva stutyar-

ttham evam hi, etc.

It ends on fol. 81b:— iti sri-Govinda-bhagavatpiijya-pada-

sisyasya paramaliamsa-parivrajakacaryyasya srlmac-Cham-

karabhagavatah krtau atharvanopanisat-vivaranam sama-

ptam II harih om ii

(b)

The Upadesagranthavivarana, a Commentary on ScmJi-ara's

UpadesasaJiasriM, by Bodlianidhi (.?), a pupil of Vidya-

dhaman, ff. 37. See Ind. Off. Part lY, p. 731.

In the margin: Upadesasahasrika i harih om i

It begins:— visnum pahcatmakam vande bhaktyastadasa-

bhedaya i samgavargonavimsatya bhaktair nnavabhir

asritam i om i caitannyam sarvagam sarvam sarvabhuta-

guhasayami yat sarvavisayatitan tasmai sarvavide namah

i

1 II samavayya (read °vapya?) kriyas sarva daragnyadhana-

purvikrihi brahmavidyam athedanim vaktum vedah praca-

kramei 2 i etc.

It ends on fol. 37 b:— iti saptasatasloka yatindrasrl-

mukhotgatahi vivrta gurusaktena maya brahmatmabo-

-^ 29 HS~

dliakah iupasya sraddhaya .srimad-Vidyudliamamunes ciram i

srimatpadarabujan tasya jn-asadan (read°dan) na svabuddhi-

tah I yena me iiikliiladvaitad akrsya mana atmani i sthapitam

munim mukliyena yavajjivan uamami tam i yatbhasyasa-

garajayuktamaniu prakirnan j)rapyadliuna katipayan ka-

vayo bhavanti itasmai namo janamanobjadivakaraya kr-

tsnagamartthanidhanaya yatisvaraya i iti srimad-Vidyadha-

ma^isyeiia Bodhanidhina ' sraddbabhaktimatrapreritena

krtam upadesagranthavivaranam samaptam ii yatpiidakama-

lasamgat nirvanara praptavan ahamisarvantaratmapujyams

tan pranamami gariyasah i harih om il subbam astu ii

(c)

The Vivekacuddmani by ^aiikara, ff. 31.

In the margin: vivekacudamani om.

It begins:— sarvavedantasiddhantagocaran tam agoca-

ram iGovindam paramananda(Tn) matgurum pranatosmy

aham l 1 l jantiinam narajanma durllabham atah pumstvan

tato viprata tasmad vaidikamargadharmmaparata vidvatvam

asmat paramiatmanatmavivecanam svanubhavo brahma-

tmana samsthitir mmuktir nno satakotijanmasukrtaili pu-

nyair vina labhyate i 2 i etc

It ends on foL 31:— iti srimat-paramahainsa-parivraja-

kacaryyavaryya-sri-Govinda-bhagavatpiijyapada-sisya-srimat-

paramahamsa - parivrajakacaryyavaryya - srimat - Samkara-

bhagavatpada-krtauvivekaciidamanissampurnah ii srikrsnaya

parasmai brahmane namah ii

25.

Whish No. 24.

Size: IS^-Xlg in-, 58 (leaf 36 is missing) +38 leaves (the latter

being foliated by the numbers 100 to 137), 7 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: Early 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The MS. is much coi'rected.

I Proper name?

-^ 30 f^-

(a)

Commentaries on the 8a])talalisana\ i. e. seven phonetic

treatises referring to the Black Yajur Veda. (See Burnell

I. O. p. 10 seqq., and Burnell, Tanjore, p. 5 seqq.) They

are:

—

(1) The Samdnavydkhydna, a Commentary on the Sam-

hitdsanidnalaksana. Fols. 1— 12.

It begins:— atheti adhikarartthothasahdah i yatha atha-

sabdonusasanam iti iadhikarah prastavah prararnbha ity

artthantaram yesu padesu samhitayam visarjaniyo lupyate I

tesam padanam samgrahalaksanasastram prastutam ity

etam arttham athasabdo dyota iti (read dyotayati) I etc.

It ends (fol. 12a):— iti samanavyakhyanam sampiirnain II

harih om ii

(2) The Vilimghyavydkhydna by Fimdarikaksisuri, a

Commentary on the Vilimghyalaksana of Ndrdyana. Ff.

12—21.

It begins (fol. 12a):— atlia (sic) vilimghya (°khya j9r. m.)-

vyakhyanam i om pranipatya jagannatham Pundarikaksi-

surina ivilimghyalaksanavyakhya kriyatedya maya svayam I

pranamya bharatim ity ena praripsitasya vilimghyalaksa-

nasya avicchedaparisamaptaye isarasvatin devlrn pranamya

Narayananamaham ivilimghyani padani pravaksyamiti

i

pratijnayate ekaraikaravarnau yau samhitayam vikarinau i

. . . padakale avikarinau i drstau yau tadantSni vilamghya-

ni (sic)^ vedavittamair ucya[n]te i

It ends (fol. 21): vilimghyavyakhyanam sampurnam ii

harih om ii

(3) The Naparavydkhydna or Naixirapaddhativydklnjdna,

a Commentary on ^aurisunus Naparcdaksana. Ff. 22—26 b.

It begins:—om atha naparavyakhyanam inatveti saka-

1 This title does not occur in the MS., but it is given by Mr.

Whish on the title page, and according to Burnell I. 0. p. 12,

it seems to be the name assigned to these tracts in the South of

India. It often occurs in Oppert's List of Sanskrit MSS. in Southern

India. See Aufi-echt CC. s. v.

2 See Burnell I. 0. pp. 10, 11; Tanjore p. 5b.

-^ 31 ^<-

lanivrttihetmn i. . . navam nutanam i laksanam i Saurisu-

nur aham ipravaksyami i

ity artthah i etc.

It ends:— naparapaddhativyakhyanam samaptam ii liarihl

om II

(4) The TaparapaddJiati or Tai)arapaddhativijdkhydna,

a Commentary on the Taparalaksana. Ff. 26 b—28 b.

It begins:— atha taparapaddhatih i annadyan nirbha-

jati I etc.

It ends : — iti taparapaddhativyakhyanam samaptam ii

harih i om ii

(5) The Avarnivydlihydna, a Commentary on the Avarni-

laksam. Ff. 28b—35b.

It begins:— atha avarnivyakhyanam iavarninyanuktam

ity adi vacyantam ipiirvasyavarnilaksanasya anuktyadhi-

koktipurfiktibhih i etc.

It ends:— iti akaradini padany uktani ii harih iom ii

(6) The Akdrapaddhatl or Avarnivydkhydna, a Commen-

tary on the Avarnilaksana. Ff. 35b— 39 b.

It begins:— atha akarapaddhatih iantariksam ivagnl-

ddhram i etc.

It ends:— ity akaradipadany uktani ii avarnivyakhyanam

samaptam ii om ii

(7) The Animyyavydkhydna, a Commentary on the Anim-

gyalaksam. Ff. 39 b—58.

It begins:— atha animgyavyakhyanam lmunimanasetyadi-

slokatrayenadau praripsitasya laksanasya avighnena pari-

samaptaye mamgalam adadhanah abhistadevatan nama-

skrtya visayan darsayati ianimgyam iti I

anusisyata iti ca 1

animgyam avibhagapadam ucyate ! na tv asamasapadam 1

saty api samase sacipatih brhaspatir ityadlnam animgya-

tvat I etc.

It ends:— iha aniingyapadanam prapaiicatvat igrantha-

gauravabhayat saniksipya dinmatram uktani ianonuktan

ca yat kihcit vidvatbhir iihaniyam ii prayogatonugantavyam ii

ity animga(s/c)vyakhyanam piirnam n harih i om ll etc

-^ 32 H^

(b)

A Cofnmentari/ on the Blidradvajaslksa, by LaJiSmana

Jatcmdlalliascistrin. Ff. 100—137.

It begins:—-namas ^ivaya sainbaya saganaya sasunave I

sanandine sagangaya savrsaya namo namahiddhyatva-

sadya jagannatham sambam sarvartthasadhakamivyakhya-

yatedhima siksa Bharadvajamunlrita i parisphi(read pra-

ripsi°)tasya granthasyavighnena parisamaptyarttham adau

istadevatan namaskararupam mamgalya (read mamgalam)svayam krtva sisyanusiksayai granthato nibaddhnan i ciklrsi-

tam pratijanite i ganesam pratinipatyaham sandehanan ni-

varttaye (read nivrttaye) i siksam anupravaksyami vedanam

mulakaranamiganadhipatim anamya vedanam grantha-

trayanam adikaranamisiksam vedasthasandeham nlvara-

naya pravaksyamiti Bharadvajaniuninoktam ii

It ends:—Bharadvajamuniprokta Bharadvajena dhlmata I

vyakbyata Laksmanakhyena Jatavallabbasastrina ii sastislo-

kaparyyantain maya vyakhyanam krtan tatah ii karakrtam

aparadham ksantum arbanti santab ii barib ii

26.

WmsH No. 25.

Size: ll| X l| in., (1) + 37 + (1) + 21 + (2) leaves, 6 lines on a

page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 1822. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe Mantraprasnadvaya, or tbe Mantrapdtha of the

Apastambins in 2 Prasnas.

Tbis is tbe MS. 'Wb.' used for tbe edition of tbe 'Man-

trapatba or Tbe Prayer Book of tbe Apastambins' by

M. Winternitz, Part I (Oxford 1897, Anecdota Oxonien-

sia). See Introduction p. xii.

->4 33 HS-

(2)

The Aimstanibiya Grhyasatra, in 23 Khandas.

This is the MS. 'C. used for the edition of the Apa-

stambiya Grhyasutra by M. Winternitz (Vienna 1887).

See Preface p. V.

27.

Whish No. 26.

Size: IB'sXls in-, (3) + 135 + (2) leaves, generally 5 lines on

a page.


Bate: Entry by Mr, "Whish dated 'CaHcut 1824'. The Angirasa

year preceding 1824 (see below) is A. D. 1812/13, but probably the

year A. D. 1752/53 is meant.

Scribe: The son of Sesadri. See above No. 15.

Character: Grantha.

The Ekagnikdndavydlihyci, or Mantraprasnahhdsya, or

MantrahMsya, by Haradatta.

This is the MS. 'Hw.' used for the edition of -the

Mantrapatha or the Prayer Book of the Apastambins' by

M. Winternitz, Part I, see Introduction, p. xii.

It begins:— i avighnam astu om i pranipatya mahadevam

Haradattena dhimata iekagnikandaniantranam vyakhya

sammyag vidhiyate ii 1 i tatra tadadaryya' adito vaisvade-

vamantran adhiyate i etc.

J^. 57:— ity ekagnikande prathamah prasnas samaptah ii

It ends:— ity ekagnikandavyakhya Haradattacaryyavira-

cita sampurna ii visargabindvaksara° etc.

The date is given in the following colophon :— amglra-

savarsam icittiramasam i 24 tithi i

astami tiruvonanaksa-

trattile iaparanhakalattile mudihcutu ii harih om subham

astu arngirasabde vasubhe mesamasebjavasare iSesadri-

sununa sammyan mantrabhasyam samaptam ii

I The Telugu edition reads: tatracaryya.

-^ 34 Hg-

28.

Whish No. 27.

Size: 7? Xl? in., 62 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Dafe 0/ MS. : Thursday the fifth day of the dark half of the

month of Karttika of the Jupiter year Srimukha in which the copy

of the first work was finished (see the colophon below) corresponds

(according to Dr. Schram's Tables) to November Ist, A. D. 1753.

Character: Grantha.

(a)

The Svarapancdsacchlokl Vyakliyd, a Commentary on

the Svaralciksana (see the second work), ff. 1—57. The

text, also, is mcluded.

It begms: — atlndriyarthavijnanam pranamya brahma

sasvatam Itaittiriyapadadinam vaksyami svaralaksanam ii

anena slokena paraparabrahma pranamapurvakam aripsita-

granthasyabhidheyam aha i vedopi sasvatam brahma i etc

. . . svaralaksanajnane phalantaram apy asti itannirnita-

svaresu padarupajhanam iyatha i ayam iha prathamodhayiti

nadagamasarpka bhavati i tasmad arabdhavyam evaitat ii

tatra paribhasam aha iudattas canudatta^ ca varnanam

prakrtau svarau ii etc.

It ends:— arunopanisatsvaras tu uktah kecit boddhyah|

kvacid addhyayanat anye anyathapi boddhyah I sanibharyya

grhnati I palvalya grhnati I yosau tapann udeti ityadi ieka-

srntis canukta bhavati I agnis ca jatavedas ca upanisatsu

ca ekasrutir bhavati vyatyayas ca isiksam vyakhyasyamah |

sahasrasirsam devam i sa va esa purusonnarasamayah i ity-

adi 1 anyepiti vacanam anyatrapi kvacit padaddhyayanarahite

vyatyayam sticayati i pra nu vocam cikituse sa tvan nala-

plavo bhutva i sa vacaspate hrd iti vyaharat ii om iti svara-

pahcasacchloki vySkhya piirna ii harih om li

The colophon is written in Tamil and contains the date:

^rimukhavarusam karttigai masam 5 va vyarakke(read viya-

rakki?)rammaile Egadesil (?) erudiiisadu.

-5^ 35 HS-

(b)

The Svaralalisana (by Kesavdrija, son of Snrideva-

biiddhetidra) , a treatise on the accents in the Black

Yajur-veda, ff. 58—62. The name of the author is not

mentioned in our MS., but is given in Burnell I. 0. p. 9 seq.,

from which it appears also, that our MS. contains only

the first part of the work.

It begins:— atlndriyartthavijfianam pranamya brahmasa^vatam i taittirlyapadadinam vaksyami svaralaksanam ii

udattas canudattas ca varnanam prakrtau svarauisvaritas

tu dvidhocyante dhrtali kampa^ ca samhitah ii tulyasvaras

sarupartthe pade bhedepi tat supamidvir ukta ca grhepy

evam dvidhemgyara^e vibhaktije ii 1 il

It ends:— nyamsvaryyujyafi cidanavyasasaumyas ceti tadr-

sah I anyepy addhyayanat boddhya arunopanisatsvarah ii 50 ii

harih om etc.

29.

Whish No. 28.

Size: 9jXl? in., 72 leaves, foliated from 1 to 69 (leaf 11 being

counted twice), followed by two leaves numbered 72 and 79; from 7

to 9 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: One half of leaf 72 is lost. An odd half leaf found in the

volume does not belong to this MS. Leaf 69 is damaged.

Fragments of the MaTidganesa-Mcmtrapaddliati by Oir-

vdnendra, the pupil of Ylsvesvara. Visvesvara was a pupil

of Amarendra Yadi (sic), Amarendra Yadi a pupil of

Glrvdnendra Yogin.

It begins:—srimahaganapataye namali I Amarendra-yadis

Sisyo Girvanendrasya Yoginah i tasya Visvesvaras sisyo

Girvanendroham asya tu Isisyo mahaganesasya vaksye sri-

mantrapaddhatim i etan distya ' khilas santas santustas

I This word is not quite clear, perhaps drstya? Should it be drstva-

khilan?

3*

•^ 36 »-s-

santu santatam i prathamam srlmahaganapate(r) nySsavi-

dhana(ni) likhyatei atha punar acamya

i guruh i prEgvan-

dano vistare(read °ro)pavistas san itySdi granthartthotra

likhyatei etc.

The last three hnes:^mulagnaye yavagra(m) syat anna-

yannan tu payasam i balaya tilatailam syat sarasvataya

maksikam i tandulan dharanaya syat medhayai tv iksu-

khaiidakami dadhi pustyai sthirayambhah pritaye kadall-

phalami apupam va^yaka. Here the MS. breaks off.

30.

Whish No. 29.

Size: 12[xli in., 276 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

The MayukliamdWm, a Commentary on {Pdrtliasdrathi-

misra's) Sdstrad'qnkd (a Commentary on the Mimdmsd-Sutras), by Somandtlia, the pupil and younger brother of

Venkatddriyajvan, and the son of Siiri Bhatta, of thefamily of Nittala. See Ind. Off., Part IV, p. 696 seq.,

and Hall, p. 176.

It begins:— aviskarotu vibudhair abhivandiniyam vacamsa kopi mama vallabhasarvabhaumah

i vamsopi yatpari-

grhitataya vibhakti ^ vacalatam tribhuvanaikavimohayantim I

adhigamya kalam akhilam agrabhavad Vemkatadriyajva-

gurerah^l vacanair anatipracurair vyakurve i^astradlpikani

visadavibudhah3 pranamya miirddhna bahudha vah prar-

tthaye krtavasyam arpayata drsam suksmam nindata parato-

bhinandata va i etc.

It ends:— iti ^ri-Nittala-kula-tilaka-Suri-bhatta-mahopa-

ddhyayatanubhavasya Verakatadriyajvagurucarananuja - So-

1 bibhartti, Ind. Off. MS.2 K,ead o guroh.

3 visadam ii 2 ii vio Ind. Off. MS.

~^- 37 f<^

manatha-sarvatomukhayajinah ki-tau sastradipikavyakhya-

jam mayukhamalikasamakhyayam dvitlyasyaddhyayasya

caturtthah padali ii harih omisrigurubliyo naraah i

31.

Whish No. 30.

Size: 5'h X 1-g- in., 94 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18tii or lOtii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The ^ivccgltd in 16 Adliyayas (from the Padma-Piirdna,

«ee Hall p. 123, Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 17, Mitra, Notices,

vol V, p. 94 seqq., No. 1777, but ibid. vol. IV, p. 84,

No. 1488 described as belonging to the Matsya-Purdna).

It begins:— umapatyam {sic) umajanim umah comasaho-

<larain |umananandaram patmam vidhim vayani upasmahe i

paficaksaratanum pahcavadanam pranavam sivam iaparaka-

runariipam gurumiirttini ahain bhaje i Suta uvaca i athatas

sampravaksyami suddham kaivalyamuktidam ianugrahan

mahesasya bhavaduhkhasya bhesajam ii 1 ii etc.

It ends:— ity uktva prayayus sarve sayamsandhySm

upasitum i stuvantas Sutaputran te santusta gomatitatam ii

iti sri-sivagitasupanisatsu parabrahmavidyayam yogasastre

siva-raghava-samvade sodasoddhyayah li ^risivaya namah II

harih om ii

32.

WrasH No. 31.

Size: 7X ll in., 30 + 66 + (3) leaves, from 6 to 8 lines on a page.


Date: Kollam year 997 ("Kollam 997 amatadhanumasam", at the

«nd of the Kaivalyanavanita) i. e. A. D. 1822.


(1)

The Pancaratnaprakaram in Malayalam language (ff. 1—8).

->4 38 H^

(2)

The Gnrwfda from the Slmnda-Purana (ff. 9—22).

See Aufrecht-Oxford 72 b.

It begins (f. 9):— srigaiiapataye namali Ikailasasikhare

ramye bliaktanugraliatalpara[h] * pranamya parvati bhaktyH

§amkaram pariprcchati i 1 i sridevy uvaca i om namodevadevesaparatppara jagatguroh^ sadasiva mahadeva (read

"deva) gurudiksam pradehi me i 2 i

F. 22b ends:—sada sivo bhavety eva satyam satyam na

samsayah na (gu)ror adliikam na ûror adhi(ka)m na guror

adhikam na guror adhikam iharih ii

(3)

The Purvottaradvddasamanjarikd Stotra by âiikara

(ff. 23—27).

F. 23 begins:— harih dinam api rajanlsayampratah

sisiravasante punar ayatah kala(h) kridati gacchaty ayus

tad api na muiicaty aâpasam i bhaja Govindam bhaja

Govindam Govindam bhaja mudhamate i 1 i

Ff. 26b—27:— dvadasamanjarikabhir ihaisa sisyanam

kathito hy upadesah ekagre na karoti viveka te pasyante

narakam anekam ibhaja Govindam i 24 ii iti srimat-

para(ma)hamsaparibhramlakarya (read °parivrajakacarya)-

srimat- Sankara(ca)ryaviracite purvottaradva(da)samanjari-

kastottram sampurnnam ii ^ri-Sankaracaryaviracire svamine

namah srividyarunyasvamine namah ii

(4)

Fragment of a short tract (in Sanskrit) (ff. 27—28b).

It begins:—bandhah karmany atha bahuvidhe striguha-

yam pravistah pumsor etakana sakhelite (??) sonite varttama-

nah vitppankothaikramibhi[h]r abhitas taditah piditatma

yavat i etc.

F. 28b ends:— sasnehabhyam paravasataya puspyamanah

pitrbhyam kridalaulyam prathitabahucapalyam uUaghya

1 otalpara for "tatpara. Grantha MSS. frequently have Ip for tp.

2 Read devadevesa paratpara jagadguroV

-$H 39 HS-

balyam dvaitiyikam puram atha vayah prapnuvat dvptacitto

laksmi janeta tava vada yugam vismaren masmabhupara ii

(5)

Fragment of another short tract (in Sanskrit) (if. 29—30).

F. 29 begins:— harih bhedabhedau savatrigalitau punya-

pape visirnne mayamohe ksayam adhigatau nastasanne-

havrttau sabdatitam trigunarahitam, etc.

F. 30b ends:— santikalyanahetum mayaranye dahanam

amalam ^antinirvanadivam tejorasim nigamasadana-Vyasa-

puttrastakam yah pratahkale pati mahatam vyayatinirvana-

divam i Vyasaputram ii

(6)

The Kaivalyanavanita (in Malayalam language) in

2 PataLas (ff. 66).

33.

Whish No. 32.

Size: 9tx 1-ff in., 23 leaves, 8 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

A Commentary on SahkaracdrycCs Atmahodhaprakarana,

(by Madhusiidana Sarasvatl, according to Prof. Aufrecht).

It begins:— atra bhagavan Sankaracaryya uttamadhi-

karinam vedantaprasthiinatrayan nirmmaya tadanvalocana-

sama(r)tthanam mandabuddhinam anugraharttham sarvave-

dantasiddhantasamgraham atmabodhakhyam prakaranan

didarsayisuh pratijanite i tapobhir iti i etc.

It ends:—tasmad atmatlrttharatasya na kihcid avasi-

syata iti bhavah ii iti srimat-paramahamsa-parivrajakacaryya-

sri - Govinda - bhagavatpadacaryya - sisya - srimat - Sankara-

caryya - viracitatmabodhaprakaranasya tika samapta i

harih i om i

-^ 40 r<-

u.

AVhish No. 33.

Size: 14xl| in., (2) + 276 [really 288, for after f. 67, ff. 48—67are repeated again — I marked them as 48*—67*— and after f. 171

f. 180 follows , though nothing is missing] + (3) leaves , from 7 to

10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Deer. 1831.' The Kalayukti

(or Kalayukta) year immediately preceding 1831 is A. D. 1798'99,

but the MS. may have been written 60 or 120 years earlier (A. D.

1738/39 or even 1678/79). -•

Scribe: Sesasuri.

Character: Grantha.

The Visnu-Purdna, in 6 Ainsas.

It begins:—om narayanan namaskrtya naran caiva na-

rottamamiVyasam sarasvatin devim tato jayam udirayet ii

pranamya visnum visvesabrahmadin pranipatya ca i gurum

pranamya vaksyami puranam vedasammitam i itihasapura-

najiiam vedavedamgaparagami dharmmasastrartthatatva-

jnam VasisthatanayatmajamiParasaram sukhasinam krta-

piirvahnikakriyarai Maitreyah paripapraccha pranipatya-

bhivadya ca i etc.

The I"* Amsa ends (f. 55):— devarsipitrgandharvayaksa-

dinan tu sambhavam i bhavanti srnvatah pumso devadya

varada muneiiti srivisnupurane prathamemse dvavimso-

ddhyayah ii prathamomsas samaptah ii

The II "^"^ Amsa ends (f. 76):— iti bharatanarendrasara-

vrttam kathayati yas ca srnoti bhaktiyuktah i sa vimalama-

tir eti natmamoham bhavati ca samsaranesu muktiyogyah ii

iti srivisnupurane dvitlyerpê sodasoddhyayah iharili om

I

dvitlyomâs samaptah i om i

The III'^'i Amsa ends (f. 117):—pumsam jatabharana-

maulavatam vrthaiva moghasinam akhilasaucanirakrtanamI

toyapradanapitrpindabahiskrtanam sanibhasanad api nara

narakam prayanti ii iti srivisnupurane trtlyeinse astadaso-

ddhyayah i harih om.

The ly*^ Amâ ends (f. 171b):— etad viditva na na-

rena karyyam mamatvam atmany api panditena itisthantu

tavat tanayatmaja(d)yah ksetradayo ye tu sariratonye i itya-

-^ 41 r<$-

dimaha^rivisnupurane caturtthemse caturvirasoddhyayah ii

caturttharpsas samaptah \\ barili om ii

The V*^ Amsa ends (f. 252):— srI-Parasarali i ity ukto-

bhyetya partthabhyam yamabhyaii ca tatliarjjunaliidrstafi

caivanubliutan ca sarvam akhyatavams tada i Yyasavakyan

ca te sarve srutvarjjunamukheritam l rajye Pariksitam krtva

yayuh Pandu(su)ta vanam i ityetat [sJtavaMaitreyavistarena

mayoditam i jatasya yad Yador vaipb^ Vasudevasya cesti-

tam 11 iti srivisnupurane paficamemse astatri(m)soddhyayali I

^rikrsnaya namah li

The VI*'' Amsa ends (f. 276b):— iti vividham ajasya

yasya riipam prakrtiparatmamayam sanatanasya i pradisatu

bhagavSn asesapumsara harir apajanmajaradikam .samr-

ddhim ii iti srivisnupurane sasthemse astamoddhyayah li omharih om ii sri-Parasaraya namah ii srl-Yedavyasaya namah ii

samajitas sasthomsah ii harih om . . . om srih visnupuranam

samaptam ii bindudurllipi" . . . sajjanah ii abdesmin kalayu-

ktyakhye jyesthamasy astame dine iHkhitam vaisnavam

idam puranam Sesasurina ii om.

35.

WmsH No. 34.

Size: 9rX2 in., 170 leaves, from 8 to 14 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves. — ; .! , __

Date of MS.: 18th Or 19 tu cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Jayamangalci, a Commentary on the LaJitdsahasra--^

ndmastotra (from the Bralmidnda-Pimina), by Bliatta

Ndrdya)ia, a son of Vehkatddri. See Mitra, JSTotices,

vol YII, p. 57, No. 2287.

It begins:— ^rimahaganapataye namah i srimatah karuna-

kataksasaranirn samprapya te patmabhu(r) brahmandani

karoti raksati harir hantisvaro lllaya itrayyante -purusah

paratpara iti khyatopi sarnvitkale sa kastheti ca sa para

gatir iti tvayy eva visramyati I etc.

Then ff. lb—2a:— advaitavidyacaryya-sn-Verakatadri-

^ 42 Hg-

tanubhavah iNarayanambikagarbhaûktimuktamanis su-

dhili 1 lalitadeîkadesad Yyakhyam Narayana sphutam i sa-

hasrasya rahasyanam namnam viracayamy aham i etc. . . .

vyakurmmahe isrisrimateti i ^rir ai^varyyam, etc.

It ends:—sri-Bhatta-Narayanena viracita lalitasahasra-

nama-stotravyakhya jayamamgalakhya sampiirna .4rimaha-

tripurasundaricaranaravindayor nnityabhaktir astu mama|

sriramaya paramagurave namah ii harih om ii subham astu

gurucaranaravindabhyan namali om ii

36.

Whish No. 35.

Size: 11xH in., (2)+ 176 [really 140, ff. 77—115 being missing,

and £f. 38—39 being double] + (1) leaves, from 11—13 lines on a page.


Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Portions of the Mlmdmsdkaustuhha, a Commentary on

Jaimini^s Mimdmsci-Darsana, by Khandadeva, the son of

Budradeva, extending from the beginning of the second

Adhyaya to the end of the first Pada of the third Adhyaya.

Besides, there is a lacuna from the end of the 2'^'* to the

beginning of the 4*^ Pada in the second Adhyaya.

It begins:—srimahaganapate n(a)mah subham astusrima-

haganapate n(a)mah i subham astu evani upotghataprasakta-

nuprasakte mantralaksanadau samapte yatprasamgena

yad agatam tatsamaptau tatbuddhis saiijayata iti nya-

yena bhavartthadhikaranoktadhatvartthakaranatvasya upa-

sthite, etc.

In margine: sabdantaradhikaranam.

F. 18 b:—visesadarânac ca purvesam sarvesu hy apra-

vrtti syat ii See Mimanisadarsana II, 2, 4.

F. 75:— sarvasyevoktakamatvat tasmin kamasruti syat

nidhanarttha punasrutih ii II, 2, 29.

P. 76b ends:—phalasambandhah na vatadaksam gunat

bhavanabheda iti prayojanam pu.

-^ 43 H^

Ff. 77—11-i are missing, and f. 115 begins:— lepi niril-

(Ihalaksanaya prayogadarsanena, etc.

F. 115 b:— kartur va srutisamyogat ii II, 4, 2.

The 2°'^ Adhyaya ends (f. 127b):— sri-Eudradevasunoh

krtir esa Khandadevasya i mlmamsakaustubhrikhyo bheda-

ddhyaddhyeya (sic) caturtthaipghreli ii iti ^rl-Khandadeva-

krtau mlmamsakaustublie dvitiyoddhyayah ii sriguru° etc.

F. 173b:— vyavastha vartthasya srutisamyogal limgasya-

rtthena sambandhal laksanarttha piinasrutih ii III, 1, 27.

It ends (f. 176):— mima(mjsainbunidhim pramatthya vi-

vidhair nnySyoccayair nirjjaraih krtva Jaiminisiitramanda-

ram amura vedarp tatha vilsukim i yad dhalahalasamjiiani

eva kalitam granthantaram sajjanaih srikrsnasya tu bhu-

sanSya sa parani yah kaustubhakhyo manih ii sri-Rudra-

devasunoh krtir esa Khandadevasyaimimamsakaustubha-

khyosesaddhyaye pada adyayam ii i^rimatpuryottaramimam-

saparavarinadhurina-sri-Rudradevasunoli Khandadevasya

krtau mlmamsakaustubhe tritiyasyaddhyayasya prathamah

padah li srimahaganapate namah ii subham astu harih om il

37.

WmsH Nos. 36A and 36 B.

Size: 2 Vols., 15^xl|- in., 205 leaves (ff. 124—205 in vol. II),

from 6 to 8 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Calicut 1824.' The Krodhin

year preceding 1824 is Saka 1707 or A. D. 1784/85, but it seems

more likely that the MS. was written A. D. 1724^25.

Scribe or owner of the books: Narayana.

Character: Grantha.

The Ujjvald, a Commentary on the Apastamhtya Dhar-

inasutra. No. 36A contains the first Prasna, Xo. 36B the

second Prasna.'

This is the MS. 'G. U.' used by Dr. G. Buhler for his

second edition of the Apastambiya Dharmasutra (BombaySanskrit Series Nos. 44 & 50). See Part I, p. ii.

-5>4 44 H5-

Vol. I ends:— iti Haradattaviracitayan dharmmavyakhya-

yam ujvalayam ekadasam patalam ii samaptah pra^nah ii

harih om ii sivaya namali ll atliato niyamesu sravanyan tapa

svaddhyaya upasane maddhvam anne mamaddhyatmikan

ksatriyam yatlia katha ca vidyayaikadasa ii om panigrahanad

adhi grhamedliino vratam i

Vol. II begins:— panigrahanad adhi grhamedhino vra-

tam Ipurvasmin prasne adyayoh prayena brahmacarino

dharmma uktah i uttaresv astasu sarvasramanam i etc.

It ends:— iti Haradattaviracitayan dharmmavyakhyayam

ujvalayam ekadasah patalah ll harih om ll dvitlyaprasnas

samaptah ii . . . krodhisaravatsaram kannimasam yettanteti

ujvala samapta ii sriramarppanam ii Narayanasya granthas

samaptah ii

38.

Whish No. 37.

Size: 9^ x l| in., 13 + 117 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: The Parthiva year in which the MS. was written (see below)

probably corresponds to A. D. 1766, perhaps to A. D. 1825/26.

Scribe: Venkusudhivara Saunda.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Taittirlya -PrdtisdMiya.

It begins:—atha varnasamamnayah i atha navaditas sama-

naksaranii dve dve savarne hrasvadlrghe i na plutapiirvam

|

sodasadita svarShiseso vyahjanani, etc.

It ends:—samsadam gacched acaryyasarnsadam iti ii atha

catasro dvadasa ii iti dvitiyaprasnah pratisakhye samaptah ii

harih om subham astu i

(2)

The Triblicisyaratna, a Commentary on the Taittirlya-

FrdtisdWiya,

->t 45 ><$-

It begins:— bhaktiyuktah pranamyahara ganesacarana-

dvayam gurim api giran devim idara vaksyami laksanam|

vyakhyanam pratisakhyasya viksya vararucadikam i krtan

tribhusyaratnam yat bhasate bbusurapriyam i etc.

It ends:— iti tribhasyaratne prati^akhyavivarane dviti-

yaprasne dvadasoddhyayali ii samapto dvitiyaprasnah 11 barili

om II srimatpartthivavatsare madburtau mase madhau sya-

male pakse prosthapadarksake kavidine dvadasyupetebani|

granthas cottararatnasabdamilitasrimattribhasyabhidha sri-

mad-Veipkusudbivarena likbitas Saundena sastrottame ii

harih om srigurubhyo namah ii

39.

Whish No. 38.

Size: 17-|x2 in., 175 leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: The Yuvan year in which the MS. was written

(see below) probably corresponds to A. D. 1755,56, possibly to A. D.

1815/16.

Scribe: The son of Sesadri. See above Nos. 15 & 27.

Character: Grantha.

The Bhdgavata-Purdna, together with ^ridharah Com-

mentary, Skandhas 11 and 12.

It begins:— om iavighnam astu i

vijayante parananda-

krsnapadarajasrajah iya dhrta miirddhni jayante mahen-

dradimahasrajah ii pravarttitah (read pravrttitah) para-

nandakrsnakridanuvarnita itannivrtyii paranandapararo-

honuvarnyate ii evan tavad dasamaskandhe bhubharavata-

ranaya nijabhiitivibhusitayaduvarnsasya yaduvamsavata-

ritasakalasurarnsasya bhagavata srikrsnasya taducitapra-

vrttividambanena tacchravanasmaranadiparanam paresam

anandakaranam krldanuvarnita i etc.

F. lb:— ekadasaskandhasya pravrttih tasya yathamati-

vyakhyanam arabhyate tatra mausalaprasamgarttham pur-

vaskandharttham anuvadati slokadvayena ii krtva daityava-

dham krsnas saramo yadubhi(r) vrtah ibhuvovatarayat bha-

rafi javisthah janayan kalim li etc.

The IV^ Skandha ends (f. 134):— iti srimatbhagavate

mahapurane savyakhyana ekadasaskandhe paramam(read

parama)hamsyayam samhitayam ekatrimsoddliyayah iisri-

krsnaya namah ii evam ekadasaskandhabhavartthapadadi-

pika Isvajnanaddhvantabhitena Sridharena praka^ita i

ida-

nln natigiidharttham srimat-bhagavatam kva nu imanda-

buddhir aham krsne prema kim kin na karayet ii ajnana-

ddhvantabliitanam bhaktanam bbagavan harih iSridhara-

caryyarupena vyakhyanam akarot svayam ii yodvayatma-

bhidhanena lokam raksann ajijanat itasya padayugaccha-

tram murddhni vidharyyatam ii ekadasaskandhavyakhya pari-

piirna ii srikrsnaya satyabhamasahitaya namah ii vatsare ca

yuva uttarayane kumbhamasam adhige divakare ikalapaksa

udabhupriyarksake sukrasisyaguruvasare diva ilikhitaika-

dasaskandhatika slokaili prasammita iSesaputrena vidusa

samiihyasabdikair asau ii bindusrngaksarair hinani etc.

The Commentary to the 12*^ Skandha begins (f. 135):—jayati srl-Parananda(h) krsnapahgalasaddrsah i etc.

It ends (f. 175): . . . nama iti dvabhyam ii namas tasmai

bhagavate vasudevaya saksine i ya idam krpaya kasmai

vyacacakse mumuksave ii vyacacakse vyakhyatavan ii yogl-

ndraya namas tasmai sukaya brahmarupine isamsarasar-

padastam yo visnuratam amiimucat ii iti ^rimat-bhagavate

mahapurane savyakhyane dvadasaskandhe trayodasoddhya-

yah 11 srikrsnaya namah ii dvadasaskandhah piirnah ii bhava-

rtthadlpikam etam bhagavatbhaktavallabham isri-Parana-

ndapadabjabhrmgasrl-Sridharokarot ii . . . srigurum Parama-

nandam vanda anandavigraham i yatkrpalavalesena Sri-

dharas sukrtas sukhi ii om dvadasas skandhas samaptah li

harih om ii

yuvabhidhanebda udagdisamge hy anantaratne (?) sisira-

rttubhanaii i mase ghate paksa ihavadataglautarakayam

likhitam mayedam ii satikan dvadasaskandhamulam Sesa-

drisununa iVisvamitranvayamahapamkotbhavadinam krte II

harih om ii sriguriibhyo namah ii bindusrragaksarair etc. . . .

^riparadevatayai namah ii srisarasvatyai mmaksyai namostu

om subham astu harih om ii

40.

WmsH No. 39.

Size: 7'ix2l in., 59 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date of MS :18 tu or 19 "» cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The BJiarjavadgltd, with a brief introduction.

It begins:— asya sri-bhagavatgitaâstramahamantrasya I

Vedavyaso bhagavan rsihianustup cchandah i tasam gitanam

kvacin nanacchandamsi ievamprakarini cchandamsi i vis-

variipo visnuh paramatma bhagavan ^riman-narayano

devata i asocyan anvasocas tvam prajhavadams ca bhasasa

iti bijara i sarvadharmman parityajya mam ekam âranam

vrajeti saktih iurddhvamukxm adha^sakham asvattham

prahur avyayam iti kilakaraisribhagavatsamaradhanrirtthe

jape viniyogah i etc.

The text begins (f. 2):—Dhrtarastra uvaca Idharmma-

ksetre kuruksetre samavetfi yuyutsavah i etc.

F. 5b:— visrjya sasaran capana sokasamvignamanasah ii

ôkasamvignamanasa iti ll iti on tat sad iti mahabharate

satasahasrikayam samhitayam vaiyasikyam bhismaparvani

sribhagavadgitasupanisatsu parabrahmavidyayam yogasastre

srlkrsnarjjunasamvade arjjunavisadayogo nama prathamo-

ddhyayah ii

It ends:— iti on tat sat sribhagavatgitasupanisatsu

parabrahmavidyayaiu yogasastre srlkrsnarjjunasamvade

sakalavedasastrapuranasamgrahamoksayogo namastadaso-

ddhyayah ii srikrsnaya parabrahmane namo namah ii sri-

vasudevarpanam astu i

41.

Whish No. 40.

Size: lOyXll in., 190 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date of MS: An entry by Mr. "Whish, found on the last page,

is dated 'Calicut 1826'. The MS. may be about 50 or even 100 years

older.

Character : Grantha

.

->4 48 Hc-

The Subodhini, a Commentary on the Bhagavadgitd, by

^rldharasvdmin, in 18 Adhyayas.

It begins:—vande krsnarjunau virau naranarSyanav

ubhau Idharttarastrakiilonmattagajarohanavallabhau

i sara-

tthyam arjunasyajau kurvan gitamrtan dadau i lokatrayopa-

karaya tasmai krsnatmane namahi

. , . srimadhavam prana-

myatha devam visvesam adarat i tatbliaktiyantritali kurve

gitavyakhyam subodhinim i etc.

Adhyaya I ends on f. 9, A. II on f. 27 b, A. Ill on

f. 40 b, A. IV on f. 54, A. V on f. 63 b, A. VI on f. 74,

A. VII on f. 82, A. VIII on f. 90, A. IX on f. 97 b,

A. X on f. 106, A. XI on f. 120 b, A. XII on f. 126,

A. XIII on f. 137, A. XIV on f. 144, A. XV on f. 151,

A. XVI on f. 157 b, A. XVII on f. 165 b, A. XVIIIon f. 190.

It ends:— ^ri-Paramanandapadabjaraja^rldharinadhuna|

Sridharasvamina prokta gitatika subodhini ii iti sribhaga-

vatgitatikayam subodhinyam Sridharasvami-krtayam para-

martthanirnayo nama astadasoddhyayali " srikrsnaya

paramatmane namah ii svapragalbhyabalad vilokya bhaga-

vatgitan tadantargatan tatvam prepsur upaiti kim guru-

krpaviyusadrstim vina i asya svahjalina rahasyajaladher

aditsur antarmmaninavarttesu na kin nimajjati janas sat-

karnadharam vina ii harih om etc.

42.

Whish No. 41.

Size: 9|xl| in., (3) + 87 + (3) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 1825. The MS. may be

about 50 years older.

Character : Grantha.

The Demmdhdtmya from the SaryasdvarnilM-Mcuwantara

of the Mdrkandeya'Purdna, in 23 Adhyayas, preceded by

the Argfdastotra , and Kllalristotra. The edition by

L. Foley (Berlin 1831), and the Bombay editions of 1862

(Sake 1784) & 1864 (Sake 1786) contain only 13 Adhyayas.

~$^i 49 HS-

It begins:—nyasam avahanafi caiva namany argalaklla-

kam Ihrdayan ca dalafi caiva ddhyanam kavacaiu eva

caImrihatmyafi ca japen nityaiu astamyafi ca visesatah

i

sarvasaubhagyam apnoti[m] dehante ca labhet gatimi

om Ipadayor varabliyo namali i nitambe narasimhyai

namali i etc.

F. 5b:— iti sridevimahatmye argalastotram samaptam ii

F. 7:— iti sridevimrdiatmye kilakastotram samaptamii

athatas sampravaksyami vistarena yathatatham i candikrdir-

dayam guhyam srunusvaikagramanasali ' i hram brim brbi (?)

ai brim ^rim klim jaya jaya camundike tridasamaku-

takoti saragbattacaranaravinde savitri gayatri sarasvati

mababikrtabarine bhairavarilpadbarini prakatitadamstro-

gravadane gbore gboranayane jvalajvrdasabasraparivrte, etc.

Tbe first Adbyaya ends on f. 30.

F.72:— eva[m]n devya varam labdbva Suratbab ksatriya-

[rjrsabbabisuryyaj janma samasadya savarnir bhavita

manub il iti srimarkandeyapurane siiryyasavarnike manvan-

tare devlmabatraye suratbavaisyavarapradanan nama tra-

yodasoddbyayali ii

Tbe W^ Adbyaya ends on f. 78 b. Ff. 79—87 are also

fobated separately by letters, viz. ka, kba, etc.

End:—isanakoneksamksetrapalaya namaliiastadalababye

devyas tad daksinantam gamganapataye namali i pampara-

magurubbyo namabipamparamagurupadukabbyo namab i

daravatukabbairavaya namab i duindurgayai namab i pantipu-

jayet ii iti srimarkandeyapurane siiryyasavarnike manvantare

devimabatmye panntipujarabasyan nama trayovim^o (pafica-

viniso, pr. m.) ddbyayab ii sriiuabadevyai namabi^rigurubbyo

namabisivaya namab i

barib om ii

43.

WmsH No. 42.

Size: llfX2 in.; (3) 4-97+ (4) leaves, about 10 lines on a page.


I These MSS, generally read srunu- for srnu-.

-$M 50 H$-

Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 1825. The MS. may be

about 50 years older.

Scribe: Ananta Narayana.


(1)

The Kuldrnava{tantra) , in 17 Ullasas (fF. 1—95). See

Aufrecht-Oxford p. 90 seqq. (No. 147); Iiid. Off. IV, p. 879;

Mitra, Notices, I pp. 138 (No. 258), 160 (No. 290).

It begins :— gurubhyo namali (i) upasrutinani anyesam upa-

srutir iyain sada isrun(ut)aiu sarvaviranam caranam smaranam

mmama i gurum ganapatim durgam ksetresam sivam arca-

(read acyu?)tain i brahmanam girijam laksmlm vanim vande

vibhutaye i anadyayakhiladyayamayine gatamalinei arupaya

svarupayasivaya guruve namah i devyau(5ic)Yaca i on namodevadeve^a paiicakrtyavidbayaka

isarvajha bhaktisulabha ^a-

ranagatavatsala (read°la)i miilesa paramesana karunamrta-

varidheiasare ghorasamsare sarve [da]du(li)khamalimasali|eic.

F. 17:— iti srikularnave urddbvamnayamahatmye triti-

yollasah ii

F. 27:— iti ^rikularnavamahatmye rabasye sarvamgamo-

ttame kuladivyadikatbanam pancamollasali ii

The 7*'^ Ullasa ends on f. 37, the S*'^ U. on f. 44b,

the 9*11 XT. on f. 51, the 10*^^ U. on f. 56, the IV-^ U. on

f. 61b, the 12*51 xj. on f. 67 b, the W^ U. on f. 72 b, the

14*1^ U. on f. 78, the 15*1^ U. on f. 84b, the U^^ U. on

f. 89 b.

It ends (f. 95):— iti ^rlmatkularnave maharahasye sarva-

gamottame moksapade kiilavivahaprasamsan nama sapta-

dasollasah ii

(2)

The Mantraksaramald, in 16 stanzas (ff. 95b—98 b).

It begins:—kallolo(lla)sitamrtabdhilaharimaddhyevirajan-

manidvipe kalpakavatikaparivrte kadambavatojvale ratna-

stambhasahasrauirmmitasabhamaddhye vimanottame cinta-

ratnavinirmmite janani te simhasanam bhavaye ii 1 il

It ends:— srimantraksaramalaya girisutSm yah pujayec

cetasa sandhyasu prativasaram suniyatam tasyaui malas-

-^ 51 -^

yacirat cittambhoruhamandape girisuta nrttam vidhatte sada

vanivaktrasaroruhc jaladhijagehe jaganmamgalam ii 16 ii

srimahatripurasundaryyai namahikaraki'tara aparadham

ksantum arhanti santah i samkarasya caritakatharasah

candra^ekharagunanikirttanam nilakantha tava padaseca-

nam sambhavantu mama janma(ni) janmani i idam pustakam

guruvanujfia Anauta - Narayana - likhitam I srigurubhyo

namahiliarih om subbam astu il

44.

Whish No. 43.

Size: lOixll in., (1) + 38 + (2) + 11 + (1) leaves, 8 lines on

a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 'Calicut 1825'. The MS.is probably not much older.

Character: Grantba.

(1)

The Vmiiqiddddikesdntastutl by ^aiilMva, with a Com-

mentary, called SulihabodhiuL Printed, with a different

commentary, in the Kavyamala, Part II, pp. 1—20.

It begins: — harihinabhinalikalolambabhamgivanitapab-

phalam ikudumbikalasambbodheh kanyaya(h) kalaye mahah i

alikalocanatopad alikam rataye dadati vii^ralambhara pura-

strii,iam pusnat tejo bbajamahe igiripathodhipathojasada-

nanandadhoramh i padam kurve namasyanam umalaksmi-

sarasvatih ibhagavatpadapadadikesastutya madhusruta

i

vyakhya vitanyate ramya namnSsau sukhabodhini ii iha

khalu sakalajagadanugrahaya svecchakrtavigrahaparigrahali

paramakarunikagragaiiyah sarvajiiasikhamanayah sri-

Samkarabhagavatpujyapadah srimadvaipayanapranltabrah-

masiitravyakhyanarupasrlmat - bhSsyakaraiiena mumuksu

jijhasyafi jagaj janmadikaraiiam sakalopanisatgamyam

saccidanandadvayam pratyagabhinnam visnvakhyam brahma

mukhyadhikriribhyah karatalabadaravat sphutara pradar-

^ya mandadhikarinam anujighrksaya nirvisesam parain4*

-^H 52 H^

brahma saksat karttum amsvarali ye manclas tenukampyante

savisesanirupanair iti nyiiyena tasyaiva jDaratatvasya saka-

lasrutismrtipuranavacanais suddliasatvopaliitatvena satvika-

sevyatvena cavagatasya samkhacakrasarnganandakakau-

inodaklrupapancayudhalamkvtasya garudavahanasya sesa-

sayinali srlmahalaksmibhumidevisametasya kaustubliasrl-

vatsamuktabharanaklritakatakamgadadisarvabharanabliusi-

tasya sakalalokatisayalusaimdaryyasimnah niratisayadayasu-

dhasamudrasya sakalajagadraksanadiksitasya sribhagavato

narayanasya padadikesastutin tadupasanarupam sakrt pa-

thamatrena sakalapurusarttbasandohinim dvipaiicasat^lokat-

mikam karttum arabhante ii tatradaii varnyate samkho bhu-

jagrevastbito bareliinilasailasikbarudhacandrabimbasriyam

vahan ii laksmibbarttur bhujagre krtavasati sitam yasya

rupam visalam, etc.

It ends:—paramanandam atmasvarupam pravisati tatraiva

llyate brahmanandasvarupenavatistbata iti siddham ii iti

srimatparamabamsaparivrajakacaryya-sri-Govinda-bbagavat-

pujyapadasisya-sri-Samkara-bbagavatpadakrta-srivisnupada-

dikesaparyyantastute(r) vyakbya samgrbita samapta ii barib i

om I

(2)

Tbe Uttaragltd, a kind of appendix to tbe Bbagavadgita,

in three Adbyayas. See A. Holtzmann, Das Mababbarata II,

165 seq.

It begins:— krsnaya vasudevaya jiianamudraya yogine i

natbaya rukminisaya namo vedantavedine iArjuna uvaca

|

yad ekam niskalam brahma vyomatitan nirahjanani i apra-

tarkyam anirdesyam vinasotpattivarjitam i etc.

F. 4:— om tat sad iti srima[t]duttaragitasiipanisatsu

parabrahmavidyayam yoga^astre ^rikrsnarjunasamvade a-

dvaitavasan nama prathamoddbyayah ii

F. 8:— iti ^rimaduttaragitasupanisatsu . . . dvitiyo-

ddbyayah ii

It ends-.— sarvacintavinirmmuktan niscintam acalam

bhavetion tat sad iti ^ribhagavatgitastipanisatsu para-

brahmavidyayam yogasastre srikrsnarjunasamvade advaita-

-^ 53 hs-

vasan nama tritiyoddhyayah il ^rikysnarpanam astu sriguru-

bliyo namahi^ridaksinamurttaye namah li

45.

Whish No. 45.

Size: 10x2g in., 36 + (1) leaves, 11 or 12 lines on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Whish at the end of the MS. is dated

-•Calicut 1825.' The MS. is probably not much older.

Character: Grantha.

The Ratirahasya, a treatise on Kamasastra, in 10 Pa-

ricchedas, by KohliolM who composed it for Vaidyadatta.

See Burnell, Taujore, p. 58 seq., & Ind. Ofif. Ill, p. 362.

Burnell has Vainyadatta, Eggeling Vainyadatta, for Vai-

dyadatta.

It begins:— yenakari prasabham acirad arddhanarisvara-

tvam dagdhenapi tripurajayino jyotisa caksusenai indor

mmitram sa jayati niiidan dhama vamapracaro devas sriman

bhavarasajusan daivatam cittajanmai parijanapade bhripga-

srenipikah patuvandino himakarasitacchatram mattadvipo

malayanilahi krsatanudhanurvalli lilakataksasaravali mana-

sijamahavirasyoccair jayanti jagajjitah ii 2 iKokkokanamna

kavina krtoyam sri-Vaidyadattasya kutuhalenai vilokyatam

kamakalasu dhiraih pradlpakalpo vacasam nigumbhah i etc.

It ends:— iti kaksaputasarasamgrahali ii iti ratirahasye

yogadhikaro nama dasamah paricchedah ii ^ubham astu ii

46.

WmsH No. 46.

Size: 9f x2t2- in., 51 leaves, 12 or 13 lines on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. "Whish at the end of the MS. is dated

'Calicut 1825' ; the MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Suryasataka, by 2fayura, with a Commentary Ijy

Anvayamuklia.

-^ 54 .<-

It begins:—jambharatibhakumbhotbhavam iva dadhatas

sandrasindurarenum raktas sikta ivaughair udayagiritati-

dhatudharadravasya i etc.

The Commentary begins:—jambharater indrasya ibhasya

gajasyairavatasya pragdigasrita(na)m adhipatyasanniddhya-

sambhavad eva muktih kumbhayor udbhava udbhutir bhuma

yasya tarn, etc.

After verse 100 follow the text and commentary of the

verse, slokalokasya bhutyai satam iti racita sri-Mayurena

bhaktya, etc. It ends:— orn i sivaya namah ii suryyasataka-

slokavyakhyanagrantham sampurnam harih om ii srigurubhyo

namah ii om sadatisrastusandhyasu (?) vidhivisnupuraribhih i

upasyo ya svarupena tam adityam aharn bhaje itatra-

bhavan Mayiiro nama mahakavir antahkaranadisarva-

vayanirvrtisiddhaye sarvajanopakaraya ca hiranyagarbha-

pramukhasarvakarmmanyopasya(sya)yajurupanisadupapadi-

taoijopasanasaddhyasadhanasya pratyaksabrahmanas suryya-

mandalantarvarttino bhagavata adityasya stutirn slokasatena

pranitavan itasya stuter vivaranam balasukhabodhanaya-

nvayamukhena kriyate ii om suryyaya namah ii

47.

WmsH :^o. 48.

Size: 9f x l|^ in., (1) + 137 + (1) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines on

a page.


Date of MS.: 18 tt or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Karttikamalmtmya, from the Padma-Piiram , in

30 Adhyayas (ff. 1—49).

It begins:— Sutah i sriyah patim athamantrya gate de-

varsisattame i harsotphullanana Satya madhavam punar

abravit i Satyovaca i etc.

It ends:— ye manavah karttikamasi bhaktya snanah ca

dipan haripujanah ca i danam vratam brahmanabhojanadi

-^. 55 H$-

kurvanti te svargakutumbina syuh ii iti ^rlpatme purane

karttikamahritmye trirasoddbyayah ii srikrsnaya namah|

yadrsara pustake drstva tadrsam likhitani niayai abaddham

va subaddbam va mama doso na vidyate ii

(2)

Tbe VaisdWiamalidtmya, from tbe Skanda-Purdm , in

30 Adbyayas (ff. 51—137, also separately foliated from 1—88).

It begins:— avigbnam astu i rsayab i skande purane

bhavata vai^akbasya ca vaibbavamiasmakam katbitam

purvam ^rutafi casmabbir eva ca i tat bhiiya^ srotukama-

nam vistarad vaktura arliasi i Sfitab i pura brahmamga-

bbiitena, etc.

It ends:— rsln amantrya tan sarviln Sutab pauraniko-

ttamabi

taili pujitab paran tustali kailasam pratyagat

punab II iti srimatskande purane vaisakbamabatmye trimso-

ddbyayab il ^rlgurubbyo nam all ii barib om ii

48.

WmsH No. 49.

Size: 9-r- x If in-, (1) + 32 + 26 + (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.


Date: End of 18 th or beginning of 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Rules and prayers for tbe worsbip of Rudra (ff. 1—32).

Mr. Wbisb gives tbe title 'Ruclra-nydsam\ but probably

it sbould be 'PaHC(lngarudranydsa\ Tbe Mantras belong

to tbe Black Yajurveda. Cf. Stein-Jammu, p. 16: panca-

ngarudranam nyasapurvako japabomarcanavidbib.

It begins:— orn atbatab paficaingarudranam nyasapur-

vakam japabomarcanabhisekavidbim vyakbyasyamab i ya

te rudra iti sikbayarai ya te rudra siva tanur agborapa-

pakasim i taya nas tanuva santamaya girisantabbi cakasibi|

asmin mabaty arnava iti ^irasi i asmin mabaty arnaventa-

rikse bbava adbii tesam sabasrayojaneva dbanvani tanmasi

|

-^ 56 HS"

sahasraniti lalate i sahasrani lalate i sahasrani sahasraso

ye rudra adhi bhumyam i tesam sahasrayojaneva dhanvani

tanmasi i etc. See Taitt. Samh. TV, 5, 1, 1; 11, 1.

F. 26:— evamrupinam eva ddhyatva dvijas samyak tato

devayajanam arabhet ii athato rudrasnanarcanabhisekavi-

dhim vyakhyasyamahi adidevatirtthe snatva i

udetya sucili

prayato brahmacari suklavasa tasya daksinapratyakde^e

tanmukliain stbitva atmani devata sthapayet ii

F. 31b:— acaryyaya daksinam ga dadyat i dasa gas sam-

vatsarah i svarnabharanabhusitahirsabhau cadhikarah

|

asvamedhaphalam apnoti i ity aha bbagavan Bodhayanali.il

subham astu srigurubhyo namahlasya srirudraddhyaya-

pra^namahamantrasyaiAghora rsih i

anustup cchandah I

samkarsanamurttisvarupo yosav adityas sa ekarudrah

paramapuruso devata i agnikratuh caramayam istakayam

satarudriye viniyogah i etc.

It ends or breaks off (f. 32b):— kuksis saptasamudram

bhujagirisikharam saptapatalapadam vedam vaktram sadam-

gam dasadisi vadanam divyaliingam namami i om gananan

tvaI It seems to be incomplete.

f2)

An Itihdsa or a legend of King Vrmdarvi, with an

enumeration of the great benefits, temporal and spiritual,

to be reaped by him who reads tliis legend (ff. 1—10).

It begins:—Vrsadarvikulaiu havisf?) Sibikulam babhiivai

tasyayam itihasah kula-sidya babhiiya i tad yo ha smai-

mam (read smemam?) adhite i sa ha sma raja bhavati isa

kihcit prapyantarhitahi sobravit i yo mam itihasam gra-

hayeti parasmai dadyam iti i tato brahmanah i

samyogamsayyayujet (?) ;. 1 ;: tam adityat puruso bhaskaravarno niskram-

ya I sa enam grahayah cakara i tam aprcchat kositi iva vrsa-

darvii- iti i tasmad ya imam itihasam adhite l adityalokosya

kamacaro bhavati i tasmad ya imam itihasam upanito

manavako grhnlyat i grhitvatha brahmanan cchravayet i

medhavl bhavet i rarsasatan ca jivet li 2 ii

F. 2b:— atho khalv ahuh i vedasammitoyam itihSsah i

dharmman carati nadharmmam i satyam vadati nanrtam I

"->^ 57 r<5-

dirgham pasyati ma hrasvam param pasvat i maparam | rco

ha yo veda sa veda devau i yajuuisi yo veda sa veda yajnam |

samani yo veda sa veda sarvam i yo manasam veda sa

veda brahma u 8 ii

The greater part of what now follows reads almost like

a Smrti, aud treats of the duties of Brahmanas, more

especially of Sraddhas.

On f. 9 the story is told of king Yrsadarvi who grants

a certain Brahmana one of the following boons: a cow

that constantly yields milk, a sheep which is constantly

shorn (? avir mmejasram viluhyate i for viluyate ?). a

millstone which is constantly grinding, a caiTiage which

drives over all the seas, a pair of earrings with gems of

the colour of the smi. The Brahmana asks his wife, and she

says: 'Take the sheep'; then he asks his son who tells him

to take the carriage, then his daughter who wants him

to take the earrings, finally his female slave who tells him

to take the mill-stone.—while he himself fancies the cow.

King Yrsadarvi gives him all the five gifts. Then it con-

tinues:— tad idam itihasah ! brahmadityapurogaya i puro-

gah karsyapayaikasyapo bharadvajaya t bharadvajo bahu-

bhir auagamaya i tatah pracyavananani dhanapater dvijah I

brahmanakide jatismaro bhavati isaptajanmakrtat papan

mucyate i dyas (?) tu parvabhih i dine dine gayatule bha-

ranyam gayapancake :; 30 a

It ends (f. 10):— ete dve dhanam arvyanam mantras

caiva vratani ca i mantras ca va vratani ca namo namah

on namah Yrsadarvi namo namah suparnosi ganitman

trivrt te siro gayatraii caksu stoma atma sama te taniir va-

madevyani brhadrathantare paksau yajiiayajiiiyam puccham

chaudamsy auigani dhisniyas sapha yajuuisi nama i supar-

nosi garutman divam gaccha suvah pata - harih om ». 30 i

itihasam samapta srigurave namah srisarasratyai namah

sriramacandrasvamine namah subham astu i

(3)

The Somotjjatti. {& 11. 12). a kind of Parisista. The

same work in the Bodleian MS. YTalker lU, it. 203—204 b

-$H 58 f-$-

(where it forms part of an A^valayana-Mantrasamhita).

The Sama-veda Parisista of the same title in the Bodleian

MS. Wilson 466, ff. 11—13 (see also Weber, Indische

Studieu, vol. I, p. 59; other MSS. in Weber-Berlin 1, p. 78,

Mitra, Notices, vol. IV, p. 160, :No. 1589, & Peterson IV,

p. 8, No. 120), though beginning differently, seems to be

the same.

It begins (f. 11):— orn somotpatti i rsaya ucuh i kauta-

halasamutpanna devata rsibhis saha i samsayam paripr-

cchanti vyasam dharmmartthakovidam ikatham va ksiyate

somah ksino va vrddhate (read vardhate) katham iimam

prasnam mahabhaga bruhi sarvam asesatah isri-Vedavyasa

uvaca 1 etc.

It ends (f. 12 b):—yas ca raja dvijatinam tasmai soma-

tmane namah isomotpatti sampiirnam adityatinavagraha-

devatabhyo namah srigurubhyo namah i

(4)

The Vedaimdastava, a Stotra devoted to the worship

of Siva (ff. 13—26).

It begins (f. 13):— om vande mahesvaram sambhum

vighnesam sanmukham guruni i ganesan nandimukhyaras

ca sivabhaktan mahamunin iumapatyam {sic) umajanim umah

comasahodaram iumananandaram patmam vidhim vayam

upasmahe i. . . puridarikapuradhi^am pundarikajinambaram I

pundarikarucim vande pundarikaksasevitam ipundarika-

puram prapya jaimunir {sic) mmunisattamah ikin cakrira

mahayogi Suta no vaktum arhasi i Siita uvSca ibhagavaii

jaiminir dhiman pundarikapure pura i etc.

It ends (f. 25):-traivarnikesv in[n]atamo ya[y] enam nityam

kadacit pathatisabhaktitah ii 124^ ii padam vapy arddhapa-

dam va slokam slokarddham eva vaiyas tu va ciyate

nityam sivalokam sa gacchati i vedas sivas sivo vedo veda-

ddhyayi sadSsivah i tasmat sarvaprayatnena vedaddhya-

yinam arcayet ikrpasamudram sumukhan trinetram jata-

dharam parvativamabhagam isadasivam rudram anantaru-

» It ought to be 114, as verse 111 is wrongly numbered 121.

^^ 59 H$-

pam sivacidambaresam hvdi bhavayami i sivaci[ip]dainbarain

iti briiyat sakrjjananavarjitam i muktighantamanipadam

nioksara eva samasnute i ayan danakrilasuhrndanapritram

(f. 26:) bbavan natba data tvad anyan na yace i bhavat-

bhaktim eva sthiran dehi mahyam krpaslla âmbho krta-

rtthosya tasmat iharili om vedapadastavam sampurnam

subham astu srimahadevyai namab.

49.

Whish No. 50.

Size: IOtXIt in., 36 + 45 leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.


Date of MS.: 18 th or 19th cent.?


(a)

The Ranga-Mdhdtmya, or Sriranga-Mdhdtmya of the

Brahmdnda-Purdm, in 10 Adhyayas. (Ff. 36.)

It begins:— sri-Narada uvaca ii devadeva virupaksa

^rutam sarvam mayadhuna itrailokySntargatam vrttan

tvanmukhambhojanissrtam i tatha punyani tirtthani punyany

ayatanani ca i gangadyas saritas sarva itihasas ca Samkara 1

kaveryyas tii prasamgena tasyas tire tvaya pura iprastutam

ramgam ity uktara visnor ayatanam mahat [ i ] tasyaham

srotum icchami vistarena mahesvara imahatmyam aghana-

âya punyasya ca vivarddhaye (read ^vrddhaye)|etc.

It ends:— pathan ^rnvan likhan bibhran ramgamaha-

tmyam uttamam imuktas subhasubhe yata' tad visnoh

paramam padam ii iti sri-brahmandapurane mahesvara-

naradasamvade sriramgamahatmye srinavatirtthaprabhava-

varnanan nama daâmoddhyayah ii sriramgarajaya para-

brahmane namah ii

(b)

The KusalavopdWiydna from the AsvamedhiJicqmrvan of

the Jaimini-Bhdrata, or the Maliabhdrata by Jalmini, in

I One MS. reads muktvasubham subham yati (Prof. Aufrecht).

-$.* 60 •<-

12 Adhyayas. (Ff. 45.) These are Adliyayas 25—36 iu

the lithographed edition of the Jaimini-Bharata, Asvame-

dhika (Bombay 1863, Sake 1785), ff. 531)— 70. See also

Weber-Berlin 1, p. 115; Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 4b.

It begins:—Jauamejaya uvaca icitram uktam maha-

bhaga yad ramakusayor bhrsam i tad vaktum arhasi tvara

hi srotum kautuhalam hi me iJaiminih

isrunu rajan

mahabaho ramasya caritam mahativistarena yatha sarvam

vadatas tan nisamaya iramas tarn ravanam hatva kum-

bhakarnam mahabalam i etc.

Fol. 2:— iti srimahabharate asvamedhikaparvani kusala-

vopfikhyane prathamoddhyayah ii

It ends:— iti srijaiminibharate asvamedhikajiarvani kusa-

lavopakhyane dvadasoddhyayah ll sriramacandraya paragu-

rave namali ii srigurubhyo namah ii subham astu ii harih om ii

50.

WmsH No. 51.

Size: 14-|xlf in., (4) + 155 + (8) leaves, 10 lines on a page.

Material: Palm leaves. Painted boards.

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated 'Calicut 1826'. The Dhatu

or Dhatr year (see the colophons) preceding 1826 is A. D. 1816/17, but

the MS. was probably written A. D. 1756/57.

Scribe: Venkata Subrahmaiiya, the son of Sesadri. See above

Nos. 15, 27 & 39.

Character: Grantha.

The Mahabhcirata, Parvans xiv-xviii, viz.

The Asvamedhika Parvan, ff. 1 — 97,

the Asramavasika „

the Mausala „

the Mahaprasthanika „

the Svargarohanika „

The Asvamedhika Parvan begins:— krtodakan tu rajanam

dhrtarastram yudhisthirah ipuraskrtya mahabahur uttatara-

kulendriyah i uttiryya ca mahabaho baspavyakulalocanah i

papata tire gamgaya vyadhaviddha iva dvipahi etc.

It ends (f. 97):—evam etat tadavrttan tasya yajhe

mahatmanah ipasyatan capi nas tatra nakulontarhitas

98 --136,

136 --145 b,

146 --149 b,

149 b--155 b.

-^ 61 .<r-

tada II iti sriman-maliabluirate ^atasahasrikriyam sarphitayum

asvamedhike parvany astasaptatitamoddhyayah ii ^rikrsnaya

iiamah ii om subliara astu visargabindvaksarasrrngapridalii-

nam maya yal likliitam pramadat i tat ksantum arhanti

dayalavalas santas sada hastakrtaparadham ii barih om ii

vatse dbatav avagvartmaiiy atba varsarttubbOsvatii .sravane

masy accbapakse paucamyam tvastrabbe tithaui vasare

vaniputrasya likbitani pustakan tv idam i a^vamedbikaparvan

tu muda Sesadrisununa ii barib om subbam astu om ii sri-

gurucaraiiaravindabbyan namab ii

Tbe Asramavasika Parvan begins (f. 98):—Janameja-

yah I rajyam prapya naravyagbrab pitrpaitamabam mabat i

katbam asan mabaraje dbrtarastre mabatmaniisa bi raja

batamatyo bataputro iiiiTisrayab i katbam asit gataisvaryyo

gandbari ca yasasvini i etc.

It ends (f. 134b):—yudbistbiras tu nrpatir nnatiprita-

manas tada i dbarayam asa tad rajyam nibatajnatibaudba-

vah II (f. 135:) iti srimababbarate satasabasrikayam sarpbi-

tayam asramavasike parvani satcatvarimsoddbyayab ii sri-

krsnaya namab ii om ii dbatunamani bi bayanepy avagvar-

tmasannibitalokacaksusi imasi karkatakanamni paksake

syamale jalajaputravasare iatrasvinibbe likbitaii ca parvam

Sesatmajenasramavasikan diva ibastadrutenaiva viramitan

jana alokya (alaksya in tbe repetition) santas sabitum

samarbatba ii biranyavapuse namab ii om asramavasikam

piirnam ii subbam astu. The wbole colopbon from iti sri-

mababbarate to samarbatba is repeated on f. 136.

Tbe Mausabi, Parvan begins (f. 136):—om sattrimsesv

atba samprapte varse kauravanandana i dadarsa viparitani

nimittani yudbistbirab i etc.

It ends (f. 145 b):— pravisya ca purim viras samasadya

yudbistbiram i acasta tad yatbavrttaru vrsnyandbakajanam

prati 11 iti srimababbarate satasabasrikayam sarnbitayam

mausale parvani navamoddbyayab ii mausalaparvam sama-

ptam 11 dbatau samayam kbahi daksinayane varsarttune

^ravanike ca masiipakse dasamyam asucau titbav udau

candre kytantapriyavasare biimausalam parvam etad dbi

•^^ 62 i<-

likhitam Vyasasamkrtam imuda Vemkatapadayuk-Subrah-

manyavipascita ii harih om etc.

The Mahaprasthanika Parvan begins (f. 146):— harih

om IJanamejayah i evam vrsnyandhakakule srutva maulasam

(sic) ahavam i pandavah kim akurvanta tatha krsne divarn-

gate I etc.

It ends (f. 149 b): — yatra sa brhati syama buddhisatva-

samanvita i draupadi yositam srestha yatra caiva suta

mama ii srimahabharate satasahasrikayam samhitayam maha-

prasthanike parvani trtiyoddhyayah ii srikrsnaya namah li

harih om Imahaprasthanikain samaptam ii samvatsare

dhatunamni prayate daksinayane irtau pravrsi mase tu

sravane sarvatarake iekadasyan tithau varepy atrilocana-

sambhuvah imahaprasthanikain parvaip samaptam Sesasu-

nuna ii harih om ii

The Svargarohanika Parvan begins (f. 149 b):—Janame-

jayah Isvargam trivistapam prapya mama purvapitamahah i

pandava dharttarastras ca kani sthanani bhejire i etc.

It ends (f. 155b):— sravayed yas tu varnams trin krtva

brahmanam agratah isarvapapavisuddhatma sucis tatgata-

manasah i iha kirttim mahat prapya bhogavan sukham

asnute i Vyasaprasadena puna svargalokam sa gacchati i etad

viditva sarvan tu vedavedartthavit bhavet ipujaniyas ca

satatam mananiyo bhavedvijah ii iti srimanmahabharate

satasahasrikayam samhitayam svargarohanike parvani pah-

camoddhyayah ii svargarohanikam samaptam ii srikrsnaya

namah ii . . . om dhatau vatsenuttare tu srtau varsasv rtau

tatah Isravane masi paksecche dvadasyain bhediteh kila

i

dayadasyavaner vare likhitam pustakan tv adah i svargaro-

hanikain pai'vaiu Yyasena racitam ^ubhamiidam Yemkada-

padajoik-Subrahmanyavipascita ii harih om ii srikrsnaya

namah ii ^rlgurubhyo namah ii om ii

51.

Whish No. 52.

Size: 12tX2-s in., (1) + 70 + (2) leaves, 12 or 13 lines on a page.


-^ 63 H&-

Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Calicut 1826'. The MS.may have been written aljout 50 years before that.

Character: Grantha.

The Tidakaverlmahdtmya, from the Agneya-Purdna, in

30 Adhyayas.

For other copies of this work, see Nos. 131 and 186.

It begins:— dharmmavarmma ca rajarsir nniculapura-

vallabhahibhuyah papraccha tan natva dalbhyara bhaga-

vatottamami bhagavan praninas sarve kenopayena sainpa-

dah (read sarvada?)i bhavanti putran samprapya sukhinas

cirajlvinahi katham syat papanirharah ^rise bhaktih katham

bhaveti etc. See No. 186.

F. 2b:— iti srimad - agneyapurane tulakaverimahatmye

prathamoddhyayah ii

F. 31b:— iti srimad-agneyapurane suryyasavarnike man-vantare devltulakaverimahatmye caturddasoddhyayah ii

It ends:— iti prasannanananlraja muda te Saunakadya

munayo mumuksavah i hares caritrasravanotsavotsuka gan-

dhaksatildyaih punar apy apujayan ii iti srlmad-agneyapu-

rane tulakaverimahatmye dharmmasaravivecane trimso-

ddhyayah ii kaveryyai namali il harih om ii

52.

WmsH No. 53.

Size: 12|xl6 in., (1)+ 168 leaves, 9 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated: 'Tellicherry 1826'. The

MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Mahdhhdrata, Parvan lY: the Virdta^jarvan , in

76 Adhyayas.

It begins:— srikrsnaya namah iJanamejayah i katham

viratanagare mama purvapitamahah iajhatavasam u[k]sita

duryyodhanabhayarditahipativrata mahabhaga satatam

satyavadinii draupadi va katham brahmann ajnata duhkhi-

tavasat i etc.

-^ 64 j^.

It ends:— tan niahots[y]avasamkasam hrstapustajanavr-

tam i nagaram matsyarajasya su:^ubhe bharatarsabliaihi

Janamejayahivrtte vivalie hrstatma yad uvaca yudhisthi-

rah I tat sarvam katbayasveha krtavanto yad uttaram il

om iti srlmababbarate satasabasrikayam sambitayam vai-

yasikyam srivirataparvani abbimanyuvivabo nama satsapta-

titamoddbyayab ii om ii etat parvasu vistlrnam sarvasampat-

padan nrnami srnvatam sarvapapagbnam anavrstivina-

sakam i asmin parvani yo marttya sraddbabbaktisaman-

vitah I srinoti (sic) slokam ekam va sa yati paramam gatim I

tasya mitrani varddbante grbaksetradisampadahi Syuh

kirttir balan tejas sambbavanti dine dine i asmin parvani

rajendra patbite brabmavadinai tarn pujayet suvaktaram

vastrabbusadibbir ddbanaibi tasmin prasanne bbagavan

mukundab arttarttibanta purusottamas ca i sarve ca deva

rsisiddbasamgbais tusta bbavisyanti narendrakale i bbarata-

ddbyayanat punyad api padam adbiyatabi ^raddadbanasya

puyante sarvapapany asesatah il barih om ii srikrsnaya

namab ii subbam astu srigurubbyo namab ii

53.

Wkesh No. 54.

Size: 17|x2rV in., (1) + 498 + (1) leaves, from 11 to 14 lines ona page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Telliclierry 1826'. The MS.may be about a hundred years older.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe Rdmdyana, by Valmlki, Kandas i-vi.

Balakanda, ff. 1—47Ayodbyakanda, ff. 47—148Aranyakanda, ff. 149—207Kiskindbakanda, ff. 208—277Sundarakanda, ff. 278—341Yuddbakaiida, ff. 342—498.

It begins:— abbipsitarttbasiddbyarttbam piijite yas surair

api 1 sarvavigbnasmide (°bbide?) tasmai ganadbipataye

-^H 65 •«-

namah ikujantani ramarameti raadliuram madhuraksaram

I

aruhya kavitasakham vaude Valnilkikokilaiui Yalmiker

mmunisirahasya kavitavanacririnah i si'uvan ramakatha-

nadaiu ko na yati param gatimi

. . . yah karnafijali-

sarapiitair aliar ahas sammyak pibaty adarad Valmiker

vadanaraviudagalitara ramayanakliyam madhu i janmavya-

dbijaiTivii^attimaranair atyantasopadravam samsrirani sa

vihiiya gaccliati piiman visnoli padam sasvatam i namostu

ramaya salaksmanaya devyai ca tasyai janakatmajayai i

namostu nidrendrayamanilebhya(h) namas ca candiTirkama-

rutganebhyalii tadupagatasamasasandhiyogam samama-

dhuropanatarttliavakyabaddhamiraghuvaracaritam muni-

pranitam dasasirasas ca vadhan nisamayaddhvami on

tapasvaddhyayaniratam tapasvl vagvidam varam i naradamparipapraccha Valmikir mmunipmpgavam I etc.

The Balakanda has 77 Sargas. It ends (f, 47):— taya

sa rajarsisuto hi kamaya sameyivan uttamarajakannyayaI

ativa ramas susubhetikamaya hari sriya visnur ivamaresva-

rah II iti srlmatbalakande saptasaptati(tama)s sargah ii iti sri-

madramayane adikavye bahikandam samaptam il harih om ii

The Ayodhyakanda has 120 Sargas. It ends (f. 148 b):—itiva taih prahja[na]libhis tapasvibhir dvijaih krtah svastya-

yanah paran tapahivanam sabharyyah pravivesa raghavas

salaksmimanis (read °laksmanas) suryya ivabhramandalah ii

ity arse srimadramayane adikavye srl(ma)d-Yalmiklye ca-

turviinsatisahasrikaya(m) samhitayam srimadayoddhy(rik)a-

nde ekavimsacchatatamas sargah ii sriramaya namah ii

gurubhyo namah ii subham astu ii ayoddhyakandam sama-

ptam II sriramacandrasvamine namah li daksinamiirttisvamine

namah ii sivaya namah ii

The Aranyakanda has 75 Sargas. It ends (f. 207):—krame^a gatva sa vilokayan vanam i dadarsa pampamsubhadarsakananam anekananavidhapuspasamkulam ii

ity

arse Srimadramayane adikavye sri-Yalmikiye caturvimsa-

tisahasrikayam samhitayam srimad-aranyakande pahcasa-

ptatitamas sargah ii aranyakandam samaptam ii harih om ii

The Kiskindha-kanda has 68 Sargas. It ends (f. 277b):— sa

vegavan vegasamahitatma haripravlrah paravirahanta i

5

-^ 66 t<-

punas samadliaya mahanubhavo jagama lamkam manasa

manasvi li iti . . . srlmatkiskiudhakande astasastitamas sar-

gali II sriramaya namah ii kiskindhakandas samaptahi

harili om ii ii

The Sundarakanda has 65 Sargas. It ends (f. 341b):—tato maya vakbhir adinabhaksini sivabhir istabhir abhipra-

sadita i jagama santin tava maithiL~itmaja tavapi sokena

tathapi pidita ii iti srlmat-sundarakande pahcasastas sargah ii

sriramaya para(bra)hmane namah ii harih om etc.

Ff. 316—322 are placed in the wrong order.

The Yuddhakanda has 131 Sargas. It ends (f. 498b):—ayusyam arogyakaram yasasyam saubhratrkam buddhikaram

subhah caisrotavyam etan niyamena satbhir akhyanam

ayuskaram rddhikamaihi evam etat puravrttam akhyanam

bhadram astu vah i pravyaharata visrabdham balam visnoli

pravarddhatami deva^ ca sarve tusyanti grahas tacchra-

vanat tatha ramayanasya sravane tusyanti pitaras tatha

bhaktyaramasya ye cemam samhitam munina krtam i ye

likhanti ca nara(s) tesam ca vSsas trivistape ii arse srimad-

ramayaiie adikavye Yrilmikiye srimadyuddhakande ekatri-

msaduttarasatatamas sargah ii sriramaya saparivaraya

namah ii ramarn ramauujam sitarp. gatani bharatanujam

sugrlvain vayusi'inuii ca pranamami pimahpunah ii balakande

dvisahasram i sasiti(r) dvisati tatha i slokanam atha sarga-

nam saptasaptatir iritaislokas catnssahasrani paksadhika-

caturddasiiayoddhyakandagas sargSs satam ekonavimsatir

dvisahasram saptasatisloka dvatrimsata sahaiaranyakande

sargas tii pahcasaptatir iritaidvisahasram satcchatani

sloka virasatir eva ca ikiskindhakand(ag)as sarga(s) saptasa-

stir itiritai trsahasran ca sat caiva slokas sundarakandagah i

sarganam astasastis tii samkhyata paramarsinS i yuddha-

kande tu padyanara dasona satsahasrika i ekatrirasacchata-

mitas sarga api ca kirttitah i trsahasram sate dve ca

catustriipsat tathaiva ca isloka uttarakandasthas sarga(h)

pa(m)ktyuttaram satamibindudurllipi° etc.

The following table shows the number of Sargas in each

Kanda, (1) according to our MS., (2) according to the

Bodleian MS. Sansk. b. 28 (which is also a Grantha MS.),

-^ 67 H$-

and (3) according to the recension called C in Prof.

Jacobi's concordance (Das Rumayana. Gescbiclite und

Inhalt nebst Concordanz der gedruckten B-ecensionen,

Bonn 1893, pp. 220 seqq.):

Kauda Whish No. 54 Bodleian MS. Recension C.

Bala 77 77 77

Ayodhya 120 119 119

Aranva 75 76 75

Kiskindba 68 66 67

Sundara 65 68 68

Yuddha 131 132 128

It will be seen that our MS. belongs to the 'C Recension',

though it differs somewhat from the editions representing

this recension. It also differs, though not materially, from

the Bodleian Grantha MS. The latter MS. contains the

same concluding slokas as our MS. (from ayusyam to vasas

trivistape), but with a few various readings.

54.

Whish No. 55.

Size: 9|X 1| in., 18 + (1) + 160 + 7 + (1) leaves, generally 11 lines

on a page.

Material: Palm leaves, covered with very thick boards ornamented

with coloured pictures, which are partly rubbed off.

Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated -Tellicherry 1826'. The MS.may be about 80 or 100 years older.

Scribe: The son of Udayamurti.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The first resp. last lines of fl'. 1—18 partly injured.

(1)

The beginning of a Commentary on ValmlJd's Bdmdyam,reaching as far as I, 1, 83.

It begins:— upadisati manum yas tarakan janmabhaje

nijam alabhata kamarn yatprasadena ramahiyam auusarati

-5>^ 68 H$-

sarvo devatanam nikayas sa bhavatu lirdaye me devadevo

mahesali i pracinavyahrtinam ayanam anusaran devadevasya

sambhor ajnamatravalambi nijavibudhajanair irito rama-

bhadram i santosan netum icchur visayam apanayaras

tatra tatra sphurantamikurve sarvartthasaram vivaranam

ucitan caruramayanasya ii idam adau anusandheyami visnoh

karmmani pasyateti srutya srotavyam puranam iti smrtya

cavagatasya sravanavidher addliyayaiiavidher iva i tatra-

tyasabdagrahanatadartthavagatipurvakena tatiDratipadita-

nityanaimittikasadharanadbarmmrinusthanenaistabhavanam

arttba iti iatomistbeyartthaprakasakatvat puranasya prati-

sargam anustbeyorttbali prakasanlyabi tatra prathamasar-

gena acaryyavan puruso vedeti srutyanu^rena svavagatopy

arttbab guruna gunavatopadista eva prayuktab adrstaii

janayati i pustenapi guruna yavadarttbam apunab pra-

snavisayam vaktavyam ity arttbadvayam prakasyate i tapa

itiI tapasi anasanadiriipe babirantabkaranaikagratape ca

svaddbyaye svavede ca niratara i etc.

It ends (I, 83):—karmmana ravanavadbantenai maba-

teti [ti] sarvalokepsitatamatvad iti bbavab i ata evaba sa-

caracaram iti.

(2)

The AdJiydtma-Bdmdyana, a portion of the Brahmdnda-Purdna, in 6 Kandas. Tlie printed editions generally

add one Sarga (adbyatmaramayauamabatmya-sarga) at tbe

beginning, and an Uttarakanda at tbe end. Tbese are

not found in our MS.

It begins:—yah prthvibbaracaranaya divijais sampra-

rttbitas cinniayahisanjatab prtbivitale ragbukule maya-

manusyovyayab iniscakrara bataraksasab punar agat brah-

matvani adyam param klrttim papabaram vidbaya jagatam

tan janakisam bbaje ii visvotbbavastbitilayadisu betum ekammayasrayam vigatamayani acintya^aktim

i anandasandram

amalan nijabodbariipani sitapatim viditatatvam abamnnamami i patbanti ye nityam ananyacetasas srnvanti ca-

ddbyritmikasaTnjnita(m) subbara i ramayanain sarvapurSnasa-

mmatan nirddbutapapa barim eva yanti te i addbyatmara-

-^^ GO H$-

mayanam eva nityam patlied yad icliet bliavabandliamo-

ksam Igaviim sahasrayutakotidanaplialam lablied ya ^rnuyat

sa nityam ikailasagre kadacid, etc.

F. 4:—iti srlmad-addhyatmaramayane umamaliesvarasam-

vade balakande sriramalii-dayan nama prathamas sargali II

The Brdakanda (in 7 Sargas) ends on f. 17 b, the Ayo-

dhyakanda (in 9 Sargas, containing 700 slokas, as stated

at the end) on f. 45 b, the Aranyakanda (in 10 Sargas,

cont. 500 slokas) on f. 67 b, the Kiskindhakanda (in 9 Sargas,

cont. 555 slokas) on f. 92, the Sundarakanda (in 5 Sargas,

cont. 300 slokas) on f. 106, the Yuddhakfinda ends on

f. 160b, as follows:

—

alodyakhiladeva(read °veda)rasim asakrd yat tarakam

brahma tat ramo visnur aham samurttim iti yo vijhaya bhute-

svarah Iuddhrtyrdchilasarasam graham idam samksepatah

prasphutam isrirrimasya nigudhatatvam amalam praha

priyayai bhavali i iti srimad-addhyatmaramayane umamahe-

^varasamvade yiiddhakande soda^as sargah ii kande yuddhe-

ddhyatmake sargiX navasapta nllakarnoktah isarddhaika-

dasasataslokanusamkhyaya yuktilhijayati raghuvamsatila-

kah kausalyanandavarddhano ramahidasavadananidha(na)-

kari dasarathihipundarikaksah ii harih om subham astu

srigurubhyo namali ii srisambasivaya namah ii

The scribe adds:—Udayamurttikumaran . . . (follow two

or three words in Tamil, which I cannot make out.)

(3)

(The Manimanjarl) a Commentary on Keddras Vrttaratnd-

kara, by the Parohita iS'drdyam, a son of Nrsimhayajvan.

The text of the Vrttaratnakara is given in full, the com-

mentary consists in brief remarks only. It is incomplete,

breaking off in the middle of the third Adhyaya.

See No. 170.

It begins:—namo namo ganesaya namas te sivasunave I

nirvighnam kuru devesa namami tvam ganadhipa isvetani-

bhodhisthitan devam suddhasphatikavigraham ivagvibhiiti-

pradam saksad vande gandharvakandharam iNrsimhayaj-

vanah putro Nfirayanapurohitah ivrttaratnakaravyakhyam

~5H 70 H$-

vyakaroti yathamati i sukhasantanasiddhyarttham naumi

brahmaccyutarccitamigaurivinayakopetam sarakaram loka-

samkaram ivedartthasaivasastrajno Bhattako* bhudvijotta-

mah Itasya putrosti Kedaras sivapadarccane ratah

i tene-

dam kriyate chando laksyalaksanasaipyutami vrttaratna-

karan nama balanam sukhasiddhayei Pimgaladibhir Sca-

ryyair yyad uktam laukikam dvidbai matravarnnavibbagena

cbandas tad iba katbyate i etc. After tbe text of slokas I,

1— 7 tbere follows (f. lb):—vya i tamraksl mo gata sayo

modaterab prakirttitalii sabate sastu sa yati to vrnoti

rkarakabi bba sidati canas cokto vabatiti gana smrtab

I

bbumyambvagnimarudvyomasuryyacandradyud eva tab ii

jneyas sarvadimaddbyanta guravotra catuskalahi etc. Tben

follows text of I. 8— 18, fben again a sbort commentary.

Tben text of I. 19—22. Tben (f. 2b):— vrttaratnakare

pratbamoddbyayab ii F. 4:— dvitlyoddbyayah ii om uktayam

cbandasiigu srili

i etc.

It ends (f. 7):— sabny ukta mtau tagau gobdbilokaib Pcaturbbis saptabbis ca varnair yyatih

Inilam kese nirgunam

maddbyabbage durgban netre nirmmalam gandabinibe I

pinan tu gSm sronivaksojabbare krsne lilasalinin naumi

laksmlmi

oo.

Whish No. 56.

Size: ITa-xSj in., 65 leaves, from 13 to 15 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Tellicherry 1826.' TheMS. may be about 80 or 100 years older.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe Uttara-Rcimdyana , or Uttarakcinda of tbe Ecimd-

yana, by ValmlM, in 110 Sargas.

1 The editions have Pavyeka or Pabbeka as the name of Kedara's

father.

2 III, 34 in Borooah's edition. (A Comprehensive Grammar of

the Sanskrit Language, by Anundoram Borooah, vol, X: Prosody.)

-^^ 71 H$-

It begins:—praptarajyasya ramasya raksasanam vadhe

krte Iajagiuur mmunayas tatra raghavam pratinanditura

I

kausikotha yavakrito narebliyas ca vaua eva ca i kanvo

medhatitheh putrah purvasyan disi casritalii dattatreyotha

bliagavan namucih pramucis tatlia i atreyaputro dharmma-

tma rsis sarasvatah prabliuli i etc.

It ends:—idam akhyanaiu ayusyam Ipatban ramayanan

narahisaputrapautro lokesmin pretya svarge mablyate i

ayoddbyapi piiri ramya siinya varsaganan babunii-sabbam

prapya rajanam ni[va]vasam upayasyanti i etad akbyanam

ayusyam sabhavisyara sabottaram i krtavan pracetasah

(sabodarab p'. m.) putrab sa tat brahmapy anvamanyata il

ity firse srimadramayane adikavye Yalmlkiye srimaduttaraiTi-

mayane dasadbikasatatamas sargah ii barih om i subbam

astu I . . . sltabxksmanabbaratasatrugbnabanumatsametasri-

ramacandrasvamine namab ii . . . minaksisundaresvarasva-

mine namab ii . . . sakalalokanatbakayai namab i barib om ii

56.

Whish No. 57.

Size: 12^x2 in., (1) -f 192 + (2) leaves, 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish are dated 'Tellicherry 1826.' The


Character: Grantha.

Tbe XJpadesagrantliavivarana, a Commentary on (tbe

metrical part of) tankard's TJpadesasdliasrJ, by {Bodlianidhi ?)

a pupil of Yidyddlidmnii. See Burnell, Tanjore, p. 90.

Ind. Off. IV, p. 731. Hall, p. 99. See above No. 24(b).

It begins:—vismira paficatmakam vande bbaktyastada-

sabbedayaisamgavargonavimsatya bbaktair nnavabbir

asritami on namab on nama srigurubbyab ii on naraas

sivaya li caitanyani sarvagara sarvam sarvabbutagubasayam I

yat sarvavisayatitan tasmai sarvavide namab icetanam

eva caitanyam jnaptisvarupam sarvaga(m) sva vidyil kalpita-

dikkalakasadi sarvam vyapnotiti sarvagam sarvagam ity

ukte paramartthatas sarvan tat gamyam astiti asamka mabhud ity aha i sarvam iti, etc.

It ends:— . . . janmanusaprakaranasya padarttbavivara-

nam krtan devatagurubhaktipreritena maya ii iti saptadasa-^loka yatlndrasrimukbotgatab

i vipratagurubbaktena mayabrabmatmabodbakah

i iipasya sraddbaya srlmad-Vidya-dbamammies ciram

| srimatpadambujan tasya prasadanna svabuddbitah

i yena me nikbilad vedad akrsya manaatmani i stbapitan munimukbyena yavajjivan namami tarn ii

yatbbasyasagarajayuktimanin prakirnan prfipyadbuna kati-

payan kavayo bbavantii tasmai namo janamanobjadiva-

karaya krtsnagamarttbanidbanaya yatlsvaraya ii iti srlmad-

Vidyadbamasisyena Bodlianidbina^ sraddbabbaktimatra-

preritena krtam upadesagrantbivivaranam samaptam li yat-

padakamalasamgan nirvanam praptavan abami sarvantara-

tmapujyams tan pranamami garlyasab ii . . . ^ubbam astu 1

om II

Whish Xos. 58 (1) & 58 (2).

Size: 12|x2 in., two vols, of (2) + 200 + (2) and (2) + 196 (i. e.

201 to 396) + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Wliish are dated 'Telliclierry 1827." TheMS. is probably about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe SurlralMmlindmsdhlmsya, or tbe Commentary onBadamyana's Veddnta-Sutras, by Sahl{ara, in 4 Adbyayas.Including tbe text of tbe Sutras.

It begins:— yusmadasmatpratyayagocarayor visayavi-

sayinos tamabprakasavadviruddbasvabbavayor itaretarabba-

vanupapattau, etc.

Tbe first Adbyaya ends f. 127b:—iti sririrakamimamsa-

bliasye Samkarabbagavatpndakrtau pratbamasyaddbyayasyacaturttbab padab ii samaptas caddbyayab li

I Proper name of the author?

-5>^ 73 H$-

Vol. I ends (f. 200 b) at the end of II, 3, 5 (Bibl. Ind.

edition p. 612).

The 2"^"^ Adhyaya ends on f. 242, tlie 3^'^ Adhyaya on

f. 355 b, the 4*1^ A. on f. 396 b.

It ends:—anavrttis sabdad anavrttis sabdad iti sutrabhya-

sa^ sastrapansamapti(u) dyotayati ii iti ^rimatparamahani-

saparivrajakacriryya-Govindabhagavatpujyapadasisyasya sri-

mac-Chamkarabhagavatah krtau srimacchririrakamlmamsa-

bhasye caturtthasyaddhyayasya caturtthah padah ii sama-

pta^ caddhyayali ii srigurubhyo namah ii brahmanandara

paramasukhadam kevalam jhanamurttim visvatitam gagana-

sadrsam tatvam asyadilaksyam i ekan nityam vimalam

acalam sarvadhisaksibhutam bhaviltitan trigunarahitam

satgurun tan namami ii vedantasutrabhasyam samaptam ii

harih om i

58.

Whish No. 59.

Size: 14x2 in., (2) + 215 + (1) leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whisli are dated 'Tellicherry 1827.' The


Character: Gi-antha.

The Uimdesagranthaviraram,'' a Commentary on the

Pahcadasl (ascribed to Sdijana), by Rdmalxrs]ia, a pupil

of Bhdratlt'irtha, and Vidydranya.

These fifteen chapters on Ycdanta Philosophy are given

in the following order:

1. Citradipa (Tatparyabodhini).

2. Trptidipa.

3. Kfitasthadlpa.

4. Dhyanadipa.

5. JSTatakadipa.

G. Tattvaviveka (Padadlpika).

' Aufrecht CC. p. 314 gives the title Tatparyalodhim, which is

only the title of the commentary on the Citradipa.

~$^ 74 f"^

7. Pancabhutaviveka (Tutparyadlpika).

8. Pancako^aviveka.

9. Dvaitaviveka (Padayojana).

10. Mahavakyaviveka.

11— 15. Brahmananda in five Adhyayas.

The two lithographed editions (Bombay 1863, Sake 1785,

& Bombay 1878, Sake 1800) begin with the Tattvaviveka.

See also Ind. Off. IV^ p. 745.

It begins: — natva srl-Bhriratitirttha-Vidyaranyamunl-

svarau lkriyate citradlpasya vyakhya tatparyyabodhim ii

cikirsitasya granthasya nispratyiihaparipiiranaya parama-

tmaniti padena istadevatanusandhanalaksanamamgalam

acarann asya granthasya vedantaprakaranatvat tadiyair eva

visayadibhis tadvattasiddhim manasi nidhayaddhyaropa-

pavadabhyan nisprapahcam prapaiicyata iti nyayam anu-

srtya paramatmany aropitasya jagata sthitiprakriram sa-

drstantam pratijamte etc.

F. 30b: — iti srlmatparamaharasaparivrajakacaryyasri-

Bharatitlrttha-Yidyaranyamunisricaranasisyena Bamakrs-

nakhyavidusa viracita tatparyyabodhimnamika citradipavya-

khya samapta li on tat sat ii

F. 69 b:— iti srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasrl-

Bharatitirttha - Vidyriranyamunivaryyakimkarena Rama-

krsnakhyavidusa viracita trptidlpavyakhya samapta 11

j^, 791) :— iti . . . Eamakrsnakhyavidusa viracita kutasthadi-

pavyakhya samapta ii

F. 98 b:—iti . . . ddhyanadlpasya vyakhya samapta ii

F. 102 b:—iti ... srinatakadipavyakhya samapta ii

F. 119:—iti . . . tatvavivekasya padadipika samapta II

F. 133b:—iti . . . paucabhutavivekasya tatparyyadipika

samapta li harih om ii

F. 143 b:— iti . . . paiicakosavivekavyakhya samapta ii

F. 151b:—iti . . . dvaitavivekasya padayojana samapta ii

F. 153:—iti . . . mahavfikyavivekavyakhya samapta i!

harih orn ii natva srl-Bharatitirttha-Vidyaranyamunisvarau I

brahmanandabhidham grantham vyakurve bodhasiddhaye I etc.

F. 176b:—brahmanaude yoganando nama jn-athamoddhya-

yah u

-^ 75 f<-

F. 193 b:— iti brahmrmande atmanando nama dvitlyo-

ddhyayah ii

F. 208b:—iti brahmanande advaitanando nfima trtlyo-

ddhyayah ii

F. 212 b:— iti brahmanande vidyanando nama caturttho-

ddhyayah i)

It ends (f. 215):— iti brahmanande visayanando namapahcamoddhyayah ii iti srlparamahamsaparivrajakacaryya-

^ri-Bharatitirttha-Vidyaranyamunivaryyakirakarena srl-Ra-

makrsnrdvhyavidusa viracitam upadesagranthavivaranam

samaptam ii harih ora etc.

59.

Whish No. 60.

Size: 10^x U in-, (2) + 40 + (1) + 43 + 2 + (2) leaves, 8 or 9 lines

ou a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated -Tellicherry 1828.' The MS.may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The MS. is slightly damaged by insects in a few places.

(1)

The Surijasiddhdnta, in 14 Adhyayas. (Ff. 40.)

It begins:— ^ubham astuiacintyapy uktarupaya nir-

gunaya gunatmaneisamastajagadadharamurttaye brah-

mane namah ialpavasiste tu krte mayo nama mahasurali 1

rahasyam paramarn punyam jijnasujhanam uttamami 2 i

It ends:—sarvebhyah pradadaii pritah grahanafi caritam

mahat i atyadbhutatamara loke rahasya(m) brahmasammi-

tarn [vedasya nimmilam (read nirmakim) caksuh jnatva sa-

ksad vivasvatah ividitvaitad asesena param brahmadhiga-

cchati Iiti suryyasiddhante manadhikaro nama caturdaso-

ddhya(yah i) harih omisubham astu gurubhyo namah ii

(2)

The A^tddhydyi, or eight chapters of grammatical Sutras,

by Panuii. (Ff. 43.)

^ 76 :^

It begins :— yeuaksarasamamnaya * * dhigainya maliesva-

rat Ikrtsnam yyakaranam proktan tasmai Paninaye namah i

yena dhauta girali pumsam vimalais ^abdavarim** masvas

cajnanajam bhinnan tasmai Paninaye namali i vakyakaram

Yararucim bhasyakaram Patanjalim Paninim siitrakarafi

ca pranatosmi munitrayami vanlra Paninim acaryyam

Katyayanamunin tatha i krtanjalir nnamasyami bhagavan-

tam Patanjilim (sic) i yogena cittasya padena vacam malani

sarlrasya vaidyakena i yopakarot tam pravaram muninamPatanjalim pranjalir anatosmi i ajuanatimirandhasya jiia-

naiijanasalakaya i caksur unmilitam yena tasmai ^rigurave

namah ii a i uni etc.

It ends:—nodattasvaritodayam agargyaka^yapagalavanara|

a a Ihrasvasyaivatra grahanam isyate i astamasyaddhyayasya

caturtthali padahiaddhyayas ca samaptah

i astaddhyayl

sampurnaisundaresvarasyastaddhyayi

ibarili om

isivam astu

gurave namahisivayai namah

igovinda i

(3)

The Vi^mifjliujanga, a Stotra in 18 stanzas. In Burnell,

Tanjore, p. 201b, and Taylor I, p. 356 (see also p. 103) it

is ascribed to Sankara.

It begins:— cidamsam vibhun nirmmalan nirvikalpan

nirahan nirakaram omkaragamyamigunatitam avyaktam

ekan turiyam parabrahma yam veda tasmai namas te 1 1 i

visuddham sivam santam adyantastinyam jagajjivanam

jyotiranandariipamiadigdesakalam vipatcchedanlyarn triyl-

vakta (read trayivaktram ?) yam veda tasmai namas

te I 2 I

It ends:— mukhe mandahasan nakhe candrahasam kare

carucakram suresabhivandyam i bhujarage sayanara bhaje

ramganatham barer anyadaivan na manye na manye 1 17 i

bhujamgaprayatam pathod yas tu bhaktya samadhaya citte

bhavantam murare i sa moham vihayasu yusmatprasadat

sama^ritya yogam vrajaty acyutatvamivi.

^i 77 K-

GO.

WmsH No. 61.

Size: lOfXlf in., (1) + 96 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: Probably end of 18tii or beginning of 19tii century.

Character: Grantha.

The Sivatattvasudhdnidhi from the Sanatkumdrasamlntd

of the Skanda-Purdna, in 20 Adhyayas.

It begins:—yam pranamya surendrudya bhavanti su-

khasrilinahisarvavighnopasautyarttham tam vande Sam-

karatmajamisrl-Siitah i sivara hari(ra) vidhatarani tatpatnis

tatsutan guruninatva samastapraytuhasantaye maragalaya

ca I vaksye ^rniiddhvam sarvajnah sivatatvasudhanidhiin i etc.

F. 4:— ity adipurane Sanatkumarasamhitayam sivata-

tvasudhanidhau prathamoddhyayah ii

F. 6:— iti skande purane Sanatkumarasamhitayam ^iva-

tatvasiidhanidhau dvitiyoddhyayah il

F. dlb:— iti sriskande sivatatvasudhanidhau samsaradu-

sanan nSma ekadasoddhyayah II

F. 73b:— iti srisivatatvasudhanidhau sivabhiksatanaka-

thanan nama sodasoddhyayah ii

It ends:— iti sriskande mahapurane Sanatkumarasamhi-

tayam sivatatvasudhanidhau sakaladdhyayasaramahimanu-

varnnanan nama virasoddhyayah II srlgurave namo namah ii

srimahatripurasundaryyai na(ma)h ii harili cm subham astu.

61.

WmsH No. 62.

Size: 14X2 in., two volumes (with one continuous foliation from

1 to 306), 154 + (1) + (1) + 152 + (1) leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated -Tellicherry 1827'. The MSS.

may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha

•^H 78 Hg-

The Mahal)]idrata, Parvan III: The Vanaparvan , or

Aranyaparvan, in 300 Adhyayas. The beginning (III,

1— 32, 45) is missing, and the Nalopfikhyuna (III, 53—78)is omitted (see below). The MS. is full of clerical mis-

takes. '

Yol. I begins at the end of III, 32, 45:— mayor apii

anyesum karmmani phalam asmfikam api va punahi vipra-

karsena buddhyeta katham karmma yathaphalam i

F. 25 b:— ity aranyaparvani nalopakhyane ekonapaiicaso-

ddhyayah ii (End of III, 52 in the Bombay and Calcutta

editions.) ^rikrsnaya namah li brhadasvahiasid raja nalo

nama virasenasuto ball i upapanna(read °nno) gunair istai

riipavan asvakovidahividvan danapatir daksah sada slla-

puraskrtahi atisthan manujendranam murddhni devaj^atir

yyathai uparyyupari sarvesam aditya iva tejasa

i brahmanyovedavic churo nisadhesu mahipatih i upari anyapustake

astiI etat ii Janamejayah

i bhagavan kamyakaprapte gameprapitamahah {sic) I kim akurvanta partthas te tarn rte

savyasacinami etc., i. e. the beginning of the Tlrthayatra-

Parvan, or III, 79 in our MS. = III, 80 in the editions.

The first volume ends (f. 154b) at the beginning of

III, 183 (= III, 182 in the editions).

Vol. II, f. 216: End of the Markandeyasamasyaparvan,

III, 222 (= III, 231 in the editions).

F. 277: The Savitryupakhyrma begins. III, 281 (=111,292 in the editions).

It ends: — na caj)y adharmmena suhrdviyojane para-

svahare paradaramarsane i akayabhave ca rame manas

sada nrnam sadakhyanaparah ca sriwatam ii (This is the

end of III, 313 in the editions.) ity arse srimanmahabha-

rate satasahasrikayam samhitayam Vaiyyasikyam srimada-

ranyaparvani dharmmavarapradanan nama trimsacchatata-

moddhyayah ii iti aranyaparvas samaptah i

I See H. Luders, Zur Sage von Rsyasrnga, in the 'Nachrichten-

der K. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Gottingen. Phil.-hist. Kl.

1901. Heft 1', PI). 5 seqq., where an extract from this MS. is given.

-^ 79 f^

62.

"Whish Ko. C3.

Size: 17x1-7 in., (l)4-9i + (l) leaves, from 7 to 10 lines ona page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1827'. The MS.may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha, two difterent hands.

Injuries: Ff. 38, 39, 79, 81 damaged by insects.

A Commentary on Vdhu'iJa's Rdmayana, by RdmdnujaAcdrya, including the Arau>/a-Kdij(Ja, the Kiskindhd-

Kdnda, and Sargas 1—3 of the Sundara-Kdijfja.

It begins: — atha pitrvakyapariprdanaya dandakan pra-

vistasya vrttam vistarena vaktum upakramatei pravisyeti i

atmavan i dhrtimani maharanyapravese nissaipka iti

yavat i etc.

The Aranyakanda ends (f. 40):— iti Erimanu(ja)caryya-

viracite aranyakandavyakhyane pahcasaptatitamas sargah ii

harih om firanyakandarn vyakhyasamaptam ii

The Kiskindha-Kanda begins (f. 41):— sa tarn iti kha-

radisamharena sa prasiddhapaurusah tarn iti ranianiyataya

prasiddham saumitrisahito gatva patmadidarssanena slta-

netrasmaranajasokatisayena ksubdhasarvendriyas san vikx-

lapa I etc.

It ends (f. 80):— iti Eamanujacaryyaviracite kiskindha-

kandavyakhyane saptasastitamas sargah ii

Then tlie Sundara-Kanda begins:— atha sundarakande

vyrikhyeyuni vyakhyayante i purvasmin sarge manasa gama-

nam krtam ity uktam idrmim kayenapi gamanam karttum

aicchad ity ahai tata ity adina atra gantum iti padam

addhyaharyyami etc.

The MS. breaks off at the beginning of the fourth

Sarga:— iti tritlyyas sargah ii advareneti gramam vil

nagaram vapi pattanam avarasya hi i visesat samaye

sa umyana carena visan nrpaiity uktaprakarena adviirena

pravistavan i pravisyeti pravisya pravestum upakrammya

sa^^am padam cakre agrata iti sokaprayanakale ca grha-

pravese vivaha.

-^ 80 H$-

63.

Whish No. 64.

Size: lO^^xlg- in., (2) + 55 + 50 leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.


Date: Probably beginning of 19tii cent.

Character: Grantha.

(1) -

The VdkyasudJidtlkd, a Commentary on the Drgdrsya-

viveka or Vdhjasudhd, (of Saukara Acdrya), by Bralimd-

nanda JBhdratl, a pupil of Ananda Bhdratl (ff. 55). Cf.

Ind. Off. IV, p. 739; Mitra, Notices, III, p. 226 seq.

Margin of f. li^drkdrsyavivekaip i harili om i

It begins:—karanam kbadijagatam aranarttham anaga-

sam I varanananam atmanam advayam samupasmahei

abliisicya krpavarsair atmastham yah karoti mSmi tarn

sarvasaksinam vande Hamanandamunisvarami yatkataksa-

sudhasindhaii majjata punyapapakatah(read °papatali?) i

maya jhanamanir llabdhas tarn Auandagurum bhajeinatva

sri-Bharatitirttha-Vidyaranyamumsvarauimayii vakyasu-

dhatlka yathamati viracyate i na khyatilabhaptijeccha tlka-

karanakaranam i na vidvattabalam vatra muktir eva hi

karanam ipraripsitasya granthasyavighnena i^arisamUpta-

pravicayagamanabhyam visistacaraparipalanaya, etc.

It ends:— atali evara moksasastrasyapi saphalyam syad

ity ayam evasya prakaranasya samastavedantasastrasya ca

tasmat sarvam anavadyam ii iti srimatparamahamsaparivra-

jakacaryya - srimad -Ananda - Bharatimunivaryyasisya - Brah-

mananda - Bharatlmuniviracitavakyasudhatika samapta il

harih ii om ii

(2)

A fragment, described by Mr. AVhish as "the 30^^

chapter of the Atharvana rahasyam of the Yishnu-

Dharmmam" (ff. 1—14).

Margin of f. 1:— atharvanain harih omi

It begins:— bhagavan praninas sarve visarogadyupadra-

vaih I dustagrahopaghatais ca sarvakalam uxjadravaih i

-$H 81 f<-

rihicaraka(read ribhicarikajkrtyais ca sparsarogais ca

tlarunaih i sada sampiclyamaiias tu tisthanti munisattamai etc.

It ends (f. 14):— marddaya mardaya maraya marayajôsaya sosaya dahaya dahaya mahogragrahan samharasamhara yaksagraluin pretagrahan pisacagrahan samharasainliara l)lianjaya bhanjaya aveâya aveâya aksaya

aksaya hrani hnra brum krom sarvamamgalini svSha ii

(3)

The Anandasdgarastava by Nilakantha Dllsita, in

107 stanzas (ff. 15—26b). Printed in the Kavyamala,Part XI (1895), pp. 76-94.

Margin of f. 15:— sagarastavam.

It begins (f. 15):— vijnapanarhaviralavasaranavaptya

mandodyame mayi davlyasi visvamatuhi avyajabhtitakaruna-

pavanapaviddhany anta smaramy aham apamgataramgi-

tani II 1 II

It ends (f, 26 b):— iti sri-Nilakantha-Diksitaviracitoyam

anandasagarastavas samaptah ii sûbham astu ii gurubhyonamah il

(4)

The Advaitamakaranda , by Lalmmdhara Kavi, in

27 verses (ff. 27—28). See Ind. Off. IV, p. 751, Mitra,

Notices, II, p. 105.

Margin of f. 27:— advaitara.

It begins (f. 27): — aham asmi sada bhami kadacin

naham apriyahi brahmaivaham atas siddhas sa(c)cidananda-

laksanah 1 1 ii

It ends (f. 28 b):—Laksmidharakaves siiktih saradam-

bhojasambhrtah i advaitamakarandoyain vidvatbhvmgair

nniplyatam ii advaitamakarandam samaptana ii

(5)

The Lalitastavaratua, 209 Arya verses in praise of the

goddess Parvatl. Mr. Whish says: "209 couplets in praise

of Devi. This is a much admired Hymn in the Aryya

metre." Printed in Ka^yamala, Part X, 1894, pp. 1— 18.

G

-5H 82 f<-

Margin of f. 29:— Aryyadvisati.

It begins (f. 29): — vande gajendravadanam vamarpkaru-

dhavallabhaslistam i kumkumaparaga^onam kuvalayinija-

rakorakapldam ii etc.

It ends (f. 48):—madhurasmitam madarunanayanam^

mmatamgakumbhavaksojaniIcandravatamsinln tvam savi-

dbe pasyanti sukrtinah keciti209 i lalitaya stavaratnam

lalitapadabbili pranitam arjyabhib i anudinam avanau

pathatam pbalani vaktum pragalbbate saiva li srimaharaja-

rajesvaryyai namab ii etc.

(6)

Tbe Hastdmalakaiwakarana , in 14 verses (ff. 49—50).

See Aufrecbt, CC. p. 765, s. v. Hastdmalakastotra. In

tbe Stotraratnakara (Bombay, Nirnayasagara Press, 1883),

pp. 205—207, it is ascribed to ^aiikara.

Margin of f. 49: — hastamalakaprakaranam.

It begins (f. 49):— kas tvam siso kasya sutab kva jatab

kin nama te tvam kuta Sgatosii etad vada tvarn tava car-

bbakatvam matpritaye pritivivarddbanosi ii 1

1

It ends (f. 50):— upadbau yatba bbedata sanmanlnan

tatba bbedata buddbibbedesu tepiiyatba caudrikanan jale

caiicalatvam tatba caucalatvan tavapiba visno ii 14 ii basta-

malakaprakaranam samaptam ii barib i om i subbam astu ii

64.

Whish No. 65.

Size: 12tx2 in., (2) + 74 + (2) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines on

a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1827 November 7'.

The MS. may be about 50 years older.


Tbe Maliablidrata: tbe Pauloma-Parvan (in 8 Adbyayas),

and tbe Astlka-Farvan (in 40 Adbyayas), i. e. Adbyayas1—59 of tbe Adi-Farvan.

I No. 115 (12) reads adarunao

--3^ 83 H$-

Tliis MS. has been fully described, and extracts have been

given from it in my articles 'On the South- Indian Recension

of the Mahabharata', Indian Antiquary, vol. XXVII, 1898,

pp. 69-81, 92—104, 122—133.

65

Whish No. GG.

Size: 8h XI4 in., (1) + 66 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 7tii Nov. 1827'.



The Vdkyiwrtti'praTxdsilm , a Commentary on ^aulara^s

Vdhyavrttl, by Visvesrara Fauclita, pupil of Mddliava

Prdjna. See Ind. Off. IV, p. 738 (No. 2302); Mitra,

Notices VIII, p. 287 (No. 2847).

It begins:— srutismrtipurananam alayam karunalayam|

namSmi bliagavatpadasamkaram lokasamkaraui i parama-

kipruiidliisrimac-Chamkaracaryyabhagavatpadas tapatraya-

santaptanam aparimitajananadisanasriraddhvasramaparipidi-

tanam atmajiirinasisiramadhurajalrikarpksinam vidurasarira-

kamlmamsajalasayagamanasamartthanam vakyavrttisarpjha-

kopadesaprakaraiiaprapaparikalpanenantassitalatam vigata-

klesatah capadayan tatradau prakaranasravane pravrttanam

adhikarinam avighnena brahmatadatmyapratipattisiddhaye

prakaranapratipadyadvitiyabodhasmaranapurvakam nama-

skarasyavasyakarttavj'atan dyotayan svayan namaskurute 11

sargasthitipralayahetum, etc.

It ends:— brahmavitbhyah paran nasti na bhutan na

bhavisyatiti 11 i(ti) srimanmahayogi-Madhava-Prajnagurupra-

sadasaditaparimitanandajhanasvarupa-Visvesvarapanditavi-

racita vakyavrttiprakasika samapta 11 harih om 11 brahmahametan mayi bhati visvam sri-Madhava-Prajnaguroh prasadat

sa(so?)nvarttha-Visvesvarapanditakhyas tasyanighripatmam

pranatosmi nityam 11 svasvadesakulacaradyagraho lokava-

sana 1 pathertthabodhenusthane vyasanam sastravasana I

6*

^^ 84 H$-

ayurarogyalavanyadyakamksa dehavasana i jivanmuktiviro-

dhinyas sarva viksepakrtvatah ii harih om ii

66.

WmsH No. G7.

Size: Sf-xlf in., 73 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry, November 7th 1827.'


Character : Grantlia.

The Mahandtu'kasHldisudhdnldld by Immadi Devardya,

i. e., probably, King Devarmja II. of Vijayanagara. See

Hultzsch I, pp. X, 43, 83; II, p. 41.

It begins:—jato vainse raghunam munivaravacanat ta-

takan tadayitva krtva punyam ahalyam trutitaharadhanur

mmaithilivallabhobhut ipiTipyayoddhyam niyogat pitur

atavim agad vltasitostavrdi baddbabdhir ddhvastalaiiiko

dalitadasainukbas sitaya iTijyam apa ii 1 ii asty arabhodbara-

cumbisaudhasikhara^reninisannamgana gitakarnanatatpara-

mbaracaraprastiiyamanapraja isiiryyasyanvayajanminam

ksitibhujam sadharanam maudiram laksmya dhama param

lalataracana bhumer ayoddhya purl ii 2 ii

F. 15: — srlmadrajadhirajaparamesvarasrlmad - Amma-di(s/c)maharajaviracite mahanatakasuktisudbanidbau brda-

kandas samaptab ii

F. 17 b:— srimad° . . . srimad-Ammadi(s?c)devainaharaja-

viracite . . . dvitiyakandas samaptab ii

F. 31b:—srimad° . . . srimad-Immadideyarayaviracite . . .

trtlyakandas samaptab ii

F. 36b:—srimad" . . . srimad-Immadidevamabaraja° . . .

caturtthakandas samaptab ii

F. 44:—srimad" . . . srimmadidevamabaraya" . . . paiica-

makandas samaptab ii

It ends (f. 73 b):—srutva ramacaritram atbbutataram ko

vismayan nesyate jnatva caiva virincina tribhuvanatranaya

yonirmmatab asrotrapranipastano ' ced ahisvamina nirddhute

I Five syllables (^^^—) wanting.

-^H 85 H$-

sirasi kva bliuli kva girayah kvaiteti santaya kah i 199 I

srlman Imraadidevarayaiii'pati svarllokaka(l)lolinikallola-

pratimallasuktivi])liavo vidvajjanaslaghitahi sriman sastlia-

varenyakandavisayanyastan malianatakaslokaii varnapada-

kramojvalataiTin vman (read sriman?) akarsit prabhuh i

200 Isrimadrajadliirajaparamesvara-sri(ma)d-Immadideva-

maharajaviracite mahanatakasidctisudlianidliau yuddliaka-

ndas samaptah ii srlgurubhyo namo namah ii harih om I

07.

Whish No. 68.

Size: 125- X 1-| in., (2) + 111 pages, 8 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

(Rdmdimja's) Commentary on VcdmikPs Rdmdijana, the

Yuddha-Kdnda in 131 Sargas.

It begins:— atha srimadyuddbakandavyakhyanam pra-

krauiate 1 tatra prathame sarge uttaram priyasravanottaram

kalarham sitavrttantasravanaki-tad dharsatisayat uttamadu-

talaksanavaisistyakatbanena sugrivadlnam purato banu-

mantam stanti krtam iti bbuvi durllabbam, etc.

It ends:— vainayakas ca vigbnakarino grahavisesah ra-

jasvalah rtupradurbhavavatyab saubhratrkara saubbratra-

karara ojaskaram balakarain sainbitavedam vedatulyatvat

samhitety apadisyate 11 iti srlmadyuddbakandavyakbyane

ekatrimsaccbatatamas . sargah 11 sriramacandraya namah 11

yuddhakandavyakhya samapta !l

68.

Whish No. 69 A.

Size: 13fxlf in., (3) + 73 + 53 + (4) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on

a page.


Date of MS.: 18 tu or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

» ->4 86 K-

(1)

The VakyakaranaiUpilca, a short Commentary (Layhuiiralia-

sikd, laghudlpikd) on the Vakyakaram, in five Adhyayas,

by Simdararaja, the son of Ananta Ndrciyana, dedicated

to Somadeva, the son of BanyandtJia.

"The Vakya-Karana, a work of the Arya school, seems

to have been accepted as the guide for the preparation

of solar pauchdhgs in the Tamil and Malayfilam countries

of Southern India from very ancient times, and even to

the present day either that or some similar work of the

Arya school is so used." R. Sewell and S. B. Dikshit, TheIndian Calendar (London 1896), p. 8. Mr. Whish has

the following entry:—"The Vdkya-Kdranam. The astro-

nomical work used in the Carnatick—with the astronomical

Tables of the Sun and planets &c. annexed."

It begins:— sriganesaya namah i srigurucaranaravinda-

bhyan namah ii jyotiscakrapravrttaya jyotlrupaya bhasvateI

jyotirddarssaya bhaktebhyo jyotissastrakrte namah i sri-

Nilakanthamghrinivistaceta sri - SomadevanujighrksayaivaI

vicitravakyair vivrtam punas ca prakasayeham karanamlaghiyah

i svabhipsitagranthasya nispratyfdiaparisamaptaye

pracayagamanavisistacaraparipalanabhyah ca svestadevata-

namaskarapuraskarena ciklrssitam arttham pratijanite|

pranamya karisailastham iti i dc.

F. 15 b—16:—iti vakyakaranalaghuprakasikayam Soma-devadrtayam Sundararajaviracitayain prathamoddhyayah ii

F. 32 b:— iti Somadevadrte vakyakaranasya prakasane|

sphutaddhyayo dvitiyopi samksepena samapitahi

iti Sunda-

rarajaviracitayain Somadevadrtayam vakyakaranadlpika-

yam sphutadhikaro nama dvitiyoddhyayah ii

Adhyaya III ends f. 50b, A. IV f. 63b.

Adhyaya Vends (f. 72b):—iti srimatkeralasatgramanivasi-

Nilakanthacaryyena triskandhavidyaparadrsvana satdarssa-

niparam gatenasvalayanasutrena garbha (read Garga?) gotrena

Rivakalyandajatena Golacudamanina asmadanugrahartthe

Sundararajaprasnottarakhye granthe pratipaditam tena gati-

yogenaiva vibhajya sthitidalani jfieyam sasthaddhyayah (f. 73)

-$H 87 f<-

pratharae dvitiyeddliyfiye praycnokta iti iia punar idaniiu

vyakhyayate praksiptatvac casyaddhyayasya paficaddliya-

yyara api baliava slokal.i praksiptah samjfiite sarvo nirastah

srimanti puiTijakfde padavakyapramanajfio jyotissastravisfi-

rado yatisvaral.i pratraa (read Padma?) garbha iti prasiddlio-

paro brliaspatir ivasit tasmad evasmatpita prakscpavyati-

riktam suddhaiii vrdcyakaranam auyany api kificit adhitavaii

sri - Nrsimhasisyabliutajyotissastravic - chri - Vanchyajanma-

Bharadvaja-Varadaraja-tad]"gvidhakanisthaputra-Somadeva-

sarapradayasuddhavakyakarai.ian casmakam sampradayasi-

ddhavakyakaranena samam tena etad vyakhyanaprakarasi-

ddliam yan miilan tad eva suddhamulam iti jfieyain i Sundare-

sakrte vakyakaranasya prakasane i Somadevadrteddhyayah

pancamo lagbur iritabi Ananta-Narayanasununa piinab

kaverakaiiyatatavasina mayai prakasita vakyaki'tir Ibigbiyasi

dvije^adevauujigbrksaya laghui

iti sri-Yancbyajanma-srl-

Raraganathaputra-Somadevadrtena SundaraiTijena viracita-

yaiii vakyalcaranalagbudipikayaiii paficaraoddbyayab ioiii

bubbam astu srigurucaranaraviiidabbyam namah isuryya-

dinavagrabadevatabbyo namabi

(2)

Astronomical tables, called Kiijddipahcagrahavdkyam,

F. 1 margin:— kujasya mabavakyam i

Beginning:

—

maragalasrir bbusunub 40

atmajayisantanub 80

drsto bbupatir vo nab 120

Isamganasarapannab 150

bbiimir girisamlagna 180

F. 14:—kujasya vrdcyam samaptani ii atba budbasya va-

kyam ii F. 27 b:—budbavakyara samaptam ii F. 28:—atba

guror vakyam ii F. 33 b:—guruvakyarn samaptam ii F. 34:

—

atba sukravakyam ii F. 38 b:— bbrguvrdvyam samaptam ii

F. 39:— atba saner vakyam ii

It ends:—nirado raseccbuh 348 ravigonirddasah 378 va-

kyam 19 dbiras saneb ii munivakyam samaptam ii kujadi-

pancagrabavakyam parisamilptam i om subliam astu etc.

-^^ 88 H$-

69.

Whish No. 69 B.

Size: ISi Xlf in., (1) + 144 + (2j leaves, 8 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

The Lalitopdkhydna, from the Uttarcikhanda (Ayatana-

khanda?) of the Brahmdnda-Purdna, in 34 Adhyayas.

It begins:— astu va sreyase nityam vastu vamamgamaisvaram

i yatas trtiyo vidusan turiyan tat param mahah|

Agastyo nama devarsir vedavedamgaparagahi sarvasiddha-

ntasarajno brahmanandadayatmakah i cacaratbhutahetuni

tirtthany ayatanani ca i sailaranyapagamukhyan sarvah

janapadan apii tesu tesv akhilah jantiln ajnanatimiravrtan l

sisnodaraparan drstva cintayam asa tan pratii etc.

P. 2b:— iti brahmandapurane Hayagrivagastyasamvade

lalitakhyane prathamoddhyayah ii

F. 9b:— iti sribrahmandottare Haya° . . . trtiyoddhyayah ii

F. 35:— iti sribrahmandottare . . . vaivahikotsavo namacaturdasoddhyayah ii

It ends:—akhyatam etad avadatagimah pathantas sam-

patpradayakam apakrtasarvaduhkhami vijnanadlptikalikam

lalitam raahesim asadya te catasa ' vahanti sadabhitrptim ii

II iti srimatbrahmandapuranottare Hayagrivagastyasamvade

lalitakhyane mantrasadhanaprakarakathanan nama catu-

strimsoddhyayah ii srimahadevyai namah ii ii samaptas ca-

yatanakhandah ii harih om ii subham astu ii

70.

Whish No. 70.

Size: ^Ixls in., (1) + 89 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date: 18 tb or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

A manual of rites and prayei-s connected with the wor-

ship of Rudra. The title seems to be Rudravidhi. It

* The metre requires only two short syllables. Read te vata?

-^ 89 r<-

includes the Fancdhgarudranydsa of BodhaijajM (li". 30b—33 b), and gives (ff. 45—88) the Prayoga for each Mantra

of the Rudranuvrikas of Taittiriya-sainhita IV, 5 (Naniahd-

nucdlids). It is incomplete, as it does not contain the

Prayoga for the Camahmuvdlms (Taitt.-samh, IV, 7), which

we should expect after the Namalcdimvdkds. (See the

(juotation below.) An entry by Mr. Whish says: "This

volume contains the Atirudraprayogam; being an extract

of the Bhashyam of the Yajurvedah."

It begins:—atha sru-udravidhihitatra tavad upayukte

tu viniyogadikau cintyateiviniyogo namabhisainbandhah i

sarvanigamgl bhavarupah ekasyaiva mantrasya vidhibalad

anekesu karmmasv amgatvam yasmin karmmani yadamga-

bhavam bhajate tada tasmin karmmani viniyogo jueyah I

evah ca yady api caramayam istakayara juhotity adibhi(r)

brahmanavakyair agnicayane caramestakayam ekadasabhi

rudranuvakair homo vihita iti homakhye karmmani am-

gatvam rudranuvakanami etc,

F. 15:—atha maharudra-ahutisamkhya i F. 20:— athati-

rudrahutisamkhyaiF. 30 b:— iti sthandilakiindamanda-

panirmmanadividhih ii atha Bodhayanoktapancamgarudran-

yasavidhih iF. 33 b :—iti pahcamgarudranyasah ii atha rudra-

bhisekavidhih i

F. 45:— atha taittiriyaâkhanusarena namakanuvakah

pradarsyante namasterunya namo hiranyabahave namas

sahamanetyadayah' camakanuvfika agnavisnii^ jyaisthyara-5

ity adaya ekadaâ atha namake cantaravakyanam aprayo-

gah Bhaskaradivinirdistakamyadrstyabhidhasyate i

F. 88:— iti namakesu namo rudrebhya^ ity asya prayo-

gah I iti namakaprayoga ekadasonuvakah (sic) ii atha purvo-

ktesu daksine yatna nirupyate i

F.88b:—iti daksine yatnaiatra nyCmatiriktoktapratyavaya-

jihirsayai staumi stamberamadhiâcarmmanirmmitavasasara ii

1 See Taitt. Samh. IV, 5, 1 seqq. Read namas te rudra . . . namas

sahamanayetyadayah.

2 Taitt. Samh. IV, 7, 1.

3 Taitt. Samh. IV, 7, 2.

4 Taitt. Samh. IV, 5, 11, 2.

-^ 90 H$-

It ends:— anavaratadhiraddlivana gambhiragharghara

galabhavai3hutkarabbinnagahvaraigunarajivi (read guna-

rajiva?) riijamana dharadharesa kanyakakantisamkranta

(read kanyakantisamkranta?) nijakalebaraikadesai akbila-

jagadadbisa ranta (read santa?) mabesa namas te namas

te I srigurucaranaravindabbyan namab ii om i subbam astu.

71.

Whish No. 71.

Size: 181x28 in., (2) + 201 +(5) leaves, from 12 to 15 lines on

a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish signed 'Tellicherry December 1828'.

The Praniathin year (see below) immediately preceding 1828 is

A. D. 1819y20, but the MS. looks older, and may have been written

A. D. 1759/60, possibly A. D. 1699/1700.

Scribe: Kaghunatha, son of Ramakrsna.

Character: Grantha, very small, sometimes difficult to read.

Tbe Maliahlidratasamgralia, by Mahesvara. Mr. Wbish

describes it as 'tbe Sangraba-Bbaratam of Mabeswarah

;

compleat in eighteen Parvvas'. Tbere are really only

17 Parvas, wbicb are made up in tbe following way:

Parvans I—IX correspond to tbe usual P^rvans of tbe

Mababbfirata, then follow:

X Gada-Parvan,

XI Sauptika-Parvan,

XII Aisika-Parvan,

XIII—XVII Asvamedbika to Svargarobanika Parvans.

Tbe Strl, 8anti, and Anusasana Parvans are not repre-

sented. See A. Holtzmann, Das Mababbarata, II, 1 seq.,

Ill, 46 seq. R. v. Rotb, Verzeiclmis Indiscber Handscbriften

der Kgl. Univ. Bibl. Tubingen, p. 23.

It begins:—suklainbaradbaram visnum sasivarnan catur-

bbujam iprasannavadanan dbyayet sarvavigbnopasantaye i

srlnaan pauranikas sutah kadacid raumabarsinab i ugrasrava

nama punyam naimi^aranyam agamat ivarttamane sauna-

kasya satre dvadasavarsike i tatraslnan munln sarvan

pranamat samprabrstadbibi katbas citra srotukama munayas

-^ 91 H6-

sutanandanain 1 paripaprucclia tan sa' fan [)apraccliu.s sa

ca kauâlaiiii abhinandya samasinas tarn alius samsrita-

sanain i kuta ayasi ko desas tvaya, cavita ity api i vipiTm

sa piTilia supritan tatragacchan yadrcchaya i sarpasatrani

yatra raja cakara janaraejanah (sic) i ya vaisanipayaiiat tatra

ûiîTiva jaiianiejayahikatlias ta Vyasakathitas tv a[u]i^rausam

bharatasritahi pararddhyani parikramya tirttbany ayatantlni

ca 1 s[y]amantapancakan nama tan desam gatavan ahain i

kurui.iaiu panclavanan ca sarvesan ca mahibhrtami bhavatam

vividhaii (?) tasmad didrksur aham agatah i srotum kim

icchathety ukta luunayas sutaiii abruvan i pariksitena

Vyasokta ya vaisarapayanac chrutahitab katha srotum

icchamo mababliaratasamjnitabi etc.

F. 2:— iti srimahabharatasamgrahe Maliesvarakrte saiii-

bhavaparvani vaidodamkacaritan nama prathamoddhyayab ii

F. 10b:— iti srimababbaratasaragrahe dusyantacaritan

nama astamoddhyriyah ii

F. 21b:— iti snmababharatasamgrabe bakavadho namapaficadasoddhyayab ii

F. 26:— iti ^ribharatasamgrabe paficendropakbyanan

nama astadasoddbyayab ii

F. 32 (end of the I"'^* Parvan):— iti snmababharata-

samgrahe sambbavaparvaiii mandapalacaritan nama pafica-

vimsoddbyayah ii

F. 44 (end of the II"*'^ Parvan):— iti . . . sabbaparvani

Pandavadyutaparajayo nama astanioddbyayab ii srdvrsnOya

namab ii sabbfiparva samaptam ii barib om ii barib om ii

F. 54:— iti . . . riraiiyaparvani Nalacaritasamaptir nnamaastamoddbyayab ii

F. 81b (end of the III"' Parvan):— iti . . . aranyaparvani

aranibaranan nama dvattrirasoddbyayab ii

F. 95 (end of the IV^^ Parvan) :^— iti . . . virataparvani

uttarabhimanyuvivaho nama dasamoddhyayab ll srikrsnaya

namab ii virataparvam samaptam ll

F. 104 (end of the V"' Parvan): — iti . . . udyogaparvani

rathasamkbyambopakhyanan nama daâmoddhyayab ii

' Doubtful reading. Read tarn papnicchus te?

-5H 92 H$-

F. 110b (end of the VI *^ Parvan):— iti . . . bhlsmaparvani

bhlsmasaratalpasayanan nama saptadasoddhyayah ii

F. 146 (end of the VII*^ Parvan):— iti . . . dronaparvani

dronavadho nama astadasoddhyayah ii srikrsnaya namah ii

dronaparvam samaptam ii

F. 160 (end of the VIII*^ Parvan) :— iti . . . karnaparvani

karnavadho nama ekadasoddhyayah ii . . . karnaparva

samaptam ii

F. 169b (end of the IX'^ Parvan):— iti . . . salyaparvani

saptamoddhyayah li . . . salyaparvam samaptam ii

F. 173b (end of the X*^ Parvan):— iti . . . gadaparvani

tritiyoddhyayahigadaparvani samaptam ii

F. 176 (XI *'^ Parvan):— iti . . . sauptikaparvani pratha-

moddhyayah ii

F. 178 (end of the XII ^'^ Parvan):— iti . . . aisikaparvam

samaptam ii harih om siibham astu ii

F. 190b (end of the XIII ti' Parvan):— iti . . . asvame-

dhikaparvani dasamoddhyayah ii . . . asvamedhikam sama-

ptam II

F. 194b (XIY"' Parvan): —iti . . . asramavasike parvani

caturtthoddhyayah ii

F. 197 (XV*'' Parvan):— iti . . . mausalaparvani dvitlyo-

ddhyayah ii

F. 198b (XVI ^'^ Parvan): — iti . . . mahaprasthanike par-

vani prathamoddhyayah ii

It ends (f. 201):— iti srimahabharatasamgrahe svargaro-

hanike parvani dvitiyoddhyayah li srikrsnaya namah isita-

kiksmanabharatasatrughnahanumatsametasriramacandraya

namah ii sri - umapataye namah ii harih om i subham

astu srigurubhyo namah i karakrtam aparadham ksantum

arhanti santah ii pramathinamasamjhayam saradi prapnu-

vaty apiicapam hamse daksinakhyayane pakse site tatha i

astavim^akhyake hy anhi somavasarasamyute i svatitara-

samayukte dasamyain minalagnake i ^ravanat sarvapapa-

ghnah pathanan muktidam subham i lekhanat ^rlpradam

sammyak mahabharatasamgrahamiRamakrsnasya putrena

Raghunathena dhimata i raraabhaktena vidusa hkhitam

bhadram astu vah ii krsnSya vasudevaya devakinandanaya

ca Iriikmiiiisatyiibliaiii:ibhyrii)i sevitSya naiiio iiainah

i ^rl-

gurubhyo namah ii

Whish No. 72.

Size: 12HXlff in., (1)+10« leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated December 1828. The MS. may

be about 50 years oldei*.

Character : Grantha. The leaves are numbered by letters : ka (= 1),

kha, ga ... ha, la, ksa (=35), kya (=36), khya . . . ksya (=70),

kra (=71), khra . . . Ira (== 104), ksra (= 105). This foliation begins

from the second leaf.

The BrhatsamliltCi of Vardhamiliira, or the VardJiasam-

liitd, with a Commentary (SamJiUdvivrti) by Bhatfotpala.

A fragment only, extending from III, 1 to XXVI, 8.

It begins:— athadityacaro vyakhyayate iaslesarddha(d)

daksinam uttaram ayanam raver ddhanisthadyam nunarn

kadacid asid yenoktam piirvasastresu raver adityasya

a^lesarddha(d) daksinam ayanani tatha dhanisthadyam

uttaram ayanam, etc.

F. 8:— iti Bhattolpalaviracitayam sanihitavivr ** ditya-

caras trtiyoddhyayahi

F. 51:— iti Bhattolpahiviracitayain sarphitavivritau

^ukracaro navamoddhyayah ii

It ends:— dantair nnaga gohayadyas ca lomna hemna

bliiipas sikthakena dvijadyani tadvasa *** *** ** (Wank)

sesadravyany atraarupasthita[na]ni naga hastinah dantair

hanti dentaih romna gohayanyani go (sic) ii

73.

WmsH No. 73.

Size: 125-X it in., (1) + 155 + 39 + 30 + (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines

on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry December 1828'.


Character' Grantha.

^ 94 f^

a)

The Rgveda-Pratimkliya, by &aunal:a, the text (ff. 1—33),

followed by the text together with a Commentary, called

Pdmidairttl (ff. 34—155). This MS. and its relation

to the MSS. of Uvata's Commentary used by Professor

Max Mtiller in his edition and translation of the Egveda-

Pratisrikhya have been fully discussed by Prof. Eggeling.

See Rig -Veda -Pratisakhya, das alteste Lehrbuch der

vedischen Phonetik. Sanskrittext mit Ubersetzung und

Anmerkungen herausg. von Max Miiller (Leipzig 1869),

Einleitung, pp. 22—32. As Prof. Eggeling states, the

name of Uvata is not mentioned in this Commentary,

which differs considerably from Uvata's Commentary as

known to us, and probably contains an older and more

authentic interpretation of the Pratisakhya, than that of

Uvata {I. c, p. 23 seq.). A complete collation of the text

given by this MS., and an edition of this Commentary

would be very desirable, though the MS. is unfortunately

incomplete. The text breaks oft' after XVI, 52 in Prof. MaxMiiller's edition, wdiile the Commentary only reaches to

the end of the tenth Patala.

The text begins:— astau samanaksarany aditas tatas

catvari sandhyaksaranii ete svara iparo dirghavat pluto-

nusvaro vyahjanam va svaro va i etc.

The text ends (f. 33b):— a yah paprau visvasan ca ta

rcotra nidarsanam ii 52 i gayatri purausnik catuspadam

manye dvadasa ii iti chandovicitau prathama aditostadasa-

patalah ii harih om i

The Commentary begins (f. 34):— astau samanaksarany

uditah varnasamamnayasyaditostaksarani saraanaksarasam-

jhani veditavyani i etc.

It ends (f. 155):— iti pa(rsa)davrttau kramapatalan nama

dvadasam samaptam ii sriguru" etc.

(2)

Short treatises, a kind of Appendices to the Pratisakhya,

on the Egveda-Samhita, viz..

->4 95 H^

(Ij the Blsarvasamdndm by NCigadeva, son of Yajnand-

rCiyami (ff. 1— 5);

(2) the B(jrilaii(ihijcdah-mu(i by the same author (ff. 5—81j);

(3) The title of this tract (ff. 9—15) is not given;

(4) raddntadljiml (ff. 15—17);

(5) Tr/sandhdlaJ{sana (f. 17);

(6) Bksamlhyd (f1'. 17 b—18);

(7) Avarnadlpa (f. 18);

(8) Ndntasamgralia, or NdntaJakmna, by Semndrdyana

(ff. 19—21b);

(9) Tdntalalimnn, or Tapara, or Tdntasamgraha (f. 22);

(10) Naparavydldidna, a Commentary on No. 8 (ff. 23—35);

(11) Taparatlkd, a Commentary on No. 9 (ff". 35-39).'

The first treatise begins:—pranamya pranatabhlstaprada-

taram patim sriyah ibahvrcanam subodhaya i5am[m]rinam

kriyate laghuivisarjaniya akrirapurvako ghosavatparah I

vyahjanasprkcchasaparo hipyate samhitaksane i yesii varna-

kramat tani pravaksyami padany aham inanapadatvam

amgyanam (read iingyanam?) purvabhagah tv ava[t]grahah i

nimittana grhyate yat tat padam evatra laksa\ieipra-

thamas ca dvitlyas ca hitviX vargyas traya[h]s trayah I

antasthas ca hakaras ca ghosavantah prakirttitah iiti

jiaribhasa ii etc.

It ends (f. 5):—YajhanErayanakhyasya yajvanah priyasti-

nuna samanam sadhu savyakhyam Nagadevena nirmmitam ii

iti rksarvasamanam samaptam ii

Then the Vilahghyahiksana begins:—harih om isnddlia-

sphatikasamkasam pundarikanivasinam idataram sarva-

vidyanani hayagrivam upasmahe iYajfianarfiyanat siirer

utpannas somayajinah iNagadevo vadisyami vilimghyani

padany aham i etc.

It ends (f. 8b):—proktani yatha tatha vapi prit3^a ba-

lakaloktivat I mayoktany rgviUimghyani varnakramata eva

tu Ivihimghyahiksanasloka astasastir udiritilh i

vihxmghya-

laksanam samaptam ii

t Compare the similar treatises on the Black Yajur Yeda, No. 25 (a).

-^ 96 f«-

The next treatise begins (f. 9):—rtvig yajnesu kam vi^-

vam devya vrttapuroliitau i devam yastlio hotrsabdo rtvik-

sabdo rkaravat i marutan tvararacchevas samudrasyeva

varmmana I asyendrettha sato visnuli ipurvesu maliima

bhavet i etc.

It (?) ends (f, 15):—atra tadvabetlie ye devaso ati vayo

uti devanam itva vellam varjam ii

Then begins the Padantadlpini:—harih om i bhutesopi

prasadartthi yasyabhutipurantakah ikarunyanidhaye ta-

smai gaiiadhipataye namah i 1 i manisitesu sarvesu bha-

satan nas sarasvati ivisvaprakasinl sasvat kumudesv iva

kaumudl i 2 Irgvedapathe Sakalyadrste tadvartmana

krtim ipadantadipinin namna karomy artthanubandhi-

nlm I 3 1 . . . alocya Saunakaproktam prati^akhyam praya-

tnatahiTivrnomy atimiidhopi mndhanugrahakamksaya i 5 I

It ends (f. 17):—tesu kosthesu ganite padajate varata-

kaih pademgyosmantamanan nirnayo bhavati ddhruvaml

sabdah pada bhadha bhfiyad iti sarvam snmamgalam ii

Then begins the Trisandhalaksana:—harih omitrisandha-

laksanam ivargam vadet kascana tan ca sarve padam

dvitiyasya sa capi sarve i sarve punah ptirvavad eva var-

gam kramam dvitiyasya vadet sa te ca i etc.

It ends (f. 17b):—trisandhalaksanam samaptam ii

This is followed by the two small treatises, the Rksam-

khya, ending on f. 18:—rksamkhya samapta i harih om ii,

and the Avarnadipa, which begins:— gurum gunabdhin

nikhilaptavanmayarn pranamya samsarasamudratarakami

padadyavarnavagamaya vacm(y) ream avarnadipakhyam

aham sulaksaiiam ii

Then follow the Nantasanagraha, and the Tantasam-

graha, (ff. 19—22 b), and Commentaries on these two trea-

tises (ff. 23—39).

F. 19 begins:— pranamya garudarudhara harin nila-

bhrasannibhara iSesanarayanakliyena laksanam kriyate

mayai etc. F. 21b:—iti nantasaragrahas samaptah ii

F. 22 b:—iisyam (?) evan natantakhyam laksanam samudl-

ritam i iti taparam samaptam i F. 35:—naparavyakhyanam

samaptam ii F. 39:— iti tapari(read tapara)tika samapta II

-î 97 i<-

(3)

Some more treatises of the same kind, viz.

(1) FaribMsd (?) (f. 1);

(2) Avaruilal-.âm (ff. 1—3);

(3) Avamilakiâna (f. 3);

(4) Avarnivydkhydna, a Commentary on No. 2 (ff. 3b-24);and

(5) Avarnivydliliydna, a Commentary on No. 3 (ff. 24—3013).

Compare the Saptalaksana al)ove No. 25(a).

F. 1 begins:—gurum gunabdhin nikhilaptavaumayani pra-

namya samsarasamudratarakami padadyavarnavagamaya

vacmy roam avarnadTpfikhyam aham sulaksanami etc. (like

the 'Avarnadlpa' above p. 90, 1. 23). But it ends (on the

same page):—iti paribhasa samapta il

F. 3:—avarnilaksanam samaptam ii sridaksinamiirttaye

namah ii

F. 3b:—avarnilaksanam samaptam ii

F. 24:—avarnivyakhyanam samaptam il

Then the Commentary on the Avarnilaksana begins:—akarasamgrahavyakhyam svayam eva karoti ca

i asminlaksanepi pratipadikagrahanam sarvarttharn sarvatra

i etc.

It ends:— akaradipadanan tu spastaya pratipaditam|

yathamati hrdi prityadhri(ra)m vidvajjanais sada ii harih om ii

avarnivyakhyanam samaptam il srimahatripurasmidaryyai

namo namah ii . . . srimahadevyai namo namah ii

74.

Whish No. 74.

Size: I23 xlg- in., (2) + 256 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: 18th or 19 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Smrtlmuktdpliala, by Vaidyandtha DlWita of the

Vddhdla family; Pariccheda I: the Varndsramadharmanird-

pana. See Burnell, Tanjore p. 134.

7

-3^ 98 H$-.

It begins:—suklambaradharara visnum sasivarnaii catur-

bliujamI prasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye ii

amke viliarinam anuksanam adrijayas tarn kevalam kala-

bham atbhutam asrayamah i nityarn. ya esa baliubhir

nnijasevakanam pratyuhapunjakabalaih paritosam eti i pa-

ri!vatlvidhimukliavalisaiidhapankter mmayaviliinajanama-

nasarajahamsam i yogesvarair api vimrsya nijasvariipa

vati(read vani?)svari disatu me vacasam samrddhimi sara-

bham upaimi sadliu sevyam sadayam kaficaiia devatavi-

sesam i . . . dasakantliarupam vande dasasyandana nanda-

nami (read °syandanan iiamami?) i Yaidyanathaddhvarlna-

niadaso Yadhiilavamsajah i smrtimuktaj)halan nama kurute

sarasamgraliam ii uruvistaradliarmmasastravarddher upalab-

dlier minabata parisramenai sravanesu nidblyatam kirn

anyaih smrtimuktriphalam ekam eva satbbili I kva nu vi-

sakalitan tu dbarmmasastram kva ca punar akalane mamapravrttih

i sa(ka)lamatijiisas tathapi santas satatam idam

mama sabasam sabantamitatradau dbarmmapramanani

niriipyanteiManub

i vedokbilo dbarmmamiilam i etc.

F. 10b:— atba smrtikarttrnirtipanami F. lib:— atba

dbarmmadesabi

F. 21b:—atba srstibi

F. 36:—iti yaja-

nam ii atba yajanan iiirupyatei F. 39:—ity addbyayauam I

atbaddbyapanam i F. 63:—iti dauam i atba patranirupa-

nam i F. 78 b:—atba ksatriyadbarmmab ii

F. 86:— iti brabmanasraistbyam i atba jativivekab i

F. Ill:—iti yajiiopaYltanirmmanadi ii atba dandadbaranami

F. 149b:—iti snutakadbarmmab i atba vivababiF. 170:

—

atba brabmanadiyivababbedabi

F. 195:— garbbinidbar-

mmab i F. 196 b:—atba vidbavadbarmmabi F. 201:— iti

stridbarmmab II grbastbadbarmman aba Daksabi F. 209 b:

—

atba yatidbarmmab i F. 224b:—atba gurvadinirupanamI

F. 245:— atba bbiksacaryya i

It ends:—Vyasabimoksasramam yas carate yatboktani

sncis sam (read san) samkalpitabuddbiyuktab i anindbanam

jyotir iva jjrasantam ya (read sa) brabmabbavam sruyate

(read srayate) dvijatii- iti'i iti Yaidyanatba - Diksita-

I See Mahabharata XII, 192, 6.

-^ 99 ^^

viracite smitimuktiipluilc varnasramadliarmmanirupananiiama prathamali pariccliedah ii harih om i srigurubhyo

namali i,

75.

Whish No. 75.

Size: lllxlg in., (1) + 79 leaves, 7 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. AVhish dated 'December 1828.' The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

Tlie GrJnjavrtli, a Commentary on the Khadira-Grliyasu-tra or Drdhydyam- Orhyasutra of the Sdmaveda, byEudraslMndha. It is incomplete, ending at the end of

III, 4. For other MSS. of this work, see Burnell I, O.

p. 56. See also Oldenberg, S. B. E. xxix, pp. 371 seqq.

It begins:—athato grhyakarmmanii athanantaram

i kas-

mad anantaran deva savitar ityadimantravacchakhaddhya-

yananantaram yattetta nadhitavedasya mantraparijhanat'

vaksyamanesu vakyesu karmmanusthanayogyataya pratipa-

ttiim asakyam atas tadanantaram iti gamyatei etc.

The first Patala ends (f. 36b):—pahcamah khandah h

iti Rudraskandhakrtayam grhyavrttau prathamali patalah ii

The Il'^'i Patala (5 Khandas) ends f. 65.

"

It breaks off at the end of the 4*^ Khanda of thejjjTd Patala:— sthalipakasya purnapatram yathotsahani-

vrtyartthaini carutantraprakrtir ayam homah ii tritlyasya

patalasya caturtthah khandah ii navamin dasamini vanva-

stakyam ii harih oin ii subham astii i etc,

76.

AVhish No. 76.

Size: 18?><2 in., (1) + 132 + (1) leaves, from 9 to 11 lines ona page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated '5*1^ January 1830 Tellicherry.'

The MS. may be about 50 or 80 years older.

Character: Grantha.

I Read with Ind. Ofi'. MS. : yatonadhitavedasya mantraparijuauat.

• ->i 100 H$-

Four Khandas of the Siitasamhitd of the Sl;amla - Bu-rma , viz., the îvamdlidtmydklmmla in 13 Adhyayas

(ff. 1—24), i\iQ Judnayogakhanda m 20 Adhyayas (ff. 24—48 b),

the MiMiManda in 9 Adhyayas (ff. 48b—68b), and

43 Adhyayas and part of the 44*^ Adhyaya of the Yajha-

vaihliavalilianda (ff. 68b— 132b).

It begins:— gurave sarvalokanam bhisaje bhavaroginam i

nidhaye sarvavidyanam i sridaksinamiirttaye namahi ai^va-

ram paramatatvam ridimaddhyantavarjjitamiadharam

sarvabhutanam (a)nadharam avikriyamianantanandabodham-

bunidhim atbhutavibhramanj i ambikapatim isanam anlâm

pranamamy aham ii satravasane munayo visuddhahrdaya

bhrsam i naimislya mahatmanam agatam Romaharsanami

drstva yatharham sampujya prasannendriyamanasah i pa-

pracchus samhitam enam Siitam pauranikottamami evam

prsto munisresthaih Siitas sarvartthadayinami mahadevam

mahatmanan dhyatva Vyasaii ca bhaktitahi samahitamana

bhutva vilokya munisattamanivaktum arabhate Suta(h) sam-

hitam vedasammitami sii-Sutah i

biTihmam puranam pratha-

mam dvitiyam patmam ucyate itrtlyam vaisnavam proktam

caturttham saivam ucyate i tato bhagavatam proktam

bhavisyakhyan tatah jDaramisaptaman naradiyaii ca

markkandeyan tatah paramiagneyam navamam pascat i

brahmakaivarttam eva ca i tato laimgah ca varahan tata

skandam anuttamam i vamanakhyan tatah kaurmmamraatsyan tatparam ucyate i garudakhyan tatah proktam

brahmandan tatparam viduhi granthatas tu caturllaksam

puranam munipumgavah i etc.

F. 24:— iti skande purane sutasamhitayam îvamahatmya-

khande trayodasoddhyayah ii

F. 132 :— iti yajhavaibhavakhande tricatvarimsoddhyayah ii

Siitah I athatas sampravaksyami dravyasuddhim sama-

satah I etc.

It breaks off (f. 132b) in the middle of tlie 44*'' Adhyayawith the following words:—asuddhya[su a]suddhavat bhati

sarlrades tu cetanahivyavahare yatlia candro niscalopi

calaty api i

->i lUl H$-

77.

Whish No. 77.

Size: 12tX1s in., (1)4- 190 -|- (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Telliclierry 1829". The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Batndpana, a Commentary, by Kumarasvdmin,son of Mallindtlia, and younger brother of Koldcala

Pedddcdrija (?), on Vidydndtha's Pratdparudra^ in 9 Pra-

karanas. Cf. Biirnell, Tanjore p. 56 sq., and Wilson-

Mackenzie (1882) p. 161.

It begins:— kalyanani karotu kascana puman arddham-

gadantavalo gandabhogavilolupan aliganan karnaficalais

crdayaniyatpadamburuhavalambasaranah purve pumilmsas

traya(s) trailokyasthitisargasarnhrtividhau nirvighnasiddho-

dyamahivastiikalyanadan divyam astu nririnaratmajam

|

svopajham vaumayam yasya viharagrhavedika i

** nim (read

vanim)^ kanabhujim ajlganad avasasic ca vaiyyasikim antas

ta(n)tram aramsta pannagagavikumbhesu cajagarat i vacam

acakalad rahasyam akhilam yascaksapadasphuram lokebhiid

yadupajiiam eva vidusam saujanyajanyam yasah i [sjtriskan-

dhasastrajaladhim ciilukikurute sma yah i tasya sri-Mallina-

thasya tanayojani tadrsah i kolacalapeddayaryyah (read

Kolacala-Peddacaryah?) pramanapadavakyaparadrsva yah i

vyakhyatanikhila^astrah prasangakartta ca sakahividyasui

tasyanujanma tadanugrahaptavidyanavadyo vinatapana-

mmrah i svami vipascid vitanoti tikam prataparudriyara-

hasyabhettrim i punya^lokagunoktisanakasanad iittejanalam-

bhitam safijagraha rasadiratnanicayara vidyavinathah purili

sohan tad vyavaharahetum adhuna kihcit karomy apanan

tatranugrahamulyatobhilasitam grnhantu dhauya janahi

yady asti gudham akhilam saktya tat tat prakasyate i na-

mulam likhyate kihcit nanapeksitam ucyate i atha tatra-

bhavan Vidyanathanama mahfikavir alamkarasastram ara-

bhamanah, etc.

I See Mallinatha's Introd. to his Comm. on the Rag-huvamsa.

•^H 102 H$-

F. 46:— iti prataparudiavynkhyane ratnapanakhyane

kavyasvarupan nirupanan nfima dvitiyam prakaranam ii

F. 139:— pratapanidravyrikhyane ratnapanakhyane gunannirupanan nama sastliaprakaranam

i

It ends:— vistarabliirubhir iiparamyata iti sarvam ava-

datam il iti prataparudrlyavyakliyane ratnapanakhyane

misralamkaran nirupanan nama navamam prakaranam ii

prataparudriyavyakhySnam samriptarn ii srlguru'', etc.

Whish No. 78.

Size: 12,|xl8 in., 94 -}- 57 -)- 86 leaves, 8 lines on a pags.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1829'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Bhdsfjaratnaprabhd, or gloss on Sahkara's Com-mentary to Bddardi/ana's Vecldnta-Stdras, by Govinddnanda,

with Notes (ff. 1—69). It is incomplete, containing only

the portion corresponding to Yol. I, pp. 1—90 in the

edition of the Yedanta-Sutras, published in the Bibliotheca

Indica (Calcutta 1863). In the margin of f. 1 the title

'TdtparyyabodhinT is given, and Mr. Whish states (f. 69):

"Here ends the Talparyyabodhini. This appears to beannotations on the Sutra Bhashyam of Sankara Acharyyah".

See below No. 93.

It begins:—yam iha kurunikam saranani gato hy arisa-

hodara apa mahat padami tam aham asu harim varam

a^raye janakajamkam ana(n)tasukhakrtimi Vibhisanorisaho-

daropity anvayah (i) srigauryya sakalartthadan nijapadam-

bhojena muktipradam praudhani righnavanara harantamanaghasridunditundasina vande carmmakaprilikopakaranai(r)

vairagyasaukhyat paran nastiti pradisantam antavidhuram

srlkasikesam sivarai pradisantam upadisantani

iyatkrpala-

vamatrena muko bhavati panditahi vedasastrasarirantam

vanim vinakaiam bhajei kamfiksTdugdhapracurasurasu-

-^> 103 f«-

tanu ' pi^MJyaljliojyritipujyasrigaurlnayakribhitprakatana - 8i-

varainriryya-labilh[v]atmabodhaih srimat-Gopalaglrbhilipra-

lcatitapai\imri(lvaitabhrisriR[t]mit5sya-srimat-Govindavrinica-

ranakaiiKilago nirvrtohaiu yatludiliimoksapuryyam sri-

kriucyfuii srikamaksya dattam payasaiii devair api shitaiu

prajyani sampfirnain prakr^tr>jyayuktam va yat bhojyam

aima(i]i) teiiatipiijyas SivaiTimayoginah kifica sivas casau ra-

mas ceti svanamna srigaurinayakayor abhedam prakatayanti

tebhyo gurubliyo kabdha atmabodho srimat-Goprdasai-asvati-

bhili tail- ity artthali kSamkarani bhasyakrtain prunamya Vya-

sam harira sutrakrtan ca kurve sribhasyatirtthe parahamsatu-

styai vagjahibandhacchidam abhyupayam (') atra bhasye, etc.

F. 20:—prathamavarnakam ii

F, 32:—caturttbavarnakam ii prathamasutram samaptam ii

It ends:— atmaniscayat an maryyadayam pramatvtvasya

kalpitatvepi pratyaksadivisayavadhat pramrin(y)ain iti bha-

vah II om ramanamni pare dhamni krtsnamnayasamaii-

vayali karyyatatparyyabadhena sadbitas suddbabuddha-

ye II srigurubbyo namo namali, etc.

(2)

Tlie Balivrcahraliuicmopanisadvivarana, or Aitareyoimni-

sadllidmja, i. e. the Commentary on the Aitareya-Upanisad,

by ^afikara (ff. 70—94b). Printed in the Bibliotheca Indica,

vok yil, Calcutta 1850.

It begins (f. 70):—om parisamaptam karmma sahapara-

brahmavisayavijfianenaisa karmmano jhanasabitasya para

gatir ukthavijhrina[sa]d\Tireno[no]pasaiphrty etat (read "sam-

hrtaitat?) satyam brahma pranakhyam etc.

It ends (f. 94b):—asmat k:)kad utkrammyamusmin loke

sarvan kaman aptvamrtas samabhavas samabhavat ity iipa

stam (?) iti ii iti sri-Govindabhagavatpiijyapadasisyasya sri-

matparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasya srimac - Chamkara-

bhagavatah krtan bahvrcabrahmanopanisadvivaranara sam-

pfirnam ii gurubhyo namali ii aitareyopanisatbhasyam sa-

maptam II

I For dugdhapracura the metre reciuircs -^- -^^. The Edition

reads o dattadugdhapracurasuranuta".

-^ 104 f<^

(3)

Tlie Kaufdalm, or Sdnibavya Grhyasutm (ff. 1—23).

This is the MS. K. discussed by Prof. Oldenberg in his

edition of the Sahkhayaua-Grhyasutra. See Indische

Studien, vol XV, p. 4 seq.; Sacred Books of the East,

vol XXIX, p. 6 seq.

It begins:— utthaya pratar acamyahar aha svaddhyayamadhiyitadya no deva savitar iti dve, etc. (see Sankhayana-

Grhyastitra I, 4).

F. 12 b, 13:— iti kausitakagrhye prathamoddhyayah il

F. 19:— iti kausitakagrhye dvitiyoddhyayah ii srlguru" . .

.

pindapitiyajhe aparanhe aniavasyayam, etc.

F. 21:— iti kausitakagrhye pindapitryajnavidhil.i ii

The last chapter contains Mantras with accents (the

udatta only being marked by the sign '>- placed on the

top of the letters), beginning:— ayusyam varccasyam

rilyasposam autbhidamiidam hiranyam varccasvaj jaitraya

visatad mam ii 1i (See Mantrapatha, II, 8; Asv. Grhy.

Ill, 8, 21.)

It ends (f. 23):—priyam ma kuru devesu priyam mabrahmane kuru

i priyam nsvesu bliiitesu mayi dhehi ruca-

rucam ii harili om etc.

(4)

A metrical Commentary on the KanfdalM or Sdmhavya-

Orhyasutra (ff. 24—57). See the preceding number.

It begins (f. 24 = f. 1):—natva Kausitakacaryyam Sam-

bavyam siitrakrttamamiguhyan tadiyyam samksipya vya-

khyasyai bahuvismrtainiyathakramam yathabodham pahca-

ddhyayasamanvitami vyakhyatam vrttikaradyai srauta-

smarttavicaksanaihi utthayosasy athaplutya sandhyam

karmma samapya caikurvita nityam svaddhyayam ara-

bhyadyan na {sic) ity a(r)thah i

F. 43b (= f. 20b):— grhye kausitakiyesmin etad uttari-

yasammataivyrdchyata karikarupa pilrvaddhyayasasahcita

{sic) 11 harih omi

etc.

->^ 105 H$-

It ends (f. 57 = f. 34) with the description of funeral

rites (the Ekoddista ^ruddha begins f. 55 b):— daksinurtthaii

ca giirave dadyat svistakrtady atha na (read "ki-dadya-

rthena?) sistakarmma samapyagnim iipatisthec ca sanna-

met II harih om etc.

(5)

The Asvaldyajia-Grht/asntra (ff. 1—29).

It begins:—uktani vaitani(kani) grhyani vaksyamah, etc.

The first Adhyaya (21 Khandas) ends f. 12 b, the

2«''iAdhyaya (10 Khandas) f. 17, the 3'<i Adhyaya (9 Khandas)ends f. 22 b.

The fourth Adhyaya breaks off in the middle of the12*1^ Khanda (corresponding to IV, 8 in Stenzler's edition)

with the words:—patram palasena vapani juhuyad iti

vijiiayatei (IV, 8, 18 Stenzler).

(6)

The Sarvdnulmunanl, by Kdtydyana, divided into eight

Astakas (ff. 30—54). Incomplete.

It begins:— agnin nava Madhuscbanda Vaisvamitro, etc.

It breaks off after Rv. X, 105:—tristub antyadya gayatrl

va II 5 II ubhau bhutam ii srigurubhyo namali ii srlmahatri-

purasundaryj^ai namali ii barib om subham astu ^rigana-

dbipataye namali ii

(7)

Lists of words, occurring in the Bgveda-samliitd, andottering certain difficulties with regard to Sandhi: appa-

rently a kind of Parisista to the Pratisakhya (ft\ 55—86).

In the margin of f. 55 it is wrongly described as 'Sarvanu-

kramani'.

It begins (f. 55):— ganadhipan namaskrtya gurun devih

sarasvatlhi sandigdhacchedanany ukta (read uktva) vili-

khyante padany athaiejante ca visargante pade ci parato

yatah i vigrhya tulyariipa syat sarahita tatra samsayab i

ya rjra mahyam mamalie ko no maliya aditaye yo vo

mahya abhisanteh sakhyaya bra ba bhra iidhany urddhva

^ 106 f<-

•usuna iitaye ubha iirunanta dina blind ublia u arasave

nakarante makarante parayo^ ca tavargayoh ntanade sat

tulyarupa sarahitatrapi samsayahi etc.

It ends (f. 86 b):—kaniyan i tvasta iavagra paficadasa

|

satyam uciili i rupakam i ahali iavenat

iranan

iakrnvan

|

sindhuniatisthan

isukarmmah

idharttali i nali i avagra

caturdasa iiti trini i rbliur vibhvali

irbhub i agmata

|

uta Iagriyah

ivSjali

iavagra dasa i iti dve i anavatah I

srir naye i gnas patnibbihidaivena sindhubbih i ye i ra-

jabhih n

79.

WmsH No. 79.

Size: ll-sXl^ in-. (1) + 31 + 131 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on

a page.



50 years older.

Character: Grantha, except fi'. 1—67b (Parilsara-Smrti I—IV) wbich

are in Malayalam.

(1)

The SaiilMrdcCiryacarlta, a Life of Sankara, in 9 Adbya-

yas.'^ This seems to be another recension of the work

described under the same title by Burnell, Tanjore p. 96 seq.

It begins :—ganesaya namas tasmai yatprasadavivasvata|

pratyiihaddhvantaviddhvamsali kriyate bhaktakarmmanamI

madlyarasanaramge natanesu samutsukahi esa sarasvati

bhiiyat satam anandadayini i samasritapadambhojajanata-

surapadapahi etc.

It ends:—srimac-Chamkaradesikasya caritam stotram pra-

bodhapradan nirddagdhakhilapapa(ca)ndanavipinam sani-

ksiptam etan narahiye srunvanti pathanti cadarayutas

sahcintayanty anvaham te labdhva bhuvi sampadah ca

sakalam ante labhantemrtara ii iti Samkarilcaryyacarite

desikacaryyasayujyapraptir nnama navamoddhyayah ii harih

cm II acaryyavilasas samaptah ii cm i

I The author is Govindanatha, accordino^ to Prof. Aufrecht.

-^, 107 r^

(2)

The Pardiarasmrti with the Commentary of Mddhavd-

cCirya, in 12 Adhyayas.

It begins:—Maniihisrutim pasyanti munayah smaranti

ca tatha smrtiruitasmat pramanara ubhayam pramitani

bhuvi I yovamanyeta te tubhe heyasastrasrayo narah isa

saJhubhir bahiskaryyo nastiko vedanindaka iti i Parasara-

smrtav asya (read asyaiu?) granthaklp.tir vivicyateidve kande

dvadasaddhyaye sloka astonasatsatam i etc. (See edition of

the Parasarasmrti in the Bibliotheca Indica, I, p. 12 seq.)

F. 40:—vedrdvsaravicrirena sCidras caiKlalatam vrajet I

iti 1 madyani bahuvidhani . . . agamya bhaginyadayah I

spastam anyat i iti mahrirajadhirajaparamesvaravaidikama-

rgapravarttakasrivira - Bukkanabhupalasammrajyadhuran-

dharasya Madhavamatyasya krte Parasarasmrtivyakhyaya

Madhavlyavyakhyayas sanigrahe prathamoddhyayah ii sivaya

namah li

Adhyaya II ends I 49, A. Ill f. 58b, A. IV f. 67b,

A. V f. 70, A. VI f. 78b, A. VII f. 84b, A. VIII f. 93b,

A. IX f. 99 b, A. X f. 108, A. XI f. 119b.

Adhyaya XII ends (f. 131):—yathaddhyayanakarmmani

dharmmasastram idan tatha iadhyetavyain prayatnena niya-

tam svargagamina ii iti srimaharajadhirajaparamesvara-

vaidikamargapravarttakasrlvira-Bukkana-Madhavamatyasya

krtau Parasarasmrtivyakhyayam Madhaviyakhyayam dva-

dasoddhyayah i karaki-tam aparadham ksantum arhantu

santah i; srimahatripurasundaryyai namo namah li harih orn il

80.

Wiiisii No. 80.

Size: 12lxls in., (1) + 196 + (1) leaves, 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Telliclierry 1829.' The MS.


Character: Grantha.

The HarihhaJdisudlwilai/a from the Ndradlya-Piirdna,

with a Commentary, in 20 Adhyayas.

•^ 108 H$-

It begins:—suklambaradharam visniim ^asivarnan catur-

bhujamiprasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye ii

gurave sarvalokanam bhisaje bliavaroginam i nidhaye sar-

vavidyanam sridaksinamurttaye namaliiyasya bhavanaya

daityas tatara bhavasagaram i dustaran tad aham vande

narasimham mahat parami sakalasancitan duritasamtati-

samanadvarakaprriripsitaparisamaptiphalakaparadevatanu -

ddhyanalaksanam mamgalam anutisthatii ekam yaj jana-

yatiti II ekam yaj janayatitiiekam yaj janayaty anekatanu-

blirtsasyanny ajasram mitho bliinnakaragunani kaiscid api

va noptan na siktan jalaili i kalenapi na jlryyate huta-

bhuja no dahyate klidyate natbhis tat sakalasya bijam

anisam bralimabbiyan dhimabi ii

F. 10 b:— iti sriharibhaktisudhodaye savyakbyane pratha-

moddbyayab ii

F. 105b:— iti sribaribbaktisudhodaye mabapurane savya-

kbyane ekadasoddhyayab ii

It ends:—Saimakadin naimisiyan brahmasunus tirodadbe ii

brabmasunur Nnaradab ii etan Naradlyapuranasravanaka-

tbanayoli pbalam aba ya idam iti i ya idam srunuyan

nityam baribbaktisudhodayamikatbayed va sa papaugbair

mmukto moksaii ca gaccbati ii saktyaddbyatmake tat asakrt-

sravanadinoktasadbanadvara moksas siddbyatiti sarva(m)

samafijasam ii iti sriharibbaktisudbodaye mabapurane savya-

kbyane vimsoddbyayali li srikrsnaya namab ii etc.

81.

Whish No. 81.

Size: 12.7X15- in., (1) + 110 + 86 + (1) leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated '5tii January 1830 Tellicherry.'


Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe Vedantasdra , or Veddntasdraxn'alMrana , by Sadd-

nmida (ff. 1—17).

^^ 109 •<-

It begins:—on namo nrsimhaya i akhandam saccidrman-

dam avanmanasagocaram iatmanam akhiladharam asraye-

bliTstasiddliaye iartthatopy advayanandfin ati[m]tadvaita-

bhanatali iguriin araddhya Yedrintasrira(m) vaksye yathfi-

matiIvedrmto namopanisat pramanan tadupakarini sari-

rakasutrudini ca i etc.

It ends (f. 17b):—vimuktas ca vimucyate ity evam adi

sruteh ii iti paramahamsaparivrajakacaryya-Sadanandakrtau

vedantasaraprakaranam samaptam ii ^rlgurucaranaravinda-

bhyan namo namah ii

(2)

The Paiicadasl, or Pancadasapra'karana {CitracUpa etc.),

by Vidydranija Ttrtha (ff. 18—110).

See No. 58.

It begins (f. 18):—yathfi citrapate drstam avasthanafi

catustayam iparamatmani vijneyan tathavasthacatustayam |

yatlia dliauto ghattitas ca lancliito rafijitah patah (i) cidan-

taryyamisutratma virat catmil tathocyate i etc.

F. 34:—iti ^riparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasri-Yidya-

ranyamunivaryyaviracitam citradipakhyam prakaranam

sampiirnam ii srilaksmlnrsirphaya namah il

F. 56 :— iti srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacaryya - sri-

Yidyaranyatirtthamunivaryyena viracitam kutasthadipa-

khyam prakaranam sampurnam ii

The Dhyanadlpa ends f. 65, the Natakadlpa f. 66 b, the

Tattvaviveka f. 70, the Pancabhutaviveka or Mahabhuta-

viveka f. 76 b, the Pancakosaviveka f. 79 b, the Jivadvaita

f. 85, the Mahavakyaviveka f. 85b, the Brahmananda (in

five Adhyayas) f. 110.

It ends:— tatvamos sarngatau satvaram dvaitaparoksya-

varjitarniviruddham i

dasatyagat piirvabodho parisyate(?) ii

harih om i srigurubhyo namah ii

(3)

The Pratyalhijndnasaliuntala, or AhhijmnasakiintaJa, by

Kdliddsa, in 7 Acts.

It begins:—yil srstis srastiir adya vahati i etc.

-^i 110 ^The Prakrit passages differ somewhat from our editions,

and are followed by a Sanskrit version. The following arethe two first speeches of the Natl:— ama iam hmi

i aryyaiyam asmi

i and:—suvihidampaoadae araamsa na kim vi

parihavairasidii suvihitaprayogataya aryyasya na kimapi

parihapayisyatii

F. 13 b:— iti pratyabhijiiana^akuntale prathamomkah ii

The Vidusaka's speech at the beginning of the 2^^"^ Actbegins:—ha hadohmi

i eamsa miaasilamsa ramno vayamsa-bhavena

i ha hatosmii etasya mrgayasilasya raj ho vayasya-

bhavenai aam miao aam varaho

i etc.

The 2'^d ^ct ends f. 23b, the 3^^ Act f. 33b, the 4*^^ Actf. 47, the 5^^ Act f. 57, the 6*^ Act f. 75.

It ends:—iti pratyabhijhanasaku(nta)le saptamomkahi

harih oiu ii sriguru" . . . ii Srdiuntalam samaptami

82.

Whish No. 82.

Size: 111 X It in., (1) + 89 [really 90, as 31 is double] + (1) leaves,11 or 12 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Wliisli dated '5th January 1830 Tellicherry.'

The MS. was either written for Mr. Whish in the Virodhin year(see below) corresponding to A. D. 1829,30, or perhaps in A. D. 1769/70.

Scribe: Raghunatha, son of Ramakrsua.Character: Grantha.

The Sdhityasarvasva , a Commentary on Kalidasa'sAhhijhdnasakuntala, by ^rlnivasacdrya, sou of TlmmayaArya, of the VaikJidnasa family.

It begins:—laksmim vas sutaran tanotu madhukrlla-ksmimukhambhoruho bhaktabhistavarapradanauipunas Se-sadricudamanih

i.

. . Vaikhanasanvayapayodhimrga(ii)kamu-rtti srlkausiko vijayate khalu Timmayakhyah

i tasya putrostividyanam svayamvarapatir mmahau

i anvartthauama vikh-

yata-Srinivasagunakarahi (yam) Srluivasam akhilagamasara-

siudhukumbhotbhavam budhajauah pariklrttayantii soham

vicaryya bharatadimunipranitam sastrain kavindraracitani

-^ 111 f^

ca natakrini iuyayam Plianindrapluinitin ca kapinjalan

ca' Kanadatautram atha Jaiminina krtaii caitikanta

(read tikam karoiui?) vidusam paritosanaya ^akuntalasya

Phanisailapateh prasadat i vyfikliyane kalpite kificit nutauaii

natra kutracit i purvasuribhir uktesu saiTin uddhrtyacamate

(read °badliyate?) i etam sajjanaranjanaksamagunopeta-

magliam tikrim yatnavata maya viracitam, etc.

F.30:—itisrlramana-Vemkatesacaranambujasamaradhaka-

Timmayixryyaputrena sakalakalapakusalenayaikliana(sa)ku-

lavatamsena iSrinivasacar}'}'ena viracite praudhavedye sahitya-

sarvasvasamakhyane Sakuntalavyakhyane prathamomkali ii

It ends :— iti sriramana- Verakatesacaraiiambujasamara-

dliaka-Timmayriryyaputrena sakakikalakalapakusaleua Vai-

khanasakulavatamsena Srinivasacaryyena viracite praudha-

vedye sahityasarvasvasamakhyane Sakuntalavyakhyane

saptamomkah ii srigurubhyo uamah n . . . anandavallisameta-

srlcandramaulesvarasvamisahaya ii . . . sakuntalavyakhyanam

samriptam ii

virodhisamjnam samprapte hayane margasirsake l masi

hy aslesasamjnayan tarakayam krter(?)dine itithau pah-

camasamjfmyain Eamakrsnasya sununa Eaghunatbena vi-

dusa likbitani bhadram astu vah il harih om etc.

83.

WmsH No. 83.

Size: 19^x11- in., (5) + 174 + 2 + (4) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on

a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Wbisli is dated 'August 1830 Telliclierry'.

The MS. seems to be fairly old, ITtii or 18tii century.

Character: Grantba.

Injiirics: The MS. lias been damaged by insects on ff. 17—32

(f. 24 seriously), 34-37 (seriously), 43-45, 79-80, 102-106 (f. 103

seriously), 112—115, 150—154 (seriously), and 168—169.

The Satacldmju, by Yemkatamltha, in 6G chapters.

Mr. Whish describes it as the 'Xata-Duzini; or refutation

I For ca kapinjalan ca read Kapilasya tantram?

-^ 112 f^

of the Uttara Mimamsa'. According to Aufrecht CC. p. 630

(see Mitra-Bikaner p. 519; Hall p. 112) it is 'directed

against the Samkhya doctrine'. See also Hultzsch II,

p. 145 sqq. (No. 1532).

It begins:—sriman Verakatanatharyyali kavitarkkika-

kesari i vedantacaryyavaryyo me sannidhattam sada hrdi i

samaharas samnam pratipadam rcan dhama yajusa(in) layah

pratyuhanam laharivitatir bodhajaladliehi kathadarppaksu-

bhyatkalikathakakolahalabhavam hara tvan tad dhvantam

hayavadanahelahalahalahiidam prathamasambhavatkuma-

tijalakularakasa mrsamatavisanalajvalitajivajivatavah i ksa-

ranty amrtam aksayam yatipurandarasyoktayas cirantana-

sarasvaticikurabandhasairandhrikah ipracTm iipetya padavim

yatirajadrstam yat kificid anyad api va matam asrayantah I

prajfia yathoditam idam sukavat pathantah pracchanna-

bauddhavijaye parito yataddhvam i padahavesu nirbhettum

vedamargavidusakan i prayujyatam sarasreni nisita ^atadti-

saniItatra tavac chastrarambhe i etc.

F. 3:— iti kavitarkikasimhasya sarvatantrasvatantrasya

srimad-Yemkatanathasya vedantacaryyasya krtisu ^atadu-

sanyam brahmasabdavrttyanui)apatti?adah prathamah ii

F. 38 b:— iti satadusanyam nirvisesavisayanirvikalpaka-

bhamgavada ekadasah ii

F. 64b:— iti satadusanyam samvidanutpattidusanavada

ekavimsali ii

F. 95:— iti . . . atmadvaitabhavas sattrimsah li

F. 128:— iti . . . vikalpapramanyabhamgostacatvarira-

sah II

It ends:—na casti samvada iti darsitam iti ii iti kavi-

tarkkikasimhasya sarvatantrasvatantrasya srimad-Vemkata-

nathasya vedantacfiryyasya krtisu satadusanyam advaitimate

sutrasvarasya bhamgas satsastitamah ii harih cm srimate

vedantagurave namali ^rikavitarkkikasimhamahagurave

namah ii

Then follow three pages, containing some fragment of

a Vedantic treatise, beginning:—jhananandagunopetam

jnananandamayam mahah i etc.

^ ii;] ^

U.

Whish No. 84 a.

Size: 14xli in., (2) + 134 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Cadroor 1827'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The MaMhM7-at(( , Parvaii v: The Utlyoga Farvan,

Adhyayas 1—94.

It begins:—Vyasam Vasisthanaptaram Sakteh pautraiu

akalmasam iParasaratmajam vande Sukatatan taponidhiiii i

Janamejayahi vrtte vivahe hrstatma yad uvacaYudhisthirah

i

tat sarvaiii kathayasveha krtavanto yad uttarami Vai-

^ampayanahiki- ***** (bhmk) kurupraviras tathabhiraanyor

mmuditas sapaksrihi visramya catvar}7 usasi pratltas

sabhain viratasya tatobhijagmuhi etc.

F. 133b:—ity udyogaparvani trinavatitamodhyayah ii

Vaisam i tam bhuktavautam, etc. (v, 92 in Bombay edition).

It breaks off with the words:— sarvadha hi mahabahodaivair api durutsahah

i prabha (v, 92, 28 Bombay).

85.

Whish No. 84 B.

Size: 18s x Is in-, (2)+ 208+ (2) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry August 1830'. TheMS. is of the same date as No. 8-1.

Character: Grantha.

The Mahabhdrata, Parvan v: The Udyoga-Parvan,

Adhyayas 41—198 (the end of the Parvan).

It begins:—Dhrtarastrah i anuktam yadi te kihcit vfica

vidura vidyate i dharmmam ^usrusate bridii vicitrani

vibhasase i etc.

F. 77:— iti sri-udyogaparvani caturimavatitamoddhyayah ii

Vaisamividurasya vaca srutva prasritam purusottamah i

iti

-^ 114 H$-

hovaca bbagavan vacanam madhusudanah i siikrsnali i yatha

bruyan mabaprajiio, etc. (v, 93 Bombay).

It ends:—vadayanti sma sambrstas sabasrasataso narah ii

ity udyoge mababbarate satasabasrikayara sambitayam

udyogaparvani paiidavayuddbasannabo namastanavatisata-

tamoddbyayab ii matrkadosato vatba likbitur ddosatotba-

va I nyimatiriktako grantbas samsoddbyas satbbir anjasa ii

barih om, etc.

86.

Whish Xo. 85.

Size: 12|xl-s- in., (1) + 81 + 16 + (2) leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr, Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1830", The MS, maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe ChandogamantrahrdhniancibMsya, a Commentary on

tbe Mantra-Brdhmana or Mantra-Parvan of tbe Sdmaveda,

by Sdyana, in 2 cbapters, Tbis is MS. 'C, used by Dr.

Heinricb Stouner for bis edition of tbe I^.Iantrabrabmana

(Inaugural-Dissertation znr Erlangung der Doctorwiirde),

Halle a. S. 1901.

It begins:— pranipatya gurim adyan vedavedarttbako-

vidan iyatprasadena jananti pravaktum madrsa api i sada

samatvavaisamyanirabadbatvabetubbib i ccba(read ccba)-

ndogyamantrabbasyam vai Gunavisnor vidbasyate i abaml^adyavisalarttbapramavakyoptiYisvatab^ I tatbapy asraya-

saundaryya(j) janomusmin prapasyatu i aditenumanyasvety

adi 1 yajustrayam parisecane viniyuktam adityadidevatakam

aditir devatS sapi sarvatra karmmany anujnrman dasyatii etc.

F. -lib :—vedarttbasya prakasena tamo haddi vakarab su-

stbiram anugrnbatu {sic) vidyatirttbamabesvarab i srlmadrS,-

jarajaparamesvaravaidikamargapravarttaka - srivira-Bukka-

bbupalasa(mra)jyadhurandbarena Sayanaryyaviracite Mfi-

dbaviye vedarttbfyjaprakase samabrabmanabb5sye mantra-

parvani pratbamoddbyayab ii yasya nisvasita veda, etc.

I Stonner reads: yady api sastrarthapramavakyoktiviplavah.

~> 115 f^

It ends :— vedartthasya prakasena tamo bfirdan nivara-

yan i piijyamas caturo vedan vidyatlrtthamunLsvaram ii iti

srimatrajadbirajaparamesvaravaidikamrirgapravarttakasrivi-

ra-Bukkabliupalasammrajyadliurandharena S5,yanacriryyena

viracite Madliavlye vedartthaprakase ccliandogamantra-

braliraanabliasye mantraparvani dvitiyapatbake saptamah

kbandab II srigurucarana° etc.

(2)

Tbe Mantraparran, or MantrapdtJia , or Mantra -Brd-

hmana of tbe Sdmaveda, in 2 Patalas, containing the

Mantras prescribed by tbe Gohhila-Orliyasidra. See Dr.

Stonner's Dissertation, p. xi.

It begins:—deva savitah jira suva yajnam pra suva

yajnapatim bhagaya divyo gandharvab ketapub ketan nab

punatu vacaspatir vacan na svadatu, etc.

It ends:—pra nu vocan cikituse janaya {sic) ma gam ana-

gam adbitani (read aditim?) vadbista om utsrjata ii man-tra[m]parvani dvitiyab patba(b) samiXptam ii barib

i man-trapatba samaptam ii

87.

Whish No. 86.

Size: 13f Xl? in.. (2) + 69 [really 68, as f. 68 is missing] leaves,

9 lines on a page.


Date: Probably end of 18 ti^ century.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe 2Iahdhhdrata. Fragment of the Drona-Parvan (VII),

Adhyayas 1— 34.

It begins:—om Sanjayah i tam apratimasatvaujobalavir-

yyaparakramami batan devavratam srutva pahcalena

^ikhandina i etc.

F. 67:—iti dronaparvani dvatrirnsoddbyayah ii dvitlyopa-

haras samaptah ii

It breaks off in the middle of Adhyaya 34 with tbe

words:—sisunaikena samare dvisatsainyani vai maya i adya

-^ 116 f^

draksyanti rajanah kalyamanani sampaâh i Yudhisthirah i

evan te bhasamanasya balam saubhadra varddhatam i yas

tvam utsahase bhettum dronanikam su. See YII, 35,

26—29.

88.

WmsH No. 87.

Size: ISxSj in., (1) + 129 +(2) leaves, on an average 14 lines

on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whisli dated '1829' and 'June S^d i831

Tellicherry.' The MS. was i^robably written A. D. 1792. See Xo. 103.

Character: Grantha, very small.

The îvarahasya-Khcmda, from the Sankarasamhita of

the Skamla -Parana. Vol. I, containing _the Samhhava-

Kanda in 50 Adhyayas (ff. 1—53), the Asura-Kanda in

15 Adhyayas (£f. 53—74), the Viramahendra - Kanda in

7 Adhyayas (ff. 74—84b), and the Yuddha-Kdnda in

35 Adhyayas (ft'. 85—129 b).

For Vol. II, see No. 103 (Whish No. 102).

It begins:—omkaranilayan devam gajavaktrah catur-

bhujam picandilam aham vaude sarvavighnopasantaye i . . .

pura kancyaii catu(r)vaktrah tatapa paraman tapah Israstu-

kamah prajas sarvah krpaya paramesituh itasmin mahe-

sacaranaparicaryyaparayane imunayah katicit punye sthitva

garhasthya uttame i etc.

F. lb:—om ity adimahapurane snskande samkarasam-

hitayam sivarahasyakhande sambhavakande sutamunisam-

vado nama prathamoddhyayah il

F. 53:—om ity adimahapurane sriskande samkarasam-

hitayam sivarahasyakhande sambhavakande pahcasoddhya-

yah II sivaya namah ii harih om sambhavakandas samaptah ii

F. 74:—om ity . . . sivarahasyakhande asurakande pahca-

daôddhyayah ii asurakandas samaptah ii

F. 84b:—om ity . . . sivarahasyakhande viramahendraka-

nde saptamoddhyayah ii srlsambaya parabrahmane namah ii

on tat brahmarpanam i om subham astu viramahendraka-

pdas samaptah ii

-^- 117 f^

It ends (f. 129 b):—om ity udiinaluipuiTuie srDikande

igamkarasaiphitayrini sivarahasyakbande yuddbakande sura-

patmasambaro nama paucati-insoddbyriyab li . . . yuddbakfi-

iidas samaptab ii yadrsam pustakau drstvai etc.

89.

Whish Ko. 88.

Size: IItXU in., (2) + 84 + (lo) + 108 + (H) leaves, 9 lines on

a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Telliclierry 1830.' The MS.


Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe Pratdparudrayasobliumna (or Pratdparudra, or Pratd-

parudrli/a), by Vidi/dndtha. It is incomplete, ending at

tbe beginning of tbe cbapter on Artbrdamkaras.

It begins:—vidyakairavakaumudlm srutisirassimantacu-

damanin daran patmabbuvas trilokajananlm vande giran

devatam iyatpadabjanamaskriyas sukrtinam srirasvata-

prakriyabijanyasabbuvo bbavanti kavitanatyaikajivatavah i

Y. 8:—iti sri-Vidyanfitbakrtau prataparudrayasobbiisane

iilamkarasastre nayakaprakaranam samaptam ii

j^. 84:—iti Yidyanatbakrtau virarudrayasobbusane sa-

bdalamkaraprakaranam i! atbarttbalamkarab i

It breaks off (f. 84b) witb tbe words:—upamanopame-

yasadbriranadbarmmasadr^yapratipratipadakanam prayoge

purna ISee f. 74b in tbe litbograpbed edition of tbe Prata-

parudriya (publisbed at Poona 1849, Sake 1771).

(2)

Tbe ^ivdrcanasiromaui, a manual of Saiva worsbip, by

Bralimdnandandtlia, a pupil of Lolidnandandtlia, composed

by order of Amrtdnandandtlia (complete?) in seven UUasas.

~^i 118 H^

It begins:— santi sreyamsy anekani jananam yatprasa-

datahimatamgavadanam vande devim tripurasundarimj

yasya svatmavabodliodayavigatamahamoliagadliandliakaiTis

sanmargan darsayantah khalu caranajusara santi cante

vasantahisatyam brahmeti dehady akhilam idam asad

veti santavadanta sri-Lokanandanatbam guriivaram anisam

bhavaye sambamiirttim ii . . . Amrtanandanathasya niyogat

tasya dbimatab isri-Brahmanandanatboham bitayalpa-

dbiyam api i sri-Lokanandanatbasya sisyavargapurogamab i

tantrany alokya sarvani kulariiavamukhani ca i arabbe vi-

staram karttum sivarccanasiromanim i santas santas saml-

ksyaitat santu santustamanasah i sadbako rajanituryyayame

vibuddbva cavasyakam krtva bastau padau ca praksalya-

camya isvasane samupavisya pujamurtter nnirmmalyara

visarjjya praksalya i etc.

F. 15:—iti sri-Lokanandanatbasisyena Brabmananda-

nathena viracite sivarccanasiromanau pratbamollasab ii

Tbe 2°d Ullasa ends f. 30b, tbe 3'^ Ullasa f. 45, tbe

4*^ U. f. 60, tbe 5*^ U. f. 82, tbe 0'^ U. f. 98b.

It ends (or breaks off witb?):—eby ebi varuni devi mamasiddbim kuru priye

iapavitram parityajya sadbake siddbim

arpayaisarvapatramaye devi sudbarilpe namostu te i

90.

Whish No. 89.

Size: 13f Xl"5^ in., 97 leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1830.' The MS.may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe Adhikaranaratnamdld, by Bhdratillrtlia, incomplete.

Printed under the title Yydsddhikaranamdld at tbe end of

vol. II of P. Eama Narayana Vidyaratna's edition of tbe

Yedanta-Sutras (Bibliotbeca Indica, 1863).

It begins:—pranamya paramatmanam vidyatlrttbasvaru-

pinara | Vayyasiki (read Vaiyasiki) nyayamala slokais saiii-

grbyate spbutam|praripsitasya grantbasyavigbne(na) pa-

->* 110 H^

risamaptaye i pracayagamanaya îstacaraparipalanaya ca[ra]

visii?testadevatatatvain gurumurttyupadhipiktamanaskrtya

(read °am iiamaskrtya) grantham pratijanite pranamyeti

Vyiisena prokta Vaiyyasiki i etc.

F. 3b:—tatra sastrasya prathamara siitram ii athato

brahmajijnasa ii pratliamadhikaranara riracaya(ti), etc.

F. 12:—prathamasyaddliyayasya pratliamah padah i va-

sudevaya namah ii sarvatra siddhopadeât ii

Ff. 28b, 29:— iti srimatparamaliamsapanvrajakacri(r)yya-

Bharatitirtthapranitayaiu adhikaranaratnamalayam pratha-

maddhyayasya caturttbapadali ii

It breaks off after tbe 7"' Adhikarana in Adbyaya lY,

Pada 2 witb tbe following words:—saptama + ti i jfiasya

vagadaya svasvabetau linab i paretbava agnim vag ity

adiâstrat svasvalietusii tallaya(li)inadyabdbilayasamyokter

vidvaddrstya layali pare i anyadrstiparam sastram gnim vag

ity udabi'tam tatvajnani no vagadayah prana viliyamanab

pratisvikesu karanesu viliyante na tu mabatmani yatrasya

purusasya mrtasyiXsti vag apy eti vatain pranas caksur

adityam ity adi sruter iti prapte brumab itatvavido drstya

paramatmany eva paya. (See edition p. 72.)

91.

WmsH No. 90.

Size: llTXlrr in., (2) + 70 + 58 + (2) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on

a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'Tellicherry 1830'. The MS. maybe about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe Gylii/rqmrisista, a compendium of domestic rites.

It is incomplete, and tbe name of tbe aiitbor is not

mentioned.

Amongst tbe autborities quoted are Satyayani (ff. 6, 65),

Ranayana Muni (f. 24b), Salibotra Muni (f. 51b), Rauruki

(f. 66b), and «aunaka (ff. 66 b, 70).

-^ 120 :«-

The following are some of the ceremonies described in

this work:

saucavidhi (f. 1), mrttikasnanavidhi (f. 2), sandhyopa-

sanavi'' (f. 3 b), brahmayajhavi° (f. 4b), jiratisarabandhavi"

(f. 6 b), ankurarpanavi° (f. 7 b), punyahavi° (f. 8 b), udaka-

santivi° (f. 9), rudrasamhitayah kalpa (f 13), mahabhise-

kavi° (f. 13), satabhisekavi° (f. 14), parjanyasuktavi° (f. 15),

arkavivahavi° (f. 15 b), agnivivaha (f. 17 b), grhasantivi"

(f. 18), ankurasya vidhi (f. 22 b), apamrtyuhjaya (f. 25b),

ayurhomasya laksana (f. 27b), grharcanavi° (f. 32), agha-

marsanasukta (f. 36 b), garbhinivi° (f. 40), vrsotsarjanavi°

(f. 41), ekoddistavi° (f. 42), nandimukhasraddha (f. 44),

pindapitryajhavi" (f. 45b), krcchravi" (f. 56b), candrayana

(f. 58 b), sarpasanti (f. 68).

It begins:^— athatas saucavidhim vyakhyasyamo gramaddiirataram gatva yajhopavitam sirasi daksinakarne va

ki'tva mrttika grnhati kastham antarddiiaya iipaviiied, etc.

F. 6:— athatas Satyayaniproktani grhyagniprayascittani

vyakhyasyamo, etc.

The l"t Prapathaka (in 25 Khandas) ends f. 17 b.

F. 51b:— iti grhyapari(siste) dvitlyaprapathake ekona-

vimsah khandah ii athatas sampravaksyami karmma prsta-

(read vrsti?)pradayakam i Salihotrena nmnina prokta(m)

lokahitaya ca i

F. 61 (II, 40 begins):— athatas sampravaksyami vivaham

pipalasya tu i margasirse maghamase vaisakhe krttikepi

va Ivivaha(m) karayed evam pipilasya mahaphalam i vrksa-

civayam praticyan tu mandapam krirayec chubham i etc.

F. 65b:— iti grhyaparisiste karikayam Satyayaniprokta-

sarvaristasanti ii

F. 66 b:— iti grhyaparisiste karikayam Raurukina viracita-

vidhuragnisandhanam ii

F. 70:-— iti Saunakoktasarppasantis samapta ii sarpasanti-

homamantrah i etc.

It breaks ofi" (f. 70b) with the w^ords:— kayantararjjitan

do§am kalarupi vyapohatu svaha i suryyayedam ii om ii

~>- 121 i^r-

(2)

The Sdraraliasijacciturvarnakramavihhdga, a treatise on

civil law, extracted from Vaidyandtha D'lksita's work

{Smrtlmulddphala?).

It begins:—gurubhyo namah i abliisekadigunayuktasya

Di'pasya prajapalanan dbarmmah i tac ca dustanigrabam

antarena na sambbavati idustaparijfianafi ca na vyavaba-

rena vineti vyavabaradarsanam abarabab karttavyafni) ity

uktam (i) vyavabaran nrpab[,]

pasyet sabbyaib j)arivrto-

iivabam iti i sa ca vyavabarab kidr.sab i etc.

F. 10 b:— iti vyavabaramiXtraprakaranara I

It ends:— atmasamipaiu netavyab mocaniya ity arttbah|

evafi caturvarnakrama vicaryyab ii iti Vaidyanatbadiksiti-

yoddbrtasararabasyacaturvarnakramavibbagas samaptah ii

sngurubbyo uamab i: :subbam astu ii

92.

Whish Xo. 91.

Size: ISixls in., (2) + 172+ 50 + (3)+ 2 + (1) leaves, 12 lines

on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. "Whish is dated 1831. In the colophon,

containing the date, 'Svabhanu' seems to be meant for 'Subhanu'.

The Subhanu year immediately preceding 1831 is A. D. 1823/24, but

tlie MS. was probably written in A. D. 1763/64.

Scribe: Yeinkus.l, a lady of Sekharijiattaua (?j

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe Blidffacllpikd, a Commentary on Jaimini's 2Ii))tdmsd-

iJarsana, by Khandadevamiira , a pupil of Visvesvara,

Adbyayas I—VI, and XI—XII. Our MS. begins witb

tbe first Sutra of Jaimini, wbile tbe MSS. described by

Hall p. 179; Aufrecbt- Oxford p. 353; Burnell, Tanjore

p. 83 b; Ind. Off. IV, pp. 704 seq.q.; and Mitra, Notices,

vob VII, p. 271 (Xo. 2521) begin witb tbe second Pada

of tbe first Adhyaya.

-^ 122 f<-

It begins:— om Yisvesvaram gurun natva Khandadevassatam mude

i tanute tatprasadena saniksiptarn bhatta-

dipikam ii ilia khalii nikliilapumartthan artthasadhanaii

dharmmadharmmau saragopamgavedaddliyayanaikasama-

dhigamyau tac ca vicaram antarena na bhavyayalam iti

tatpradarssanaya paramakaruniko bhagavan Jaiminir aca-

ryyas sakalavidyopakaridharmmamimri(m)srim athato dhar-

mmajijnasety arabhya vidyate vanyakalatvad yatha yajya

satnpraisa ityantais sfltrair baiica(read "h paucri?)dliika-

ranagarbhitam sodasalaksanim abhyarhitam vidyara prakati-

cakara l adhikaranaii tu vedavat sadamgami yad ahuli vi-

sayo visayas caiva piirvapaksas tathottararai saragatis ceti

pancamgam prancodhikaranam viduli iti prayojanaii ceti

**** (blank) samgatiprasamgadibliedat bahuvidha itatredam

adyam adhikaranam athato dliarmmajijnasai (I, 1, 1.)

F. 18b:—iti sri-Khandadevaviracitayam bhattadlpikayam

pratliamasyaddhyayasya caturtthah padali ii addhyayas ca

sarapurnali ii

The 2""^ Adhyiiya ends f. 38, the 3^^ Adhyaya f. 98,

the 4*1^ A. f. 120, the 5*^^ A. f. 138 b, the 6"' A. f. 172.

Then begins the ll'^^ Adhyiiya (with a new foliation).

The 12*'^ Adhyaya begins f. 27 b.

It ends (f. 50) with the explanation of the Sutras XII,

4, 41 sqq.:— prabhutvat ii prasamgat brahmanasyaiva-

rtvijyam uta trayanam api varnanam iti cintayam . . .

brahmanasyaivartvijyam iti siddhami tad evan nirupitau

dvadasabhir addhyayair ddharmmadharmmau il iti ^rl-

Khandadevamisraviracitayam bhattadlpikayam dvadasa-

syaddhyayasya caturtthah padah ii addhyayas ca samaptah ii

harih om ii

The scribe's colophon:— ambhomuksamaye svabhanu-

saradi vi'kse kumTiryyahvaye (dutthe masi kanya, written

underneath the last three w^ords) citrabhe prathama tithav

anasite pakse dine dyomaneh i bhattaprakpadadlpikam

samalikhac chri-Vemkusa stri sudhi srlmacchekharipatta-

nottamasiroratnriyamano cirat ii om ii

-^: 123 r^

(2)

F, 50b contains the following eight stanzas, called

BrahmdmibJiavdstaka:— ritmavadhujanakaraksasunyo hy at-

matanubhavakamksasunyah i atmaniketanakamksasunyas

tusyati tusyati tusyaty eva i parani eva paran naparam

evam prabalanubhavadyotitabuddhih i upasamsriram sain-

prati hitva hrsyati hrsyati lirsyaty eva iprakrtipumaikye

drsyam sarvara sphiirati caracaravupara visvara i iti medhavi

jivannmktim gacchati gaccliati gacchaty eva i tatvani asi

srutilaksyam vastu jhatva soham soham itiva ivagvrtter

yyo laksyam kurvan divyati divyati divyaty eva i satyam

jfianam suddham anantara brahmaivaham tad ahan tv

eva I iti samskrtabuddhi's sarvara pasyati pasyati pasyaty

eva 1 atmanatmavicare saddhye sadhanahlno mudho jantuh i

iha sarasare paiTivare muhyati muhyati muhyaty eva ikiiii

va jfianam kim ivajnanam bhedo yasya na yato jantoh i

prajnanasrutivisayatvam syat iti vai manye manye manye i

sarasaravivekl dehi dehajfianain bhitvan(u)haya i bralima-

jhane yatate yady api duhkhan nastan nastan nastam ii iti

brahmanubhavastakam samaptara ii om ii

(3)

Two leaves at the end of the volume contain Paradigms

of Conjugation, beginning:— sapi i bhii sattayam i edha

vrddhau idupacas pake i pacati pacata ity adi i liti I

jDecithaipapaktha i etc., and ending:— luiii aciicurat acu-

curata i luti corayitety adi i pala raksane arcca pujgyara

purvavat ii luiii arccicat arccicata i

n.

Whish No. 92.

Size: 134 X2f in., (2) -f 248 -j- (2) leaves, from 12 to 14 lines on

a page.


I (rlloko divyati divyati) inserted, but crossed out.

^ 124 H$-

Date: Entry Ly Mr. Whish dated 1831. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: Grantba.

The Bhdsyarainaiorahhd , a Commentary on ^ankara's

Bhasya on BadardyamCs Veddnta-Sdtras, by Govinddnanda,

a pupil of Gopdla Sarasvatl. The name of Govindanandais given in the colophons at the end of I, 1; II, 2; 3; 4;

IV, 4, while in the colophon at the end of the first

Adhyaya Rdmdnanda, the pupil of Govindananda, is men-

tioned as the author of the work. In the Berlin MS.(described by Weber-Berlin I, p. 177) Padas 3 & 4 are

marked by 'Ramanandi' in the margin. According to Hall

p. 89 (see also p. 202) the real author of the work is

Ramananda Sarasvati, who dedicated his work to his GuruGovindananda. But it seems, we have to distinguish

between the original Bhusyaratnaprabha by Govindananda

(as printed in the edition of the Yedanta- Sutras, Bibl.

Ind.), and a Tippana or brief notes on it, by Ramananda.

(See Ind. Off* lY, p. 724.) Our MS. might be described

as containing 'Ramananda's adnotated edition of Govinda-

nanda's Bhasyaratnaprabha'. See also Aufrecht CO. p. 386,

and above No. 78 (1).

It begins:— om sivaya parabrahmane namalii avighnam

astu Isrigurucaranaravindabhyan namah

i yam iha karu-

nikam saranam gatopy arisahodara apa mahat padami tarn

aham asu liarim varam asraye janakajamkam anantasukha-

krtim iVibhlsanorisahodaropity anvayah

i srigauryya nikhila-

rtthadan(read °dan) nijapadambhojena muktipradam prau-

dham vighnavanam harantam anagham sridumdhitundasinai

vande, etc. . . . srimat-Gopalagirbhih prakatitaparamadvaita-

bhasasmitasya-srimat-Govindavanlcaranakamalago nirvrto-

ham yathalihi moksaijuryyam srikaucyam srikamaksi-

dattam payasam devair api stutam prajyam sampurnamprakrstajyayuktani va yat bhojyam annam tenatipiijya

i

sri-Sivaramayoginah kihca sivas casau rfimas ceti svanamnasrigaurinayakayoh abhedam prakatayanti tebhyo gurubhyo

labdhatmabodho yaih srimat-Gopalasarasvatibhih fair ity

artthahi sri-Saijikaram bhasyakrtam in-anamya Yyasam

^- 1 25 -^

harim siitrakrtaii ca kurve i sribhasj'atlrtthe parahara?a-

tustyai vakjalri(read "jala)bandhaccliidam abliyupfiyami atra

bhasye, etc. . . . aham brahma nirbliayam ii om il ilia khalu

svaddliyayocldliyeta(vya) iti, etc. Sec edition of the Veda-

ntasutras, Bibl. Ind., p. 1 sq.

F. 54:— sriraatparamahamsapariviTijakacriryyasri-Govindri-

nandabhagavatkrtau sririiakaraimamsakavyakhyayam bba-

syaratnaprabhayara pratbamaddhyayasya piathamah padah ii

I, 2 ends f. 64b, I, 3 f. 85b.

F. 100:— iti srlparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasii - Go-

vindanandabhagavacchisya - Hamanandakrtau sarirakaml-

mamsavyakhyayain bhasyaratnaprabhribhidbayara pratba-

masyaddbyayasya caturtthapadab :i addhyayas ca samaptab ii

II, 1 ends f. 118b, II, 2 f. 146b, II,"^3

f. 166b, II, 4

f. 173b, III, 1 f. 179, Iir, 2 f. 189b, III, 3 f. 220, III, 4

f. 231, lY, 1 f. 237, IV, 2 f. 241, IV, 3 f. 245 b.

It ends (f. 248 b):—atoktadososakyasya ^ esa by eveti sa-

sanat ii iti srlparamabarasapavivrajakacriryya.sii - Govinda-

nandabbagavatkrtau bbasyaratnaprabbayam caturttbasya-

ddbyayasya caturttbab padah i addhyayas ca samaptab ii

era sivSya parabrabmane namahi

94.

Whish No. 93.

Size: Ul X Ig- in., (2) + 62 + 54 + 67 + (2) leaves, 9 or 10 lines

on a page.


Date: 18*1^ or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantlia.

(1)

The Dvaklhasutra, a portion oi Bodln'ti/ancCs Srautasfiti-a,

in 4 Prasnas. MS. No. 1571 in Mitra, Notices IV, p. 146

contains Prasnas 3, 4 and 5. But Eurnell, Tanjore p. 20a

only gives 4 Prasnas, like our MS. Cf. Mitra, Notices X,

p. 266 (No. 4159).

It begins:—katbani u kbalupavasatba iti vijanlyat san-

dbya svid evopapadyatho *** *** *** (blank) lusandher

I Ed.: ato'tra doso'saiikhyah syad.

î 12G H^

upapadanan nanu klialu sandliyasupapadaya iva sarvesan

tv eva sandbyasu ha smaba Bodhayano yatraitad u pava-

tostam ita aditye purastat candram alohiti, etc.

F. 22:—dhenum vanadvaham va dadyad itiBo + nonyad

vai kathana iti Sallkih n 33 ii iti dvaidhe prathamah pra-

6nah II srImad-Yajfiesvaraya namali ii liarih om ii caturmma-

syani vyakliyasyamas, etc.

F. 37 b:—pratijulmyad iti Bo + no na pratijubiiyad iti

Sabkib II 27 II iti dvaidbe dvitiyab prasnah ii . . . atbatogni-

kalpam vyakbyasyamab, etc.

F. 49 b:—kuryjâd iti Bo + no na kuryyad iti Sabkib ii 21 n

dvaidbe trtiyab prasnas samaptab ii . . . atbata istikalpam

vyakbyasyama sva basma + neb, etc.

It ends (f. 62b):— nityani ca dadyad iti Bodbayanaetany eveti Salikir ety anye ceti Sallkih ii 18

i dvaidbe

caturttbab prasnah ii samapto dvaidhab ii sri-Kanvaya Bo-dbayanaca(rya)ya namah ii siibbam astu ii

2—3.

Two fragments of the Mahdgnisarvasva, a Commentaryon the Agnikalpasatra, Dvaidliasutra, and Karmdntasutraof BodhdyancCs 6raidas€dra, (by Vdsudeva Dik.îta). I could

not find the author's name in the MS., but see Burnell I.O.

p. 27 sq., Hultzscb II, p. 74 (No 695). The Oxford MS.Sansk. d. 13 contains a comjilete cojjy of the work in

19 Adhyayas.

It begins:— Bodbayanam pranamyagneb kalpasutram

yatbamati i dvaidhakarmmantasiitrabbyam saba vyakbya-

syatetarami agner anarabhyadbltatvad adhltanan ca pra-

krtagamitvadiksadisu sambandban darsapurnamasayos ca

diksadyabbavat jyotistomamgataddhyavadbiyate diksadi-

bbir jyotistomamgam prasiddhan tatsambandbognau bha-

vati, etc.

F. 19 b:—iti mabagnisarvasve pratbamoddbyayah ii

F. 28:—îti mabagnisarvasve dvitlyoddbyayab ii om li

F. 35b:—âtbestakanain karanani vaksyamab, etc.

F. 40:—atha gSrbapatyaciter i§takah ii

-S>< 127 i^

It breaks off (f. 54) with the following words:—ildyentye

ca diksadivasesu visnukramavfitsaprasamuccayah maddhya-

divasesu vyatyasena iti Salikiraatam i sagnicitye kratau

samvatsaran tisrah sat dvadasa va diksa iti diksakalpa-

vyavasthitah ekacara didiksakalpas tatra na bhavanti

tasmat.

Then the second fragment (with a new foliation) begins

(f. 1):— cita srayaddhvan taya deva tayamgi + sidateti i

agniksetrasya bahih parita ucchritas sarkarah . . . anuvyii-

liati II vyrikhyatam grirhapatyacitau ii mahagnisarvasve sa-

ptamoddhyayah li

F. 12:—iti mahagnisarvasve navamoddhyayah il

F. 42:—iti mahagnisarvasve caturdas[y]oddhyayah ii

F. 58 b:— iti mahagnisarvasve sodasoddhyayah ii

It breaks otf (f. 67b) with the words:—sruvahutyo karana

iti kuryyad iti Bodhayano na kuryyad iti Salikih atha

sruci caturgrhitam grhitvajyasya piirnam sruvau juhoti

sapta te agna iti ajyasya piirnam iti punarvacanam catu-

rtthe sruve yatha sruk piirna bhavati tatha prabhiitam

anayatity eva.

95.

Whish No. 94.

Size: U\xli in., (2) + 187 4- (2) leaves, from 10 to 13 lines on

a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Wbisli dated 1831. The MS. may be 100

or even 150 years older.

Character: Grantba.

(1)

The Faribhdsdrthasamgraha, a Commentary on the Pari-

Ihasas to Panini's Grammatical Sutras, by Vaidyamltha

gastrin, the son of B((t)iagiri D'lMta (ff. 1—55). See

Hultzsch IL p. 122 (No. 1254, see also No. 1058). The

arrangement of the Paribhasas is somewhat similar to

that in Siradeva's Paribhasavrtti. See The Paribha-

sendusekhara ed. by F. Kielhorn, Part II, pp. 529—537

^i 128 K~

In Hultzscb I, p. 26 (No. 311) Siradeva is given as the

author of a Paribhasarthasamgralia.

It begins:—vijeyyanas sada sambhiir jjaragaccbat girijam

muda Isancancuranab pasima tantantad vaggatim mama i

mtirttir yyasya hi Paninih padamahabhasyapraban(d)dba

tatha vakyanara krd api svadharma'' vitanute vag yasya

dasyam sada i sisya yasya virodhivadimakutikuttakavag-

dbatikas tasmai matula-Hamabhadramakhine bhtiyo namo

me bbavet il pranamya paraman devam bbavanlpatim avya-

yam i kriyate Vaidyanatbeua paribbasarttbasamgrabab ii

vyakbyanato visesapratipattir nna hi sandehad alaksanam^ II

vyakbyanatab vyakbyanad dbetupancamyantad adyaditvat

tasih, etc.

Ff. 6b, 7:— iti srlmad-Ratnagiridlksitaputrasya Vaidyana-

tbasastrinah krtisu paribbasarttbasamgrabe pratbamasya-

ddbyayasya pratbamab pildah ii ekayoganirddistanam saba

va pravrttis saba va nivrttib^ ii

Adbyaya I (in 4 Padas) ends f. 14; A. II (in 4 Padas)

f. 17b; A. Ill (in 4 Padas) f. 22; A. IV (4) f. 25b; A. Vf. 26b; A. VI f. 34b; A. A^II (4) f. 47b; A. VIII f. 49b.

Last Sutra (f. 55):—purvan dbatus sadbanena jmjyate

pascad upasargena^ ii

It ends (f. 55 b):—iti ubbayatha bhasye vyavabaro drsyate

iti II 125 II iti srimad-Ratnagiridiksitaputra-Vaidyanatbasa-

strinab krtisu paribbasarttbasaingrabe nyayamulaparibbasa

samapta ii barih om Ii srimatgurubhyo namah ii

(2)

The Candrikd, a Commentary on the Parihhdsdrthasam-

gralia, by Svcujamp'akdsdnanda, a pupil of Advaitdnaiida

Sarasvatl. See Ind. Oil. II, p. 180 sq. (Nos. 674, 675);

Mitia-Bikaner, p. 269 (No. 573).

It begins (f. 56):—natva gurupadadvandvam samsara-

jaladbiplavam ivyakaromi yathabuddbi paiibbasai'ttbasam-

grabaip i grantbadau sista mamgalam acaranti, etc.

1 For svadharma, the metre retjuires only two syllalsles (yj-).

2 See Paribhasendusekliara, P. 1.

3 See raribhasendusekliara, P. 17.

4 See Paribhasendusekliara, ed. Kielhorn, II, p. 537.

->^ 129 f^

F. 94b:— iti paribhasarttliasamgralie vyakhyane pratlia-

masyaddliyayasya tritiyah paclah ii saki-t gatau vipratisedhe

yat badhitam tat badhitara eva ii

F. 95, Sutra:—kalut tu mum khalavtthesu vasarupa-

vidhir nnasti ii

F. 9Gb, Sutra:—sampratikabbaVe bbutapurvagatih ii

F. 99 :— paribhasarttbasamgrahavyakbyane tritlyasya-

ddbyayasya pratbamab padali ii laksaiiapratipadoktayob etc.

F. 113:— iti sriparamahamsaparivrajakacaryyasarvata-

ntrasvatantrasrimad-Advaitananda-Sarasvati-caranaravinda-

bbrmgayamanasya srimat-Svayampraka.saiiandasya krtau

paribbrisarttbasamgrabavyakbya(ya.)fi candrikayam catu-

rttbasyaddbyayasya caturtthab padab il samaptas caddhyri-

yab II grabanavata priitipadikena tadantavidbis tasti ii

Adbyaya VI ends f. 136; A. VIII ends f. 172.

Last Sutra (f. 186):—purvan dbatus sadbane yujyate

pascad upasargena ii

It ends (f. 187):—ubbayatbeti tatba ca bbasyakaravaca-

napramanyat sarvestasiddbir iti bbavah ii iti srlparamabani-

saparivrajakacaryyasarvatantrasvatantrasrimad-Advaitana-

nda-Sarasvatl-caranaravindabbrmgayamanasya Svayampra-

kasanandasya krtih paribbasarttbasamgrabavyakbya can-

drika sampiirna ii barib om ii

A later band has written on f. 187b:—iti mimamsa-

sastre piirvamimamsa sarnpurna ii

96.

"Whish No. 95.

Size: 12tX1|- in., (2) + 83+ 15+ (2) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines

on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Whish dated 1831. The MS. may be about

50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe Candrajmndgamasamgralia (Tantra) in 15 Pa-

talas.

9

.^ 130 Hg-

It begins:—srisivah i athatas sampravaksyami tripura-

ndasya laksanara i yad uktam purvam astiti saktam andam

liiranmayam iasti balarkakotyabhan tripurandam hiran-

mayam irathakaram mahad divyam samanante tu sam-

sthitam i etc.

F. 1 marg. :—prathamapatalam isadamnayalaksanam i

Ff. 10b, 11:—iti candrajnanagamasamgrahe purandala-

ksane sadamnayalaksanan nama prathamah patalah ii

Patala II (tripurandalaksane pithalaksanam) ends f. 20 b;

P. Ill (sripurandalaksane srlcakralaksanam) f. 41b; P. IV(tripurandalaksane sricakrantaraladevatapratipadanam) f.45

;

P. V f. 49 b; P. VI (srlvidyasandhyanusthanam) f. 50b;

P. VII (srividya[n]nyasa) f. 52 b; P. VIII (srividyajapa-

kalpab) f. 55b; P. IX (pujadesakalanirupanam) f. 57; P. X(cakraradhanaphalam) f. 63; P. XI f. 67; P. XII f. 69;

P. XIII (saktasamayadiksavidhanam) f. 75; P. XIV (dl-

ksavidhih) f. 79.

It ends (f. 83 b):—vidyamantrarabasyajfiasambbogan mu-

ktim apnuyat ii iti candrajnanagamasaragralie rahasye

mantrartthapratipadanan nama pancadasab patalali ii barib i

om II sriparambayai namah ii sripurnanandanatbante ii barib

om II yadrsam pustakan drstva, etc.

(2)

Tbe Kaidddarsatantra, by Visvdnaudandtha. See Auf-

recbt CO. s. vv. kauladar^ana, kaulacara, and kauladarsa.

It begins:—natva srigurupadukan ca vatukam vaniii ca

vigbnesvarani kame^an tripuram param bbagavatim devlin

sukasyamalam i vaksye kaulikadburttadambhikasatbadinam

kulajnani namacarasya ca laksanani vilasat satkaulikanam

kramat ii kaulagamatantrarttban samgrbya srikularnava-

rttbams caikauladarsam kurute Visvanando bitSya kaula-

vidani ii

It ends:— srimad-Visvanandanatbapranitam kaulacara-

sesadbarmaprakasami kauladarsain kaulasastranusaram

kaulacaryyas samyag alokayantam ii iti sri-Visvanandana-

tbaviracitakauladarsatantrara sanipurnara ii srimabatripura-

sundaryyai namab ii subbam astui

-$H 131 »<-

97.

"Whish No. 96.

Size: lOfxlT in., (2) + 71 + (2) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.




The PrapaHcasamsdrasamgraha, an abstract oi tankard's

PraiKiHcasdra. Incomplete. The author of the abstract

is Oirvdnendra Sarasvatl, pupil of Visvcsvara Sarasvati,

who was a pupil of Amarendra Sarasvati, see Burn ell,

Tanjore, p. 207b; Stein-Jammu, p. 232.

It begins:—om agajananapatmarkam gajananam ahar-

nnisamianekadantam bhaktanam ekadantam upasmahe i

on natva sri-Samkaracaryyam Amarendrayatisvaramikurve

prapahcasarasya sarasamgraham uttamam i tatra prapanca-

sare yad yac Chamkaracaiyyair uktam mantrayantrapra-

yogadi tat sarvam api sarataram eva tathapidanim manda-

prajfirivata vistaraso jhatum anusthanaii (read °atuh) ca-

sakyatvad atyantopakarakatvena yat sarabhiitan tad alpa-

granthenaiva yatha [i] sarvamantrayantratantrasaragraha-

nam syat tatha [i] sarvatas saram grhitva maya satsamprada-

yasarvasvabhidhavyakhyanoktamargena vaksyate (i) tatra

punah prasaragat tatra tati'a mantrakalpantare mantrasa-

rakramadipikaSanatkumari[r]yyasaradatilakamantradevata-

prakasikadau yad yan mantrayantrady uktam i tad api kificit

kiucid vaksyate i tatra prapahcasare [i] prathaman tavat

ksirabdhau, etc.

It breaks off with the following words:—evan dhyatva

nyaset i om hrim am narayanah jyotir aham parajyotisi

juhomi liamssoham svaha namah hrim a 3 m.

98.

WmsH No. 97.

Size: lOlxlj in-, (1) + 133 + (1) leaves, from 7 to 9 lines ona page.


Date: 18tt or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

-^- 132 Hg-

(1)

The Dciksinamurtisamliitd , in 43 Patalas (ff. 1—111),

described as a 'Kaulasastra' by Mr. Whish.

It begins:—dvitiyena caturttliena sasthenarkena sundari i

indrena candrakalayavidyam sambhedya ca svaraih i sadam-

gani nuyajen mantrl hrc chiras ca sikha(m) tatha i kavacan

netram astran ca namah svaha kramena ca ivasat vausad

astraii ca phad ebhis saha vinyaset i etc.

F. 2:—iti sridaksinamiirttisamliitayani ekaksaralaksml-

pujavidhili patalah prathamah ii

It ends (f. 111b):—tasya samvatsarl puja srividyadhisthita

bhavet ll iti sridaksinamurttisamhitayain niadana(read da-

mana?)ropananaimittikavidhanan nama tricatvarimsatpata-

lah 11 iti daksinamurttisamhita samptirna ll subham astu ll

(2)

The Kumdrasamhitd , in 10 Adhyayas (£f. 112—133),

described as a 'Kaulasastra' by Mr. Whish.

It begins (f. 112):— srigurubhyo namah igurumiirttir

ambikam srikrsnam srlsambadaksinamurttim vande vina-

yakam kam vanini sundaramurttim dharanim ^rlsamasta-

yudhasampiirnarn satbhujah cadayanvitam i adhastad vanita-

karam adyam vande gajananam i rahjitadrivare ramye

munivrndanisevite ikalpadrumaih parivrte sikhare hema-

bliusite Iratnastambhasahasrais tu sobhite ratnamandape i

ratnasimhasanariidhan devya saha mahesvaramidrastum

samagato brahnia pranipatya krpanidhim i baddh[v]anjali-

puto bhutva tustava paramesvaram i brahma i namas

sivaya devaya, etc.

F. 113b:—iti srikumarasamhitayam sadasivabrahmasam-

vade vidyaganesamantroddharan nama prathamoddhyayah i

F. 129:—iti srividyaganapatikalpe rahasyagame samgra-

mavijayo nama astamoddhyayah ii

It ends (f. 133):—kim atra bahunoktena sarvan kaman

avapnuyat ll iti srikumarasamhitayam rahasyatirahasyan

nama dasamoddhyayah ll srigurubhyo namah ll etc.

^H 133 H$-

99.

WmsH No. 98.

Size: 12f xl-j- in., 100 + 68 + 65 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: 18 tb or 19 tb cent.?

Character: Grantba.

(1)

A Commentary on a Manual of ^rauta Bites, viz. Newand Full Moon Sacrifices (darsapuriiamasau), Laying of

the Fire (adhana), and Animal Sacrifice (pasubandha),

according to the school of Apastamha (ff. 1—100).

It begins:— athato darsapfirnaraasau vyakhyasyamahi

pratar agnihotram hutva darbhesv asino darbhau dha-

rayamanah patnya saha praiian ayamya sanikalpam karoti i

darssena yaksyei animirvapyaindravaimrdhena saha pii-

rnamasena yaksye i tena paramesvaram prinayanii dar-

bhan nirasyapa upasprsya i vidyud asi + paimi i dvih i

apa upasprsya iyaksyamanopa upasprsati tad idani sarva-

yajuesupasparsanam bhavati i etc.

F. 17b:— prathamah prasnas samaptah ii ^rikrsnaya

namah ii dev[y]asya tva + madade i sphyam adayai indrasya

bahur asi daksinas, etc.

F. 35b:—dvitiyaprasnas samaptah ii idiim eke piirvam

samananti prasitram eke prasitrapatra upastiryya, etc.

F. 49b:—trtiyah prasnas samaptah il . . . atha yajamano

daksine vedyante daksinena pada caturo visnukraman

pracah kramaty uttaram uttarah jyayamsami etc.

F. 56 b:—atha naksatranii etc.

F. 71:—harih oni ii subham astu li (71b:) adhanam trivi-

dhara somapurvam homapiirvam istipilrvah cetii etc.

F. 76b:—harih om ii pasubandhaprayoga ucyate i pra-

vrtpaurnamasyam amavasyayam va pratar agnihotram

hutva, etc.

It ends (f. 100) :—sarasvatiiidam havih i

sarasvan idam

havih 1 agnabhagi (read agnir?) idam havih i deva ajyapa

ity adi sarvam samanarn ii harih om etc.

-^ 134 H$-

(2)

Text of the Manual of Srauta rites, on which the pre-

ceding work is the commentary (ff. 1—28).

It begins:— athato dars^apurnamasau vyakhyasyamah i

pratar agnihotrara hutvaidarbhesv a + patnya saha pra-

nan ayamyaidarsena yaksye

i anunirvap(y)aindravaimr-

dhena saha paurnamasena yaksyeivapanara

i vidyud asi

+ paimi i dvih apa upasprsya i asyam istySm addhvaryyun

tvam vrnimahei etc.

F. 17 b:—caturtthah prasnas samaptah il adhanaprayoga

ucyate i uktanaksatresu brahmanadayognin adadhirani etc,

F. 23b:—pasubandhaprayoga ucyate I pravrtpaurnama-

syam amavasyayam va, (pra)tar agnihotram hutva, etc.

F. 28:—ayan te yonir iti punar agnim samaropyagnyaga-

ram prapya mathitvayatane nidhaya i upavarohya I dhrstya-

danadi samanain ii harih om il subham astu ii

(3)

A Manual of Srauta rites, viz. the Agnistoma, according

to the school of Apastamba.

F. 28b begins:—pratar agnihotrara hutva pranan ayamyasamkalpam karoti

itripiirsasomapithavicchedajirayascitta-

rttham aindragnam pasun daurbrahmanyanirharanarttham.

a^vinara pasuh cagnistomiyasyopalabhyau kurvan somena

yaksye i jyotistomenagnistomena rathantarasamnaikavimsati-

daksinena tena paramesvaram prinayani i vid}aid asi + midvih 1 etc.

F. 48 b:—patnisamyajantognlsomiyas santisthate 11 harih

om II ye deva manojata iti vratayatiiagniddhre havirddhane

va yajamanan jagarayanti, etc.

It ends (f. 68):— vacaspataye brahmana idam i tarn

agnim parityajyaisayam agnihotrara fju)homi

idhrstya

danadi marjjani (?) nantani krde pratarhomas santisthate-

gnistomah ii harih om ii etc.

(4)

A Commentary on the preceding work.

It begins:—om kratusanikalpukalei hotil

i ko yajuah I

-^- 135 r<-

rtvijah ika daksineti prativacanaiu bruyat ) mahan me

voco bhargo roc voco yaso me voca stomam me vocah klptim

me voco bhaktim me vocas sarvam me voca iti' japitvai sa

vrto japetiagnis te hota, etc.

F. 28b:—ity agneyakratu(h) samaptab ii athosasyab i etc.

It ends (f. 65 b):—vacaspatinetyadiiilanta santistbate

|

ayas cetyadi sarastbajapas santistbategnistomoguistomab^ il

baribiom ll srlgunibbyo namab ii

100.

Whish No. 99.

Size: 184- Xl-^- in., 37 + 12 + 13 + 29 leaves, from 6 to 9 (in the

last part from 10 to 13) lines on a i^age.


Date: The Siddhfirthin year in which the MS. was written (see

below) may correspond to A. D. 1679—80 or A. D. 1739/40.

Scribe: Sesfidri Siiri. See No. 34.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

Tbe TayJcajmrihham, by Kesavamisra (ff. 1—30). See

Ind. Oft". IV, p. 605 sq.

It begins:— balopi yo nyayanaye pravesam alpena

vancbaty alasasrutenai samksipya yuktyanvitatarkkabbasa

prakasyate tasya krte mayaisa i pramrinai)rameyasam.saya-

prayojanadrstantasiddbantfivayavatarkkanirnayavadajalpa-

vitandahetvabliasaccbabxjatinigrabastbananan tatvajnanau

nisreyasadbigaraa iti nyayasyadimam sutram iasyarttbah i

pramanadisodasapadarttbanan tatvajnanau moksapraptir

bbavatitii etc.

It ends (f. 30):— etavataiva balavyutpattisiddbeh iiti

Kesavamisrena viracita tarkkaparibbasa samfipta ll yadrsam

grantbani alokya, etc. . . . siddbarttbyakbye tu varsesmin

bbaskare sirribasaiiistbitei bkbitam paribbasakbyam gran-

tbam Sesadrisiirina n

1 Cf. Ap. Sraut. X, 1, 4.

2 Cf. Ap. Sraut. XIII, 25, 10.

-^ 136 K-

(2)

Fragment of tlie Tarkdblidsdpra'kdsika, a Commentary on

Kesavamisra's Ta7-JaqxirMdsd,hjCi7inaml)hafta. (fit". 30b—37).

See Aufrecht-Oxford, nr. 606. Burnell, Tanjore p. 112b.

It begins (f. 30 b):— om sakrn natvapi yam loko labhate

santisampadahisa nab payad apayebhyah yogananda-

nrkesarl i cikirsitasya granthasya nispratyubaparipuranaya

sistacaraparipraptam visistestadevata[na]pranamam manasi

nidhaya cikirsitam pratijanite balopiti i etc.

It breaks off (f. 37) with the words: — laksye tv apy

avarttanam asambhavali i yatha gor ekasapbatvam i kratv-

antarvarttadhi (?).

(3)

The Kdrakavdda, by Jayardma Bhatta Acdrya(ff. 1—12).

It begins:—natva visnoh padambhojah Jayaramas

samasatah i karoti karakavyfikhyiim iha samkhyavatam

mudaIatra karanakani karttrkarmmakaranasampradana-

padanadhikaranani sat tatvah ca na tat kriyanimittatvam

caitrasya tandulam pacatityadau, etc.

It ends (f. 12):— tatra saptamiti tat sutrarttha ity

adosah il iti sri-Jayaramabhattacaryyaviracita-karakavadas

samaptah ii namas te sarade devi kasmirapuravasinii tvam

aham prartthayisyami vidyadanan tu dehi me ii harih om ll

(4)

The Vddaratndvall (by JRdma &dstrin), a fragment only

(ff. 1—13). See Aufrecht CC. p. 562.

It begins:— kavitarkkikasimhaya kalyanagunasaline sri-

mate Vemkate^aya vedantagurave namah avighnam astui

bhasyam yadabharanabhasitam eva jatam yatsutanisva-

sitam eva bhavanti vedah i yadvajivahavaca eva 2)urana-

jalam tarn srigirisam anisam saranam bhajami ii vagdevatan

namaskrtya vadibalavinodinimivadaratnavalim kurmmas

tarkkabhrisanusO-rinlminanu grauthadau mamgalam ava-

syam acaraniyyam i etc.

•^4 137 -^

It breaks off (f. 13) with the words:—atas tatkahlvrtti-

bhavatvam piTigabhavatvam iti purvoktadoi?abhavad iti

sarvam sustham iti kriranatavadah ii naiiu yumi mi^srana-

mi^ranayo.

(5)

A fragment of a work on Xyaya, possibly belonging to

the YddaratncwaU (S. 1—29).

It begins:— pratyaksaniriipananantaram upajivyopajlva-

kabhavasamgatya anumanam nirupayitum pratijanite atheti

athasabda anantaryyavacanali pratyaksanirupanasyfirttliad

avadhitvam avagamyata iti ata eva siddhatvam api niru-

pyata iti varttamanrirtthakalasaprayogena canumananirupa-

nasya saddhyatvalabhah evan ca siddhasiiddhyasamabhi-

vyahare siddham saddhyayopayujyata iti nyayena malinan

te vapu snaya ity atrevatrapi pratyaksanumananirupanayoh

upajlvyopajivakabhrivalilbhah, etc.

It breaks off (f. 29) with the words:—niscitasaddhyavad-

vrttatvat asadharanyapattih istatvat asadharanasatprati-

paksayor anityatadosatvavadinani pracam uiatenaital la-

ksanad iti.

101.

WmsH No. 100.

Size: IGjXH in-, (1) + 70 (numbered as leaves 45—114) + 1 (odd

leaf between ft'. 81 and 82) + (1) leaves, from 6 to 8 lines on a page.


Date: 17 th or 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha (one leaf between ff. 81 and 82 in Malayalan).

Injuries: The first two leaves are slightly damaged.

Fragment of a work (probably some Commentary) on

Nyaya philosophy.

It begins (f. 45):—yat kimcit saddhyanisthadheyatvani

rupakadhikaranatvam va adye kevalanvayiti kevaliinvayisa-

ddhyaka ity artthah avyape **** (broken) yatisaddhyanistheti

dvitiyenane(ne)ti vahniman dhiimad ity adau adye dosan-

taram aha kvacid iti visistasattavan jater ity adau satta-

-^ 138 Hg-

nisthadheyatvauirupakatvasya samanyadau satvena tatra

jatyadbikaranatvabhavasya satvad iti bliavahi etc.

F. 51:— iti pancalaksanarahasyam ii paribhasikam evety

evakarena yoganadaras siicitali, etc.

F. 72:— pragalbbiyalaksanam aba saddbyeti gunanya-

tvavisistasattavan j Titer ity atra, etc.

F, 76:—misralaksanam eva pariskrtya darsayati keci(t) tv

iti sajatyam sadrsyam, etc.

F. 85:— sarvabbaumalaksane samudayapadadane taddo-

sanam alagnakatety asayena, etc.

F. 102:— tipu^I sattavan dravyatviid vabniman dbumad

ity adau tadrsakiitadbikaraTiajagadvrttitYasya, etc.

F. 106:— tipii^Iatra jaladiriipadravyam na svasabdar-

ttba I etc.

r. 111b: — tipu-I tatra samavayena gunasamanyabbava-

syotpattikalavaccbedena, etc.

F. 112:—kecit tu vyapya vrttitvam kincid avaccbinna-

vrttikabbinnatvam etc.

It ends (f. 114):—nanu pratiyogitavaccbedakavisistajna-

nam nabbavapratyakjsamatre betub idan tv adina abbava-

pratyakse vyabbicarat na tilvad abbavapratyaksavisese

manabbavad ata aba visesanatavaccbedakavisisteti visesye

visesanam iti nyayena nabbavapratyaksam ananubbavat

vivecitau cedani alokamanjaryyam asmabbib ii srigurubbyo

namab ii

102.

Whish No. 101.

Size: Ufxll in., (2)4-19+ 147 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: IStii or 19th cent.?

Character : Grantha

.

(1)

Tbe Qcmtanwja Dharmasdslra in 3 Adbyayas or 29 smaller

subdivisions (called 'Adbyayas' in tbe Commentary, and in

Stenzler's edition).

I May be tipu.

-^ 139 K-

It begins:—vedo dharmmamula(m) tadvidafi ca snij-ti-

^ile, etc.

In I, 44 this MS. supports the reading srehu adopted

by Stenzler from his Telugii MS. See 'The Institutes of

Gautama', ed. by A. F. Stenzler, p. iv.

The ^i^rsi Adhyaya ends after the 9**^ chapter ('Adhyaya'

9 in Stenzler's ed.), f. 7:— acaram prathamoddhyayah ii

The second Adhyaya ends after the 19*^ chapter

('Adhyaya' 19 in Stenzler's ed.), f. 13:—vyavaharan dvi[ti]-

tiyoddhyayah ii

Then follows the 20*^ chapter which is not found in

Stenzler's edition.

It begins:— atha catussastisu yatanasthanesu duhkhany

anubhuya tatremani laksanani bhavanti, etc.

The chapter ends:— visuddhail laksanair jjayante dhar-

mmasya dharanad iti dharmmasya dharanad iti ii 20 ii

Chapters 21—29 correspond to Adhyayas 20—28 in

Stenzler's edition.

It ends:— iti dharramo dharmmah il 29 ii prayascittam

trtlyoddhyayah ii karakrtam aparadham ksantum arhanti

santah (read sadhavah?) ii kotikannyapradanaii ca kotigoda-

nam eva ca iapuryyrima(read °yyamana?)sahasranan tatsa-

mali pratarahutih ii kotigodavarisnanam makararke sita-

site I tat phalam samavapnoti sayamhomavalokanatidSntam

ksantam jitakrodham jitendriyam akalmasami tam agrya-

brahmanam anye sesat (read manye sesah) sudra iti smrtah ii

yac caitanyam anasyiita (read anusyutam?) jagratsvapnasu-

suptisu 1 tad eva tvam idana [njtatvam ito nasty adhikam

param ii sriguru^ . . . namo namah il

(2)

The Mitalisara, a Commentary on the Gautamiya

Dharmasdstra, by Haradattamisra. It is incomplete. Thefirst Adhyaya (of the smaller subdivisions) is wanting, and

at the end one leaf seems to be lost, containing the end

of the Commentary.

It begins:— pragupancanayanat^ kamacaravadapaksah

I Head prag upanayanat.

->4 140 H$-

Spatkalasyopanayanasya grahanami a sodasat brahmana-

syetyadi brahmacariti limgat na hi nityakalat prak striga-

manasya prasamgosti, etc.

The second chapter ends (f. 9):— Haradattamisravira-

cita(yam)mitaksarakhyayamGautamadharmmasastratlkayan

dvitiyoddhyayah ii

The I"' Adhyaya (acaram) ends f. 39.

End of the II^<^ and beginning of the III'<^ Adhyaya(f. 1021)):— iti Haradattamisraviracitayam mitaksarakhya-

yam Gautamiyatikayam ekonavimsoddhyayah ii atha ca-

tussastisu yatanasthanesu du(h)khany anubhuya tatremani

Laksanani bhavantiti karmmavipakaddhyayasya vyakhyanandurllabham

i etc.

It breaks off with the last but one Sutra (28, 51

Stenzler):— yatoyam aprabhavo bhiitanam himsanugraha-

yogesu1 prabhavaty asmad iti prabhavah karanam I

(tathaha).

103.

Whish No. 102.

Size: 15x2-g- in., (1) + 160 (numbered 130 to 289 in continuation

of No. 88= Whish No. 87) + (2) leaves, about 13 lines on a page.


Date: The MS. was written in theParidhavin year, corresj^onding

to 967 of the KoUam era, or A. D. 1792.

Scribe: Subrahmanya.

Character: Grantha.

The Sivarahasydkhanda from the SahkarasaniJiitd of the

Bkanda-Piirdna, continued from MS. Whish Xo. 87 (No. 88),

and containing the Devakdnda (ff. 130—141), Daksakdnda(ff. 142—181), and the Upcidesakdnda (ff. 182—289).

It begins:— matamahamahasailam mahas tad apitama-

hamI karanah jagatam vande kanthad uparivaranam

i

srigurubhyo namah i srisarasvatyai namah i sivaya on

namah ii atha viksya guho devah jayantapramukhan iha i

bandhitan anayety aha virabahum tadasuraihi sa tatheti

vinirgatya guhajham sirasa yahan i etc.

-^ 141 H$-

The Devakanda (in 7 Adhyayas) ends f. 141b:—om ity

adimahapurane snskande samkarasamhitayam sivarahasya-

khande devakiinde saptamoddhyayali ii om sivaya namah ii

devakandas samaptah ii yadrsam pustakan drstva, etc. . .

srlsomaskandaparamesvaiTiya namah ii . . . Subrahmanyasya

svahastalikhitam ii

The Daksakanda begins (f. 142):— harividhimukhyavan-

dyam sarvakarttaiam isam padanatadiuitaghnara sasvatain

vaktratundam i abhayavaradahastam sambhuputrara gane-

sani hrdayakamalamaddhye santatah cintayami ii rsayali ii

daksaddhvaras tvaya proktah (read °ah) pura suta tapo-

dhanai jayantayendraputraya samasena brhaspatih i etc.

This Kanda ends (f. 181b):—om ity adimahapurane

sriskande samkarasamhitayam sivarahasyakhande daksa-

kande catvririmsoddhyfiyah ii sriminaksisundaresvarribhyan

namah ii harih om | daksakandas samaptah ii . . . Siibrah-

manyasvahastalikhitam ii sridaksinlimurttaye namah ii

The Upadesakanda begins (f. 182):—om visvesvaram

visvavandyam vimakijhanabodhakamiupadesakandam mii-

ktyarttham umaputran namamy aham | subrahmanyam

suresanam dhuryyakotisamaprabharn I sukumaram ahamvande sada sarvamgasuudarara

| etc.

It ends (f. 289 b):—om iti srimatskande mahapuranc

sarpkarasanihitayam sivarahasyakhande upadesakande pah-

casititamoddhyayah ii om sivaya namah ii samaptam idam

upadesakandam iharih om ii . . . Subrahmanyan svahastena

likhitam . . . sarakarasamhitasaptakandam parisamaptam

9 100 60 7 srlmesamasamiparltapmamasamvatsaram

caitramasam parisamaptam ii om . . . subham astu ii

On the same leaf written by Mr. Whish:"100

967

825

This copy written in 1792 AD April/May

Here ends tlie 7"' & Last Kandam of the Sankara

Samhita."

-^ 142 .^

104.

WmsH No. 103.

Size: 12|x2 in., (1) -f 10+ 80+ (2) leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a

Malayalam page, 8 or 9 lines on a Grantha page.



50 years older.

Character: The first two works (10 leaves) in Malayalam, the rest

in Grantha.

(1)

The SanJcliyasai^tati, or SdukhyaMriJ^d, by I^varah'sna

(ff. 1—3).

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namali avighnam astu i

duhkhatrayabliighataj jijnasa tadajjagliatake hetau drste

saparttha cen naikantatyantatobhavat i drstavad asravikas

sa hy avisuddhiksayatisayayuktah, etc.

It ends (f. 3 b):— saptatyam khalu yertthas tertthah

krtsnasya sastitantrasya akliyayikavirahitah paravadavivar-

jjitas capi ii tatha ca rajavarttikam ii iDradhanastitvam

ekatvam arttliamatvam athanyataiparartthyan catmano

naikyam viyogo yogavivacasesavrttir akarttrtvam laukikar-

tthas tatha dasa viparyayah pahcavidhas tathokta nava

tustayah karananam asaniartthyad astavimsatidha vadhah i

iti sastih padartthanam astabhis saha siddhibhih ii ' namah

Kapilaya ll . . . subham astu iiii

(2)

The Bhdsydrthasamgraha, by Bralimdnanda Yati, the

pupil of Visvesvardnanda (ff. 4— 10).

It begins (f. 4):—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam

astuIghatarupena yo bhati patarupena ca prabhuh sarva-

[bhajvasakam vande tarn ahan devakisutam srlmatbhasyamr-

tambhodher arttharatnam samuddhare hnum (?) Lamkurv

ahcane (?) naryah kantham kaustubhavaddharih srutismrtiti-

liasapuranani hi brahmani pramanam tesah ca trividha

pravrttih kesaiicit parinamadrstyanusarini anyesam vivar-

ttadrstyanusarini paresam apavadadrstyanusarini, etc.

I "All this (tatha ca . . . siddhibhih) from the TattvakaunmudI

of Vacaspatmisra, and faulty", Prof. Aufrecht.

-5H 14:5 Hg-

• It ends (f. 10):— atrantahkaranopadher badhitatvan nagamanadisaraka iyam evaitat sutrasamdarljliapratipadya

bhasyakaradyabhimata ca iti sri-Visvesvaranandagurupra-

sadasriditasarvajnatvena Brahmanandayadina (sic) krtasrl-

matbhasyrirttliasamgraha(h) samaptah ii srimatbhasyalivayovisnuli prasldatu sada mama yadiyarasam asvadya na ma-nonyapumartthadrk ii ii srigurubhyo namah ^rlsfivj'--^^---

vagrahebbyo namah sriramava nn^-^V etc.

(3)

A Commentary on the SdnJ:]ii/asaptati, by Vdcaspatimis7~a

(ff. 1—45).

It begins:—ajam etam lohitasuklakrsnain bahvih prajas

srjamanan namaraah aja etafi jusamanam bhajante jaliaty

enam bhiiktabhoga I asamastan I Kapilaya mahamunaye

sisyaya tasya tasya casmaraye Pancasikhaya tathe^vara-

krsnayaite namasySmahliha khaki pratipitsitam arttham

pratipadayan pratipHdayitavadheyavacano [bhavacano] bha-

vati ipreksavatam apratipitsitan tii pratijiadayat nayam lau-

kiko na parlksaKa ixi preKsa(vajT:unu- uniuuutavau upc^v.^jcra

sa caisam pratipitsitortthah yo jatah purusartthaya kalpate

ity adipsitasastravisayajnanasya paramapurusartthasadha-

natvahetukan tadvisayajijnasam avatarayati dulikhatraya-

bhigbriLaj jijnasa tadapaghatake hetau evam hi sastravi-

sayo na jijhasyeta yadi dubkban ntimn, j^aati na syat, etc.

'f. 45:— ity aryyamatir yyasya soyam aryyamaUK ofnc

ca sastram sa sri-Vacaspatimisraviracita sarakhyasaptativya-

khya sampurna ii harih om ii

(4)

The Sauliliycmvaranatativalmumndi, a Supercommentary

on Vacaspfdimisra^s work (No. 3), by Bodhahhdndl, a pupil

of Badlifiranya' (ff. 45—80).

It begins:—yatprasadad ajan nityam atmanam asami-

nam lvi>.juau tan gurim bhaktya namami karuiirikaran I

^rimatsaipkl^^

X The author's name is generally given as Blidrat'iyati, pupil of

Bodlmranija. (Prof. Aufreclit.)

-$H 14:-i H$-

prarlpsitasya granthasyapratibandhena parisamaptiprabala-

pratyartthino vyuda(read vyulia)rtthamsistacaraparipalanaya

ca pradhanasya purn(so) bliogapavargarttha(m) pravrttila-

ksanasastratatparyyakathanapurvakam pradhrmam purusams

ca namasyaty ajam ekam ity adislokena na jayata ity aja

syan mukprakrtili ta namama ity uttarenanvayali nanu

iLjc. --.i.i>n,Ye pramanabhapanir visayatvan nomaskaras-

yeti cet tatraha oaiiviv ^-.-aias sriainanad iti, etc.

It ends:—saktitustisiddhakhya ity arabhya viparyy(ay)Jida-

yah padarttha iti sa>^tih padartthab kathita ibety arttbab

kva sri-Vacaspate(h) suktib kva ca mandasya me matih i

kayitam etac ca yat tat (?)' ccboddbyam subuddbibbib ii iti

sri-Badbaranyasripadasisyaparamabainsaparivrajakacaryya-

sri-Bodbabbaratisripadakrta samkbyaYivaranatatvakaumudi

samapta ii . . . subbam astu i

105.

WmsH No. 104^. .~i .-4 •-., y^-j

I

oo -T ^-i; icttvca, T ur lines on a page.


Date: Probably early 18tii century.

Character: Grantha.

Tbe VedmitasdstrasiddMntalesasamgraha^ in 4 Pariccbe-

das, by Appayi/a Dlksita, son of Rangardja Diksita. Onthe oxitoiae cover tbe following titles are given: ^'Siddhdn-

talesasamjraha, or Siddhdntahhedasanjgraha, or Siddhdn-

tasdrasamgraha.^'' An edition of tbis work bas been published

in vol. I, Part I of tbe Yizianagram Sanskrit Series

(Benares 1890). See also Ind. Off. IV, p. 790 sq.

It begins:—yadviksanam sakalabhuta(m) ca yasya srstir

yyasya smitam sakalabbautikasrstir esa i yanmayaya vila-

sitaii jagad indrajalam tasmai namo bbagavate paramesva-

raya ii adbigatabbida purvacaryyan upetya sabasradba

sarid iva mabidesan samprapya sauripadotgata i jayati

bbagavatpadasrimanmukbambujanirgata jananabarini siiktir

brabmadvayaikapariXyana i etc.

I Mitra, Notices No, 2820 reads: kva capi sanmatam tattvam iti.

->• 145 f<-

It ends:— iti vedantasastrasiddhantaleâsamgrahe catur-

tthah paricchedah il vidvatguror vihi'tavisvajidaddhvarasya

^rlsarvatomukharaahavratayajisunoh sri-Ramgarajamakhina

sritacandraraaulir asray Appadiksita iti prathitas tanujah i

tantrany adhltya sakalani sa tatapada^vyakhyanakauâla-

kalavisadikrtani i atraaya vakyam^ anuruddhya ca sarppra-

dayasiddhantabhedalavasaragraliam ity akai-siti siddha-

ntaritisu maya bhramadiisitena syad yad yathapi likhitara

yadi kificid asya i samsodhane sasrayas (?) sadaya bhavantu

satsarapiadayaparisilananirvisamkah ii liaiih om ii sabda-

ntarabhyasagunasamkbya praka(ra?)nanamadheyani bheda-

sadhakapramanani ii . . . karotu mama kalyanam karunanidhir

isvarah i jananasthitisamhara(n) jagatSni vidadbati yah ii

^rimanmahadevaya âmbaya (read sambaya) parasmai

brahmane namali ii om brabmaiva satyafi jagan mithya on

tat sat II siva tsiva n ^ri il subbam astu.

106.

WmsH No. 105.

Size: 14TX2g in., (l)+ 23 [14—23 marked by letters from Jca io

jha] + 30 + 1 [single leaf inserted between 21 and 22] + 41 leaves,



Date: The MS. consists of old and modern parts. The first leaf,

and ff. 22—41 at the end of the MS. are written by a different handand have a more modern appearance. The older parts may have

been written in the beginning of the ISî century, the modern parts

at the end of the 18 1^^ or beginning of the 19 th century.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

A philosophical treatise, or fragment of a larger work

(Gddcidhau?) called YogijatdvMartha (ff. 1—13). See

Aufrecht CC. p. 482.

The first leaf (marked f. 13) begins:—ekapadartthasam-

sarge aparapadartthanisthatyantabhavapratiyogitvapraka-

* Doubtful aksara.

2 sadavadata Ed.

3 asthaya mulam Ed.

10

-^ 146 r<~

rakapramavisesyatvTibhavo yogyata[m] idr.si ca yogyata

ghatam anayety atra varttate, etc.

F. 8:—yogyatavadas samaptah ii

F. 13 b:—yogyatavadarttliah samaptah harih om.

(2)

A philosophical treatise (part of the Gadddhari? See

Aufrecht CC. p. 147, s. v. visayatavada and visayatavada-

rtha), called Lauhikavisayatdvdddrtlm (ff. 14—19).

It begins:—ghatam saksatkaromity anuvyavasayavisaya-

taya laukikavisayataya atiriktayas siddhir iti navlnah i etc.

See the beginning of the Laukikavisayavicara in MS.Walker 201 i, Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 245. Cf. Mitra, Notices,

Kr. 143. Ind. Off. IV, p. 648. Hall, p. 41 sq.

It ends (f. 19):— samapto laukikavisayatavadartthah ii

srivemkatesaya namali ii etc.

(3)

The Fardmarkivdddrtlm , another treatise or fragment

from the Gadddhari (ff. 19b—23 b). See Aufrecht-Oxford,

Nr. 611: Navlnamatavlcdra.

It begins:—anumitim pratiparvatiyadhiimaA'yapako vahnir

ity akarakali paramarsa eva hetuh, etc.

It breaks off with the words:—dhumiya ity akarakaba-

dhadipratibaddhyatvaprasamgah tadrsadhumaprakarataya.

(4)

TheVeddntaparihlidm, by Dharmardjddlivanndra, a pupil

of yeiikatanatha, and the author of the Tarkactidamani, and

of several Commentaries (ff. 1-12). See Aufrecht CC, p. 269.

The first leaf contains the beginning of the first Pariccheda

(as far as p. 3, 1. 6 in the edition of the text published

at Calcutta, Sake 1769), while ff. 2-12 contain the two

last Paricchedas.

F. 1 begins:—yadavidyavilasena bhiitabhautikasrstayah i

tan naumi paramatmanam saccidanandavigrahamiyadan-

tevasipahcasyair nnirasta bhedivaranah tan naumi narasini-

hakhyam yatlndram paramam gurum i srimat-Vemkatana-

-$^ 147 f<-

thakhyan vilarakutinivasinahi jagatgui'un aliam vande

sarvatantrapravarttakani yena cintamanau tika dasatika-

vibhanjaniitarkkacudamanir nnaraa krtiX vidvanmanorama

i

tika sasadliarasyapi balavyutpattidayinii padayojanaya

pancapadika vyfdvrta tatliaiteiui bodhaya mandanam veda-

ntartthavalambinii Dharmraarajaddhvarmdrena paribhasa

vitanyateiiha khalu dharmmartthakamamoksakliyesu ca-

turvidhapurusrirtthesu moksa eva paramapiirusartthal.i, etc.

F. 8b:— iti Dharmmarajaddhvarindraviracitayam veda-

ntaparibliasayaiu visayaparicchedah ii

It ends (f. 12):— iti siddtiam prayojanam il iti Dharmmara-jaddhvai'indraviracitayam vedantaparibhasayam astama-

paricchedah ii harih om om brahmadibhyo brahmavidya-

sarapradayakarttrbhyo namah ii vedantaparibhaseyam sarasa

likhita maya l etena vaudito devali kesabhyam priyatam

harih.

(5)

The Veddntasikhdniani, a Commentary on the Veddnta-

paribhdsd, by Rdmakrmddhvarin , the son of the author

Dharmardjddhvarlndra (ff. 13— 30, 1—41). The two first

Paricchedas only. A lithographed edition of this work, with

a commentary, was published at Benares (202 folk, oblong).

It begins (f. 13):—vagisad yas sumanasas sarvarttha-

nam upakrame i yan natva krtakrtya[su] syus tan namamigajananam

i naidaghabhanukiranesv iva varipilras sarvo

vibhati yadabodhavasat prapahcah i malaphaniva ca ni-

mllati yatpi'abodhat tat brahma naumi sukliam adva-

yam atmarupami a setor a sumeror api bhuvi viditan

Dharmmarajaddhvarindran vandehan tarkaciidamanima-

nijanauaksiradhims tatapadan i yat[sa]karunyan mayabhiid

adhigatam adhikan durgraham siiksmadhikair apyantam

sastrajatana jagati makhakrta Ramakrsnahvayena i veda-

ntaparibhasakhyara sohan tatavinirmmitam i vyakaromi

krtim sarvara srutyantartthapraka^ikami etc.

After f. 30, a new numbering of leaves begins, but no-

thing seems to be missing.

10*

-^ 148 H$-

End of the MS.:—va mithyatvam bodhyam anumanaru-

pena prayojanam upasamharati tasmad iti ii iti Dharmmara-

jaddhvarindratmaja-sri-Kamakrsnaddhvariviracite vedanta-

sikhamanau anumanaparicchedah ii sri-Ramakrsnaya namah ii

barill oin ii

107.

Whish No. 106.

Size: 121x1-8 in., (2) + 95 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 1831. The MS. cannot be manyyears older.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: One of the three leaves £f. 82 to 84, and parts of the

two others are lost, so also part of f. 89.

The Prapahcdlirdaya, in 8 Patalas, described by Mr.

Whish as *an admirable cyclopaedia of modern works of

Science.'

It begins:—lokadehadikaryyanarn karanasyadikaranami

prapancahrdayadharam tan namami sada harimi atheda-

nlm asesapurusartthasesataya sakalaprapaiicoyam iha pra-

darsyate sa tu trividho vedyavidyavettrprapaiicabhedena

tatra vedyaprapaiico dvi"\idhah tanubhuvanabhedena tatra

tanur dvividha[h] sthavarajamgamadehena tatra pancavidha

sthavarah, etc.

Patala I (tanubhuvanaprakaranan nama) ends f. 18,

P. II (vedaprakaranan nama) f. 23 b, P. Ill (sadamga-

prakaranan nama) f. 34b, P. IV (caturttham upamgapra-

karanam) f. 48 b, P. Y (upavedakaranan nama) f. 59 b,

P. VI (beginning:—athedanim asesapurusartthagryas sa-

kalasamsaraduhkhapravahanivarttako moksopi [vi]pradar-

syate i) ends f. 66, P. VII (jhanaprakarana) f. 74b.

It ends :—vai^vanara svayarn vahnir brahmarandhravinir-

gatah Iyathaiva mathito vahnir aranim sandahet tatha i

santapayati svan deham apadatalamastakami brahmaiva-

sau bhaved atma na punar janmabhag bhavetinanavijiia-

najananam vidvajjanamanoharam i prapancahrdayrikhyam

-^ 149 f<-

hi prapancottamabhusanam i samyakjnanapradarasaii ca

da (?) jnanam saivavastusui aprakusyam idan tantram

samharavanadahakam ii iti prapancahrdaye astamah pa-

talah II prapaficahrdayam samfiptam om i . . . srlgurubhyo

namah li

108.

Whish No. 107.

Size: 15tX2 in., (1) + 266 + (1) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on

a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. "Whish dated 1831. The MS. may be about

100 years older.

Character: Malayalam. Two different hands, a larger one (ff. 1 to

112 b), and a smaller one (ff. 112 b to the end). The leaves are num-bered by letters, according to the system mentioned above to No. 19.

After f. 247, a new foliation begins, by the letters ka, kha, ga, etc.

The Mlmrlmsn -Tantravdrttika , by Kumdrila Svdmin,

beginning with I, 4, 3 and ending with the end of the

second Pada of the third Adhyaya.

It begins:—harih i idanim ayaugikesu vrihyadival lokaru-

dhesu jatigunavacanasabdesu cinta na hy anumanikakarana-

tvanurodhena pratyaksaprasiddhibadhas sambhava[n]titi pu-

rvadhikaranenasiddhih nanv Sjyai stuvate prsthai stuvate

bahispavamanena stuvata ity upapattivakyatvad etany uda-

harttavyani tatha hi utpattau namadheyam va guno vapy

avadharitam (sic) vyavaharamgatain yati saivodaharanaksama

sa tu nodahrta siitrakarena yasmin gunopadesa iti gunava-

kyasyasritatvat, etc.

The 1"* Adhyaya ends (f. 30b):—iti mimarasatantrava-

rttike prathamasyaddhyayasya caturtthah padah ii sama-

ptas caddhyayah ii

The first Pada of the 2'^'^ Adhyaya ends on f. 114 b,

the second Pada ends on f. 175, the third Pada ends on

f. 196 b. The second Adhyaya ends on f. 205 b.

The MS. ends with the 2'^'^ Pada of the 3"^ Adhyaya:—tasmat sarvavitanam indrasomasavanasarabandhitvan man-

-^- 150 H^

travat bliaksanam iti siddham ii ity acaryya-Kumarilasva-

miviracite guruvakyalesasaingrahe mlmamsatantravarttike

trtlyasyaddhyayasya dvitlyah padah ii

109.

Whish No. 108.

Size: 7| X It in., 84 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: 18 tt or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Kuvalayanandiya, by Appayya Diksita. See Auf-

recht CC. p. 113. Other copy below No. 127.

It begins:—sngurubhyo namah iparasparatapassarppat-

phalatita(read phalayita?)parasparauiprapancamatapitarau

praiicau jayapati stumahiutghatya yogakalaya hrdayabja-

kosam dhanyais cirad api yatharuci grhyamanah i yah

prasphuraty aviratam paripurnarupas sreyas sa me disatu

sasvatika(m) mukundahialamkaresu balanam avagahanasi-

ddhayeilalitali kriyate tesam laksyalaksanasamgrahah i

yesaii candraloke drsyante laksyalaksanaslokahiprayas

ta eva tesam itaresan tv abhinava viracyante i etc.

It ends;—gunena tadiyasnanato gamgayah i pavanatva-

guno varnitah i gunopayadvarnyate sa ullasah ditivarddha-

madyasyodaharanam (sic) I tatra pativratamahima gunena

tadiyasnanato gamgayah iti kuvalayanandlyam sampurnam ii

haiih om i

110.

Whish No. 109.

Size: 6|-Xls in., (2)-|-41 + (3) leaves, 7 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831.' The MS. is

probably not much older.

Character: Grantha.

A fragment or fragments of a work belonging to the

Samr/itasdstra , and treating of the art of dancing and

->• 151 re-

acting, but chieHy of the various motions of the handsused by female dancers (ahhinaya).' The title Ndtijalakmna

given by Mr. Whisli is doubtful. A work called Ahhina-

l/adarpaHa (see below) is mentioned by Burnell, Tanjore, p. 60.

The jNLS. begins:—hastabhavasirodrstirekhapuspanjalis

tatha 1mukhacriliyacrdlya dvadasamgam atah param ii pata-

kalaksanaraiprasaranam amgullnam amgusthasya ca kun-

canat patakakhyakaraproktah karatikavicaksanaihi natya-

rambhe parivahe vare vastunisedhakei kucasthale nisayan

ca nadyam amaramandalei etc.

F. 30b ends:—ity abhinayadarpanam il harih omi sri-

gurave namah i

F. 31 begins:— hamsasyahastalaksanarai maddhyamfi-

dyas trayomgulyo virala prasrta yadi i tarjanyaipgustha-

sainslesat karo hamsasyako bhavet i etc.

F. 35 ends:—vame tu mrgasirsam syat daksine ca ka-

pitthakam i radhaya darsane caiva ratnavah niyujyate il

srigurubhyo namah ii

F. 35b begins:—ramgalaksanami purodese narapater

ddasahastaparakramati devalaye sabhayan ca bhaveyuli

puratas tatha i etc.

F. 36b breaks off with the words:—anyatha nrtyate

caiva brahmahatyadipatakanii etau tau viparitau tu ba-

ddhne strlpumsayos tatha ii

F. 37 begins:—makaras tu mahadevo dakaro danuja-

ntakah i etc.

F. 38 ends:—purato Bharatacaryyo narttakivakalavati i

tatpascat gayakas tisthet pascat ganikii dasa iastau sad

va catasro va bhaveyu pa (read bhaveyuh) ivibhramanvitah

iti natyalaksanam ucyate ii harih ora ii

F. 39 begins:—tantriraja namas tubhyam tantri layasam-

anvitai gandharvakulasambhiita sesakfira namostu te i etc.

The MS. breaks off" (f. 41) with the words:— staraba-

pralayaromahcasvedo vaivarnyam eva ca iasruvaispuryyam

ity astau satvikah parikirttitah i

I As Prof. Aufrecht informs me, the work is the Ahhinayadar-

pana, attributed to Xandikesvara.

-^ 152 f^

111.

WmsH No. no A.

Size: 14|x1t in., (1) + 233 + 4 + 37 + 37 + 43 + (1) leaves,

generally 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: Probably end of 18tii century.

Character: Grantha (the first three works), and Malayalam (the

two last works).

(1)

The Horasdstra, i. e. Vardhamihira's BrhajjdtdJm, with

a Commentary {SuhodUm), Adhyayas II—XXV. (Ff. 233.)

See Inch Off. V, p. 1093 sq.

It begins:— atha grahayonibhedaddhyayo vyakhyayate

tatra prathamena slokena piirvoktasya horakhyasya kala-

irarusasyatmadisvarupam rajadiriipatvah caha i kalatma

dinakrn manas tuhinagus satvam, etc.

F. 24:—iti Yarahamihiracaryyaviracite horasastre dviti-

yoddhyayah ii

Adhyaya 4 ends f. 48, A. 5 f. 67b, A. 7 f. 113, A. 11

f. 151b, A. 16 f. 177, A. 20 f. 192, A. 24 f. 230b, A. 25

f. 233 b.

It ends:—minantyadrekkanarupam aha i svabhrantike

sarppanivestitamgo[r] vastrair vihinah purusa[h]s tv atavyam i

coranalavyakulitantaratma vikrosatentyopagato jhasasya i

ayam sarppadrekkanah purusa[h]s tatharanyas ca ii 36 li iti

horasastre pancavim^oddhyayah ii om ii ii

(2)

Fragment of an astronomical treatise (ff". 4).

It begins:—vargesa ucyante ii bhaumacchavic candrara-

vijna^ukravakredyamandakah kusutamaredyahi

It ends:— mukhyamsas tv avisesarajapadavlparavatam

gopuram brahmasthanam uranivirapadavi rudrasana dva-

dasa II ralios tu mitrani kavldyamandfih ketos tathaivatra

vadanti ta(j)jhah ii

-$» 153 •<-

(3)

Fragment of the Trilokasdravrtti, with numerous dia-

grams in the text. (Ff. 37.) Mr. Whish describes it as

the '-first part of the Triloka-saram, a Jaina work." In

the margin of the first page we read:—siddhan namahtrilokasaravyakhyanani ii ahan namah

i See Professor Leu-

mann's list in the Vienna Oriental Journal, vol. XI (1897),

p. 303. Other MSS. of the Trilokasara, see in Poona Cat.

p. 108 (VIII, 599); ib. p. 411 (XVIII, 268); Peterson,

IV, No. 1431; Bhandarkar, Sixth Rep. (1897) Xo. 1002.

(Prof. Leumann by letter).

It begins:—srivitaragaya namah i: tribhuvanacandrajinen-

drani bhaktyana(r)ttya trilokasarasya vrttini yam kincijfia

(read vrttir yatkimcijjha)prabodhanaya praka^yate vidhina

II 1 Ii jiyad akalanikadyah siirir ggunabhiiriramalavrsadhari

anavaratavinatajinamatavirodhivadiprajo jagati ii 2 ii

F. 20b:—samkhyapramanam samaptam ii atha samkhya-

pramfinavisesas caturddasa dharah saprapaficam pradar-

syedanlm prakrtam upamapramana^takam nirupayati ii

It ends (f. 35b):—etavat khandanam 9 ''°°°° 8 vanitanu-

vatabahalyasya dandikrtatvad ayam jaghanyavagahopi sa-

rddhahastatrayarupah I pra ha 4 phala 1 icche | = lab-

dhadanda I anena trairasikena dandikrtah.

Then follow two leaves Avith diagrams.

(4)

The Sahasrandmasamgrahabhdsya, a Commentary on the

Visnusahasrandma, by ^aiikara. (Ff. 37.)

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

^itam *** (blank) nnamamy adya divyam vacam sarasva-

tim I sahasranamavyakliyeyam brahmajnana *** (blank)

na nirmmita adis tvara sarvabhutanam maddhyam antas

tatha bhavan, etc.

It ends:— samadisampatsamyuktair ddhyeyo yah pu-

rusottamah tasmai namostu krsnaya samsaraklesaharine ii

iti srImat-Govindabhagavatpujyapadasifyasya srimatparivra-

-î 154 r^

jakacaiyyasya srimac - Chamkarabhagavatah krtih îisa-

hasranamasaragraliabhasyakhya samapta ii sahasranama-

prathamasatake i ksetrajnoksara ity ekan nama i . . .

vrsakapir iti dvitlyasatakasyadihi sandhata iti trtiyasya

i

yugavartta iti caturtthasyaivira iti pancamasya i kavln-

dra iti sasthasyaisrivatsavaksa iti saptamasya i saktety

astamasya i aksobliya iti navamasya dasamasya svastida

iti II srjgurubhyo namah srikrsnaya namah ii

(5)

A Commentary on BaitlxarcCs Vimiipddddilêsdntastidif

incomplete. (Ff. 43.)

The text with a Tij)pana has been printed in the Kavya-

mala, Part II (1886), pp. 1—20.

It begins:— harili sriganapataye namah avighuam astu

srigurubhyo namah jatyakhyagunakarmmavarjjitataya nir-

nnitam apy agamair jjatyayam pasupalam Tiptavacasah

krsnam grnanty akhyaya srisani jhaninam isvaram suyasa-

sam viram viraktam gunais trata rajju (?) gataii ca

karmmabhir aho devaya tasmai namah srimac-Chankara-

piijyapadaracitam padadikesavadhistotran datram aghasya

netram amalam tratram hareh preksitum vyacikhyasati

mayyam hasati satam esapi ya hasati vyaktam bhaktir

athapi visnupadayoh pusnati me dhrsnutam i tatra tavad

atma va are drastavya iti, etc

It ends:— harim manisyamarucini tatra svairancaran-

tistha trnrmi gosthasauri (?) svayam bhukta ivapatrptin trp-

yanty udarah paratarppanena ii 42 il II

112.

Whish No. hob.

Size: llfX 2 in., (2) -|- 38 -)- 1 1) + 35 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

->^ 1 5") H$-

(1)

The Diiyamangal.adhijdna, a chapter from tlie EdjarCi-

jesvaritantra (ff. 1— C).

It begins:— sridevy uvaca i devadeva mahadeva sacci-

dananda vigraha|

paucakrtyaparesana paramananda da-

yaka isrirajarajarajesi ya §ris tripurasundarl

i tasya

ddhyanara mamacaksva yadi te karuna mayi i etc.

It ends:— ity umamahesvarasanivade rajarajesvaritantre

moksaprade divyamaragaladdhyanan nama trimsatpatalah u

(2)

The Lalitddevistotra from tlie LidJtopdJiJiydna of the

Brahmdnda-Purdna (Uttarakhanda) (ff. 7— 15).

It begins:— srimahadevyai namah ii Agastya uvaca l

asvanana mahabuddhe sarvasastravi.sarada i kathitara lali-

tadevyas caritam paramatbhiitam i piirvam pradurbhavo

devyas tatah pattabhisecanami etc.

It ends:— iti sri - Markandevaviracite brahmandottare

lalitopakhyane stotrakhande hayagrivagastyasamvade laH-

tadevistotram sampurnam ii srimahatripurasundaryyai

namah ii

(3)

The Trisatl Stotra (from the Lalitopdklujdna in the

Uttarakhanda of the Brahmdnda-Piirdna, see Aufrecht CO.

p. 239) (ff. 16—21).

It begins:—cm parasaktyai namah i sri-Agastya uvaca i

hayagriva dayasindho bhagavah chisya vatsala i tvattas

srutam asesena srotavyam yad yad asti tat i rahasyanama

sahasrani api tvattas srutam maya i etc.

It ends:— iti sritrisati nama mahastotram sampurnamharih om ii srigurubhyo namah il

(^)

The Ambdstava (ff. 22—24).

It begins:—yam amana[ya]nti munayah prakrti(m) pura-

nlm vidyeti yam srutirahasyagiro grnanti i tam arddhapaHa-

-^ 156 f<-

vitasamkararupamudran devlm ananyasaranas saranam

prapadye ii 1 ii

It ends: — ambastavam sampurnam i harili i oraisrl-

gurubhyo namah ii

(5)

The Mantraksaramdla, or Mdnasajmjd (ff. 25—27). Thelatter title is given in the margin of f. 25, and in the

table of contents at the beginning of the MS. See above

No. 43 (2), and Aufrecht CC. s. v., p. 452.

It begins:— kalloloUasitamrtabdhilaharimaddhye virajan-

manidvlpe kalpakavatikaparivrte kadambavat[t]yujvalei

ratnastambhasahasranirmmitasabhamaddhye vimanottame

cintaratnavinirmmitam janani te simhasanarn bhavaye il 1 ii

It ends:— phalasruti i srimantraksaramalaya girisutam

piijarcaye cetasani' sandhyasu prativasaram suniyatara

tasyamalasyacirat i cittambhoruhamanclape girisuta nrttam

vidhatte sada vanlvaktrasaroruhe jaladhijagehe jaganmam-

gala II 16 II harih om . . . srir astui

(6)

The Anandasdgarastava (by Nllakantlia Diksita) (ff. 27b

—

33 b). Incomplete. See above No. 63 (3).

It begins:— vijnapanarhaviralavasaranavaptya mando-

dyame mayi daviyasi visvamatuhiavyajabhutakarunapavana-

paviddhany anta smaramy aham apamgataramgitani ii 1 ii

It ends: — kaiiclgunagrathitakancanaveladr^yan canda-

takaipsukavibhaparabhagasobhi paryyamkamandalapariska-

ranam purane ddhyayami te vipulam aqaba nitambabim-

bam II 69 ii

(7)

The Carccdstava, by Kdliddsa, in 25 stanzas (ff. 34—36).

It begins:—saundaryyavibhramabhuvo bhuvanadhipatya-

sarnpattikalpataravas tripure jayanti i ete kavitvakumuda-

prakaravabodhajDiirnendavastvayi jagajjananipranamah ii 1 ii

It ends:— iti Kalidasaviracitam carccastavam sampurnamharih om ii subham astu.

I Read with MS. No. 43 (2): yah pujayec cetasa.

-3H 157 H5-

(8)

The Kalyamstava, by Kdliddsa (ff". 37—38).

It begins:— kalyanavrstibhir ivamrtapuritabhir llak^ml-

svayamvaranamamgaladipikabhih isevabhir amba tava pa-

dasarojamulenakari kim manasi bhaktimatafi jananam ii 1 il

It ends:—Kalidasaviracitam kalyanastavam samaptam il

^rimaliadevyai namah ii srimahatripurasundaryyai namo

namali ii om i

(9)

The Faramarthasdra, by ^esandga, with a Commentary.

See Aufrecht- Oxford p. 353 (MS. Wilson 535), Mitra,

Notices, voh II, p. Ill, No. 698, Hall p. 105, Ind. Ot^'.

Part IV, p. 841.

It begins:— vandeham vasudhadharam vacasam adika-

ranam ivasudevapriyani Sesam asesasukhadaqa param i

prapadye caranadvandvam advandvam sukhaduhkhadam i

srimatkrsnasarasvatya guros tatvartthadarsinah i praripsi-

tasya granthasyavighnena parisamaptaye pracayagamanaya

sistacaraparipalanaya paramatmasmaranalaksanam marn-

galam acarati ii paramparasyah prakrter anadikam i ekan

nivistam bahudha guhasu sarvalayam sarvacaracarasthi-

tam I tam eva visnum saranara prapadye ii 1 ii asyayam

artthah, etc.

It ends:— ity evam sisyena prstain prativiviktam sacci-

danandam brahmasvariipan tasmad upadisya gamayati ii 85 i

vedantasastram akhilam Sesas tu jagadadharah iaryya-

pancasitya baddhah (read babandha) paramrirtthasaram

idam ii iti paramartthasaram samaptam ii dantini daru-

vikare darii tirobhavati sopi tatraiva ijagad iti tatha

paramatma paramatmany eva jagat tirodhatte ii iti ^esa-

viracitaryyas samapta ii ^rigurubhyo namah ii

(10)

The Kdrtavirydrjimaliavaca, the 12*^ Adhyaya of the

Udddmaresvaratantra (ff. 23—35 = 1—13).

-^. 158 H£r-

It begins:— yolafi caracaragurur bliuvanam bibhartti

yasyarddham adritanaya visadasmitasya i yasyogratamkamu-

khakrttagalo vidhata rudrasya mtirttir akhilam sivam

atanotu i asya rudrasya bhagavan agnih kandarsihi cchando

mahaviratisambhiir devata tatra jabalopanisat

i atha

hainam brahmacarina iiculi, etc.

It ends:—ity uddamaresvaratantre karttaviryyarjunaka-

vacan nama dvadasoddhyayah ii karttaviryyarjjunamaha-

mantrasya [i] dattatreyabhagavan rsilii anustup cchandali

i

karttaviryyrirjjuno devata iprom bijam i

namas saktihi

karttaviryyarjjunayeti kilakam ikarttaviryyarjjunaprasada-

siddhyartthe jape viniyogah iam prem cchrim am i im

kllm bhrum I sirahiurn am hrlm um sikha i em krom

srim aim kavacami om hum pbat uetram i am srikartta-

viryyarjjunaya namali ii ah i astram i midam i orn prem

cchrim kllm bhrum arn brim krom srim hum phat srikar-

ttavlryyarjjunaya namah ii

113.

Whish ^"o. 111.

Size: 15tX It in., (1) + 126 + 17 + (1) + 24 leaves, 8 or 9 lines

on a page.


Date: At the end of the first work the date is given (in Malaya-

lain language), viz. January of the Kollam year 985 i. e. A. D. 1810.

Scribe: Krsnadvija.

Character: Malavalam.

(1)

The ^rutiraujim, a Commentary on Jaijudeva's Gitago-

vinda, by LakpiudJiara, son of Yajnesvara, in 12 Sargas.

(FL 126.)

See No. 142 (Whish No. 144) for another copy of the

same work.

It begins:— harih ^riganapataye namah avighnam astu i

dhavalajaladavarnnah candramahkhandacudam parasuhari-

iKihastam jnanamudrabhiramaiu bhujagaparavirajatkam-

kanah janubahun dalitanatajanarttin daksinamiirttim ide i

Laksmidharena vidusa kriyate siutirahjini vidvatkavi-

-^ 159 ^^

niude gitagovindasyaittliadlpikai yad istam likhyate na-

tra yac canistam vilikhyate dvitayaip tad dayam viglmaih'

ksamyatara varnnitair^ mmayii na buddliyate sudhair3

ggltagovindasyarttliagauravam vyakliyana^atakenapi viluiya

siutirafijinim i etc.

It ends:— saddhvl maddhvika cinta na bhavati bhavatah

sarkare sarkarasi* drakse draksyanti tes tvam ami-ta

nirtam asi ksiraniratvam esi moce ma jiva jayadliaradha-

i-akuhare majja yusmajjayayai va kalpam kalpitaipgya yad

ilia bhuvi gira sthiyate jiiyadevya ii he maddhvika ii iti

dvadasasarggah ii Ii srikrsnaya namah i kollam 900 ayi-

I'attaempattan camata makaramasam aficantiyaticoppac

caymii rohaniyiim suklapaksattil dvadasiyum simhah kara-

iiavuin kutiyadivasampataleyesanugrahena K]-siiadvij ena

likhitam pustakam ii srigurubhyo namah etc.

(2)

Fragment of an astronomical treatise (ff. 17). In the

margin of f. 1, and on the title page the title Krmvjamis given.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu ;

"ena traikalajfianain uktam ajhanatimiravattibliyah tajhanan

divyayiitam vaksye tasmai namaskrtya jyotisaphalam adesah

phalarttham rirainbhanam bhavati loka tasmad yatnah

k;iryyo hy adese jyodisajfiane navabhir nnavabhir athaniser

unispanna rasayo etc.

F. 10:— II iti jivayonih ii candras catuspadastho dre-

kkano, etc.

It ends (f. 17):— caturtthadivase maddhyahnarkkena

sarayukte ajalagne budhadrste hy asvatarinam adarsanam

bruyat suskanadikulagata labhyante mrgyamanais tah

1 dvitayan tad dayanighnaih, MS. Whish No. 144.

2 panditair, MS. AVhish No. 144.

3 budiiair, MS. Whish No. 144.

4 karkarasi, MS. "Whish No. 144.

5 ke, MS. Whish No. 144.

-^f 160 r<r-

sukre ksitejalagne dhenudvayam atra garbhini caika tisr-

nam gavam adarsanam astamadivase bhavel labhah bu-

dhadrste tallagne by asvatarlnam adarsanam bruyat

svabkale ravyudaye labhyante mrgayamanena adya caturtthe

divaseccbagostamesvare drste prativesiko vayasyo navamedivase svayan deta ^asisukrabbyam drste sitir ggavo bbutas

sagopalah i

(3)

Tbe Veddntasdra, in 22 Adbyayas. Tbe name of tbe

autbor is not given.

^

It begins:— barili sriganapataye namah avigbnena pari-

samaptir astu[h] suklambaradbaram visnum sasivarnnam

caturbbujam prasannavadanam dbyaye sarvavigbnopasan-

taye i ajnanatimirandbasya jiiananjanasalakaya caksur

unmilitam yena tasmai srlgurave namabi . . . atbasadhana-

catustayasamvakyanantaram atmanatmavivekam ucyate i

atma sariratrayami vilaksana avastbattrayasaksi nityasu-

ddbabuddbamukam (?) satyaparipurnnasaccitanandakatvam

nama kalattrayanasanarabitatvam nama kalattrayavidya-

manaprakasatvam svasaktasasamsayadbivirodbi svabbavatva

mama (read °tvam nama?) tasmad anantariipatvam satva-

rajastamogunasvarupam ajiianasaccidanandasvarupam brab-

manab ubbayab (?) akasam ulpannam akasadvayum vayor

abni ahni ravab,* etc.

F. 4:— iti vedantasare prapaiicarabasyapratbamoddbya-

yab II F. 7 :—iti vedantasare sariralaksanam nama trtiyo-

ddbyayab ii F. 15b:— iti vedantasare bbaktilaksanasam-

pranaye trayodasoddbyayab ii

It ends (f. 24):— iti vedantasare videbakaivalyalaksane

samsararabasye dvavirasoddbyayab ii ii upadesavedantasi-

ddbyarabasyam saniaptah i srigurubbyo namab ii

114.

Whish No. 112 a.

Size: IGjXlg- in., (1) + 95 + (8) leaves, from 9 to 12 lines ona page.

1 "It is by Sarikaracdrf/a", Prof. Aufrecht.

2 Read utpannam akasad vayur vayor agnir agner apah?

->* IGl .^


Date: Probably end of 18tii cent.

Scribe: Yasudeva.


The BhaJdaprii/d, a Commentary on the XdrCujanlya-

stotra, in 12 Skandhas. The author of the Stotra is Nd-rdyaua Bhatta of KeraLa. See Aufrecht CC. p. 294.

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

srlgurnbhyo namah i gajananam giran devlm Yyasamkarasahanam gurim bhiitesam isam a.sasitartthadan prana-

mamy aham srimatbhagavatartthasamgrahamayanarayani-

yahvayam stotram hrdyam anargham ujvalataraddhvastan-

dhakfirodayam yat kanthesu satam anuttamagunam pra-

tyagrara utbhasate tasyeyam kriyate yathamati maya vya-

khya hi bhaktapriyakirttanam bhagavatkirtter mraatkrtriv

anusamgikam ity evam prayatnenasmadvyakhyatrtyaprasi-

ddhaye (i) iha khahi samadhigatanikliilanigamartthasatatva-

tayli sabdaparabrahmapara[vara]vurinataya paramabhaga-

vatataya ca saka]asahi-da3'amahitayasris sri-Narayanakavih

paramakarunikatayil bhaktanugrahaya sribhagavatarttha-

nusarinarayaniyabhidham stotraratnah cikir>;uh prathamam

prathamaslokena praripsitasya stotrasyavighnena parisa-

maptipracayagamanabhyam srotrj ananikhihijanasamlhita-

siddhaye ca stotrapratipadyajagatsarggadidasakaLaksanaliLa-

nidanabhutaparatatvanusmaranarupamaragahim acarati i

sandrety adina brahmaguruvacanapure saksat bhatiti

sambandhah brahma sarvam asrayam sarvanusyiitam

suddhacaitanyam guruvacanapuram iti prasiddhe ksetre

saksat bhati, etc.

F. 41b:— iti narayanlyastotravyakhyayam bhaktapriya-

yam navamaskandhaparicchedah ii

It ends:— sribhagavatavyakhyadrstanarttliat padanyepi

{sic) stotravyakhyanarupena racitani parara mayayan namna

sammatani stotrah janiinam antarantara tabhyam eva

hrdisthabhyam maya neyam krta krtih ii iti narayanlya-

stotravyakhyayam bhaktapriyayam dvadasaskandliapari-

cchedah ii ii Vasudevena likhitam idara iharih etc.

11

-^ 162 HS-

115.

WmsH No. 112B.

Size: 12 j X 2 in., (1) + 49 + (1) leaves, from 8 to 11 lines on a page.


Date: 18 ti^ or 19th cent.?

Character : Grantba.

A Collection of Stotras, and sundry fragments. The

titles of the Stotras are given in the margins at the

beginning of each of them, and in a list on the first leaf.

(1)

The Mdtrkdstava (ff. 1—4).

It begins:— apratyaksakatham akrtrimarasam arkapra-

kasakramam asmaccittagrham atarkyavibhavam avyaja-

niryyatkrpam iaksanam adhidevatam aviditam addhvanta-

gam addhvagam aksinagamasamvidabhyupagamam anvemi

daksatmajam I 1 |

It breaks off (f. 4b) in the 37*^ stanza with the

words:—bhasmakaravidagdhake hutavahe bhavakrte man-

math e.

(2)

The Mdtrkdnydsa (ff. 5—6).

It begins:— atha balrisampiititamatrkanyasahiDaksina-

miirtti(r) rsihi gayatri cchandah

i balarupini matrka saras-

vati devata i etc.

It breaks off with the words:— somamandalaya sodasa-

kalatmanerghyamrtaya nama jalam apiiryya.

(3)

The Triimrddottara (ff. 7—8).

It begins:— kalyani tripura bala maya tripurasundarii

sundaryy uma blias[v]avati omkari sarvamamgalai etc.

It ends (or breaks off) with the words:— sariracesta

mama te pranama stutis ca vag indriyavrttir astiiisarva

manovfttir anusmrtis te sarvan tavaradhanam eva bhuyat i

(4)

The ^yamaldmhavarmaratna, or MdtangllMvaca (the latter

title in the margin and in the Table of Contents), i. e. the

->4 1<J3 H$-

tenth Patala of the Sauhhayijalaksmlkalpa (ff. 9—10). Soe

Burnell, Tanjore, p. 197 b.

It begins:— senapatitvan devanam pura prapya sadana-

iiah I sadasivam upagamya pitarara vakyam abraviti etc.

It ends:— iti srisaiibliagyalaksniikalpe caturllaksagran-

thavistare skandesvarasamvade syamalambavarmmaratnan

nama dasamah patalah ii sri:iyamalambayai namah ii

(5)

The MataUgyastoUara (flf. 11—12).

Jt begins:— raatamgi vijayil syama sacive^I sukapriyil i

nipapriyiX kadambesi madaghurnitalocana i etc.

It ends:— etair yyas sacivesanim sakrt stauti sariravan i

tasya trailokyam akhihini haste tisthaty asamsayah Ii

(6)

The Bdldsaliasrandman (ff. 13—16).

It begins:— asya sribalasahasranamamahamantrasya

Daksinamurtti(r) rsih|paukti cchandah

i bala paramesvari

devata i aim bijam ksim saktihi etc.

It ends (or breaks off) with:— kamkalapatni kalindi

kaumarl kamavallabhai panodyukta panasamstha bhima-

rupa bhayaprada i

(7)

Ff. 17—21 contain various Mantras for Tantric purposes.

F. 17 begins: — sirasi Antaryyami bhagavan rsih i mukheanustup cchandah i hrdaye sadyo devata i etc.

On f. 19 we read:— asya srisaktipahcaksarastotramaha-

mantrasya Yamadeva rsih i pankti cchandah iumamahe-

svaro devata i etc.

F. 21 ends:— harir haro virihcas ca srstyadin kurute

yaya i namas tripurasundaryya namami padapamkajam I

(8)

The Trijnirdstava in 54 stanzas, attributed to Durvdsas

(ff. 22—27). Printed with the title Tripurdmahimastotra

in the Kavyamala, Part XI, p. 1 ff.

11*

-^ 164 f<$-

It begins:—srimatas tripure parat paratare devi trilo-

kimaliasaundaryyarnavamanthanotbhavasudhapiTicurvyaA^a -

rnojvalam iudyatbhanusahasranitatnajapapuspaprabhan ' te

vapuh svante me sphuratu trilokanilayara jyotirminayain

vanmayam i etc.

It ends:— bhusyam vaidusyam udyaddinakarakiranaka-

ram akriratejassammanam (bhurimargam Ed.) nigamani-

gamanam durgamam yogamargam iayusyam brahmaposyam

bariharavisadam kirttim abbyeti bbumau debante brabma-

bhuyam parataracaranakaram abbyeti vidvan ii 54 ii

(9)

The Dalmndmurttiimnjara, or tbe 18* Adhyaya of the

Brahmdmla-Purana (ff. 28—29).

It begins:—pranamya sambam isanam sirasa Yainiko

niunih ivinayavanato bhutva papraccha skandam adarat i

Narada iivaca i etc.

It ends:— iti sribrahmandapurane guhanaradasamvade

daksinamtirttipahjaran namastadasoddhyayah ii snsivaya

namah ii

(10)

Ff. 3(1—36 contain various (Tantric?) fragments, too

small to make anything of them.

(11)

The Ganapatyastaka, ascribed to Saddsiva (f. 36).

It begins:—asya srimahaganapatistotramalamantrasya

Sadasivo bhagavan rsih i anustup cchandah i ganapatir

devata i etc.

It ends:— iti Sadasivaproktam gane^astakain sarn-

piirnain ii

(12)

The Lalitdstavaratna (if. 37—49).

Other copies in Nos. 63 (5), ]60 (2) and 174.

Beginning and end the same as No. 63 (5). See above

p. 81 seq.

I Kead onutanajapapuspaprabhaTp with Ed.

->t 1G5 H$-

116.

Whish No. 113.

Size: lls-x2 in., (1) + 102 + 31 + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines ona page.


Date: Entry by Mr. AVhisli dated 4th December 1831. The MS.may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The ISrutisnktliiifdd, or Caturvedaidtimryasamyralia, in

149 verses, by Haradatta, together with a Commentary.

Mr. Wliish gives the title ' Caturvedabhasya' . (Ff. 102).

See Steiu-Jammu, p. 359 seq.

It begins:—iha khalu i kalikalakalananantaram avaidika-

bauddhridiraddhantanusandhanavisuddhabuddhin nirisvara-

tvanirvahakavaidikripasata(read°prasasta?)mimamsakalpita-

ualpavikalpajalpasravanonmisitakahi'>akahiia->lkrtavrsrimka -

visayasemusitanmanlsinonugrhitakamo mahesvaramsavatara-

3'amano (read °nah) padavakyapramanajho Haradattaca-

ryyas saivavaidi(ka)tantravisvasakarinim avaidikamatauira-

karinimi samastakalmasapaharimm i

abhedapurusartthapii-

ranlmi samsarasagarottaranlm bhavaikabhaktivibhavavista-

riniini pahcasaduttaraslokatmikain srutisuktimrilam cikirsur

llaksanapramanabhyam hi nyayena tatsiddhyarttham asyam

srutisuktimalayam pradhanyena prati(pi)pridayisitani namas-

sesitvaniratisayaisvaryyadigunakatvanrirayanopauisadudlri -

topasyatvagayatripratipadyatvalaksanani kratusesitvalaksa-

iiani pahcalaksanani pahcabrahmaniva paficrdvsaranlva sru-

tisiddhaui panca *** *** (blank) pahcayava(read pahca-

vayaYa?)sthitasya paramesvarasya pancalaksanani samgrn-

hanah tadvisistatvenananasadharanatvad asyaivasrayaniya-

tvad anisvaram ****** ** (blank) ntranam visnubrahmadi-

nam asrayaniyyatvapattavi(read "tvapattav avi°?)duratopa-

stety asyaivasrayaniyatve hetutvan darsayann aha yasmai

nama iti ii yasmai namo bhavati yasya gunas samagra

uarayanopanisada yadupasanokta i yo na(h) pracodayati

buddhim adhikrtau yas tan tvam ananyagatir isvara sam-

jsravami ii 1 ii namo namaskarah, etc.

-$H 166 r<r-

Amongst the books and authors quoted in the com-mentary are: Jaimini, Badarayana, Sudarsanacarya (f. 5),

Padma-Purana (quoted as 'Patma'), Aditya-Purana (f. 15 b),

Markandeya-Purana, Parasara-Purana (f. 59), etc.

It ends:—bhaktani bhavanadidaparsvacaropanitam ma-hyam mahesvarapayasi grapitam prasannani

i bhunjana evatad aharn ghatiti brabuddha svapnas samadhiriktadhiyamabhinnah^ ii 149 ii stomas same tad avadhaya grnhatamartthara asya nikhilena janatam i grahyam annyad api

navasisyate jiieyam anyad api va na kincana il om i harih

om etc.

(2)

The Manimanjari, a Commentary on Keddra^s Vrttara-

tnakara, by the Purohita Ndrdyana, son of Nrsimlmyajvan^in 6 Adhyayas. Ff. 31. See Nos. 54 (3), and 170.

It begins:— svetambhodhisthitan devam suddhasphatika-

vigraharni vagvibhutipradam saksad vande gandharvakan-

dhararai Nrsimhayajvanah putro Narayanapurohitah

i vrtta-

ratnakaravyakhyam vyakaroti yathamati ii

P. 14:—iti sodasamatraprakaranam ii

It ends:—iti vrttaratnakaravyakhyayam manimanjaryyamsasthoddhyayah ii srigurucaranaravindabhyan namo namah ii

om

117.

Whish No. 114.

Size: 14x If in., (3) + 56 + (1) + 97 + 1 (f. 28 being double) + 9(numbered as £f. 112—120) + 8 + (1) leaves, from 10 to 13 lines on a page.


Date: End of 17th or early 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The first leaf, and f. 28 of the second work are slightly

damaged.

The eight leaves of the last work are numbered by the Aksarasof the invocation 'harih sriganapataye namah' as follows: hari^i = 1,

sri = 2, ga = 3, na = 4, pa = 5, ta = 6, ye = 7, namah = 8.

' Words and metre quite corrupt.

"5^4 167 f^

An entry by ]Mr. Whish says: "This volume contains

the Tarkka-Chudamanih; a work by Bahwricha Dharrama-

rajah; in refutation of the Nyaya or philosopliy of Gauta-

mah; the founder of the Nayyayikah or Aristotelian Sect

—

and also a second work on the same subject by the same

author."

(1)

The TarJcacwJdmani (a Commentary on the Anumanachapter of Biicidatta's TattvacinUimanipraJxdm), by the

BaJivrca Dharmaraja, "an inhabitant of Kandararaanikya-

grama (our IMS. has Kantaramanikka), and son of Tri-

vedinarayanayajvan of the Kaundinyagotra" (Burnell, Tan-

jore, p. 115), The MS. is incomplete (ff. 56).

It begins:— kaverivaripanapratihatatamasara mandite

panditanani nyandai (?) sri-E,amacandra smrtibalavisada-

sei?atantrartthasrirah dese vikhyatavaso vividliagurukapalesa-

to labdhabodho nyayabdhin tarkkacudamanira iha kurute

Bahvrco Dharmmarajali i tretagnidhumakulavithikam karne

(read "karakane?) grhe grhe yatra vasanti surayah adlilta-

sarvasrutayah kathantare lia nirjjitapratyanumanavadinah i

tatra kantaramanikkagramaratnanivasinai maniprakasavi-

vrtir Dharmmarajena tanyate ii dasanam api tikanara bhani-

gam kurvan kvacit kvaciti anumanaprakasasya vivrtim

karavany aham ii arabdhaparisamaptaye maragalam aca-

ritam si[k]syasiksriyai granthato nibadhnati pranayeti vi-

ghnaddhvarasam iti yady api granthasamaptir eva prarttha-

niya tatha sati vighnaddhvarase lokavagatakaranad eva, etc.

It breaks off with the following Avords (f. 56b):—tadaiii-

gikarat vyadhikaranaprakrirakecchamgikrid ity artthah ista-

bhedepi upasthitestabhedety artthah tatjhanarttham iti i

anagatajhanrirttham ity artthah i ata eva paramate ana-

gatapakajhanaya prasiddhapakavisayanumanadara iti bha-

vah I uktaprSyam iti abhedajhanasya pravarttakatve stha-

p(y)ate icchajanakatvam api tasyaivoktaprayam ity artthah

'numaneneti i idara sukharn sukhapiirvavartti sukhatvad ity

anumanenety artthah 'siddheh.

-^ 168 H^

(2)

A Commentary on Gaurilxdnta Sarvaljlianma Bhattdcd-

rycCs Tarkahlidmhhdvdrthadqyikd (Commentary on Kesava-

misra's Tarkahlidsd). Incomplete (K 97). See Ind. Off. IV,

p. 607.

It begins:—namas te sarade devi kasmirapuravasini i

tvam aham prarttlia(y)isyami vidyadanan tu dehi me ii

Gaurikantakrti svatotivisadanaghratadosapy asau balanam

lirdayam na ranjayati yat praudhasya ceto yatha i ta-

ddosaya bhavaty atali prakatayan bhavam vicaryyanaya

kurve Kesavabhavananugataya balapramodam param i ciki-

rssitasya granthasya vighnasantyai krtam mamgalam sisya-

siksayai nibadhnati om iti i atra omkaras cathasabdas ca

dvav imaii brahmanab puraika[m]ntham bhitva viniryyatau

tasman mamgalikav iti siksavaeauenonikriraprayogasya

pratyekam mamgalatvat on tat sad iti nirddeso brahmanas

trividha smrta iti, etc.

F. 2:—nanv evam bahumamgalacaranena vighnarupa-

drstapratibandhakakiitanivrttav api siromanirupamahagran-

thavyakhyacaturyyajanitahamkaramCdakalajjarupadrstapra-

tibandbakad alpagrantha-Kesavakrtivyakbyane svabhara-

tyah pravrtyanupapattir ity ata aba matar iti kim lajjasa

iti, etc.

F. 11:—sistacaroUamgbinali Kesavamisrasya krtir iyam

katham sistair adaraniyetyabbiprayavatam samkam apa-

karoti atra ceti grauthakaravisaya ity artthali, etc.

F. 97 ends:— dravyeti dravyasamavetalaukikacaksusa-

tvam kriryyatavaccbedakara alokasarnyogatvam karanata-

vaccbedakam svasamavayisamavayab karanapratya(sa)ktili

sparsadisparsane karyyatavaccbedakasyatiprasamgavara-

naya pratyaksatvam apabaya caksuseti tamas caksuse ca-

ksusatvasya nilan tama iti nilatvasamanyapratyasaktija-

biukikarui:>acaksuse dravyasamavetavisayakacaksusatvasya

gbatadimatravisayakalaukikacaksuse dravyavisayakalauki-

kacaksusatvasya rilpatvadimatravisayakanirvikaliJake sama-

vetavisayakalaukikacaksusatvasyatiprasaktataj'a dravyasa-

-^ 169 :^

mavetavisayakalaukikacuksuâtvam karyyatavaccliedakam

ity uktaiu riqiiidika.

(3)

A fragment of the PraJcri;/dsarvasva (9 leaves, num-bered as ff. 112—120), apparently the work of NdrdyamiAvlio is described by the Maharaja of Travancore (in the

JRAS. vol. Xyi, 1884, p. 449) as 'the most popular andAvell-admired author of pi-akrii/dsarvasuam, dlidtdkdvyam,

ndrdyamyam, etc."

F. 112 begins:—brahmanimata brahmanihatai pullim-

gasadharanasyety ukteh prthivitarety atra na i nadyas

sesasyanyatarasyam i nyantavarjjitasya nadisarajfiasya nya-

ntesv eka ca scaghadau hrasvo va syilt i etc.

F. 120 ends:—vatir nnana iiathamus ca krtvortthas ta-

ddhitev}âyam i itah parain samasantah santi kecana ta-

ddhitah Itesan tattatsamases;u varnanaiva laghiyasl ii

iti prakriyasarvasve taddhitakhandah il sarnk'êpatisayepi

vacyabahutiX hetor abhud vistarah spastatvepi krte sva-

bhavagananabhagamanaga sphutahievam vyaktim iyan

padarttha iyata granthena yatoyam ity evam yo vimrset

sa eva kalayed asmannibandhe gunaniharih gurubhyo

namah ii

(4)

Fragment of a Oanapdtlia (ff. 8), perhaps part of the

preceding work.

It begins:—athapatyaganahi utsodapanavikaravinada-

tarunatalunadhenupilukunasuvarnebhyahiautsah audapa-

nah I vaikarah i vainadah itarunah i talunah i

dhainavah i

pailukunah i sauvarnahibharatakurusatvadindravasana-

janapadapahcaloînarebhyahi etc.

It ends: — caupayatacaikayatacaitayatabailvayatasaika-

yatfinah ca i caupayatyfi caikayatya caitayatya bailvayatyil

saikayatya iti ii

->4 170 H^

118.

Whish No. 115.

Size: (1) ISg-Xlg in., (1) + 156 + (1) leaves, from 9 to 13 lines

on a page. (2) 14xlr in., 11 leaves (numbered as ff. 79—89), 11 or

12 lines on a page.


Date: The MS. of the first work was probably written about the

middle of the 18 th cent. The MS. of the second work seems to be older.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Aksaras in

the same way as No. 19.

Injuries: Slightly damaged by insects in the middle of the book.

(1)

The Naukd or Horduivarana, a Commentary on Vard-

liamihira's Brhajjdtaka. Also called Dasddhydt/i, ac-

cording to Aufrecht CC. p. 2-18.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namali aviglmam astu

jayati bbagavan gajfisyena (corrected to gajasyo) yatka-

rnnavyajanamaruta bbajatam yanto vyasanani baranty

ayantas cSrppayanty abblstani satyajnanaparam brabmajyotiranandarupinim naiimi sarvottarodattaprasnamalam

sarasvatim satyajiianapradayestadesakalaprabodbine namasrlgurave saksiXt paramesvaramurttaye i yesam atmani

garbbasamskrtimukbair mmaunjini baddbantimaih vrate

karmmabbir atra bliati vidhivat brabmapratisthapitah sraii-

tasmrirttasamastakarmmasatatanustbananistbatmanas tan

etan pranamami bbumivibudhan istarttbakalpadruman sri-

suryadln su(kba)samvedya^ nigrabanugraban jagatsrstistbiti-

layajnanabetun upasmabe i srimad-Varabamibiraboratri-

Iparyasagare sadarttbaratnasamsiddbyai tika nauka vica-

ryate i etc.

It ends:—addbyayanukramam vrttanuvyafica (read vrttena

vyanjayati?) slokatrayenai ra.siprabbedo grabayonibbedo

viyonijanraatba nisekakalab janmatba sadyomaranan tatba-

yur ddasavipakostakavarggasarajiiab karmmajivo rajayogab

kbayoga^ candra yoga dvigrahadyas ca yogab pravrajyato

* sukhavedya corrected to susamvedya.

^- 171 f<^

rasisilail ca drsti(r) bhavas tasmad asrayotha prakirnnah

nestayoga jatakam bharainanan niryanam syan nastajannia

drganah addliyayanam vinisatib pancayuktacaryuktanyfread

°caryoktaiiy?) atra vrtta[s]sataniiiti pratharao rasiprabhc-

dah dvitlyo grahayonibhedab trtlyo viyonijanma caturttbo

nisekakalab ])ancamo janma i sastlias sadyomaranam i sa-

ptama ayurddayab astamo dasaphalani navamostavarggab

da.samab karmraajlvah ekadaso rajayogah dvadasab kba-

yogab trayodasas candrayogab caturda^o dvigrahadiyogab

pancadasab pravrajyayogab sodaso rasisilani saptadaso

grabadrstib astadaso bbavapbalam ekonavimsani asrayayo-

gabI vimsab prakirnnab ekavimsonistayogab dvavimsas

trijatakam trayoviraso niryanam caturvimso nastajatakam

paficavimso drekanaplialapaksa sadvirp.sopradarsanaparo-

ddbyayab horavivaranam samaptam ii ii sriparamagurave

saranara ii etc.

(2)

Tbe Prasnamrta, by Knmdra, pupil of Ndrdyana Jyotisa,

a fragment only. A work of tbe same title is ascribed

to JamhumitJm in tbe "Index of MSS. in tbe Government

Oriental MSS. Library, Madras," p. 55.

It begins:—barib sriganapataye namab avighnam astu

srigurubbyo namab samastavigbnaprabbavopasantaye na-

maskaromi dvipanayakananam vacab prasadani kurutarn

sarasvati etc. . . . asid dvijanma dvipakananakbye grame

sudbib pratr (?) janinacetab sastrrirttbavetta srutiparadrsva

Narayano jyotisas tarppayayi i tasyasti sisyo vinayapradba-

nas tadiyakarunyanivasabhumih yas ^ri-Kumaro vidito dvi-

janma grabendrasaficaravicaracuficub pranamya soyam

gurupadapatmam niriksya borara sakalarttbapustani adaya

saran tu tato vyadbatta prasnamrtam balabitaya hrdyam

paropakaraikato mabantas santcsamantab krpaya vidbaya

sammanayantam idam asmadiyani prasnamrtan nirmmalaki-

rttibbajab, etc.

It breaks off witb tbe words:—caturtthajvarasantaye \

krsnaya namab i

-^ 172 H5-

119.

Whish Xo. 116.

Size: 13f x if in., (2:i + 82 + (1) + 133 + 6 + (2) leaves, 10 lines

on a page.


Date: 18 th or 19 th cent.?


(1)

The Blidftadlpikd, a Commentary on Jaimini's Mlmdmsd-darsana, by Kliandadeva, from Adhyuya VII, Pada 1 to

Adhyaya IX, Pada 3. (Ff. 82.)

It begins:—srutipramanatvac chesanam mukhyabhedeyathadhikarabhava syat ii evam sadhikare iipadesevagate-

dhuna tadadhinasiddhir atideso nirupyate i etc.

Adhyaya VII ends f. 15 b, Adhyaya VIII f. 28 b.

It ends with the third Pada of the IX *^ Adhyaya:—iti

sri-Khandadevakrtau bhattadipikayam navamasyaddhya-

yasya trtiyah padah li

(2)

The BJidttacandrlJid, a Commentary on Kliandadeva'

s

Blidtiadipikd, by Bhdskarardya Bhdrat'i, the son oi Gam-hhtra and Konamd (?), and pupil of Nrsimlia and Sivadatta.

The author lived at Benares in 1629, according to Aufrecht

CC. p. 411. The MS. contains the whole of the first

Adhyaya, and the two first Padas (Pada 2 incomplete)

of the second Adhyaya. (Ff. 133.)

It begins:—sri - Ganibhlravipascitah pitur abhud yahKonamambodare vidyastadasakasya marmmabhid abhud yasri-Nrsiinhat guroh

i yas ca sri-Sivadattasuklacaranaih

purnabhisiktobhavat sa tretatripuratrayiti manute tam eva

nathatrayimi bhagirathibhimarathi tatakiitah kakuppatah i

panduramgah param brahma mama daivam vrsakapihi

mimainsasastrajivatum Jaiminyadimunitrayami sarasvatin

ca natvaham vyakurve bhattadipikami sri-Khandadevodi-

tabhattacandrikam prasarayan sodasalaksanim bhuvii sa

bhattacandras samudeti yam vyadhan mahagnicit Bha-

H>^ 173 K=^

skaraiTiya- Blifirati i paripurnavidhudayrinvnj'avyatirekanu-

vidhayini sati l budhakrtkumudaprabodhakrdvisadarttliri

bhuvi bhattacandrika i praripsitasya granthasyavighnata-

dyarttham srlcakrasoraayagaii slesena stauti ii diksfimga

iti I etc.

F. 17b:—iti bhattacandrikayam candrodayanamni tika-

yam Bhaskararayasya krtau prathamaddhyaye adimah

padah ii

I, 1 ends f. 17b, I, 2 f. 34b, I, 3 f. 66, I, 4 f. 95b (end

of the first Adhyaya), II, 1 ends f. 115b.

It breaks oft (t. 133b) with the words:— sfdiityanavagame-

neti saptadasapasughatitasamudayasyaikasya pratisamban-

dhitvena devatatvanvayakaleniipasthitatvad ity artthah.

(3)

A fragment belonging to the BhaffadlpiJ^-d (ff. 6).

It begins:—kamyapasiikande vayavyam svetani illabheteti

siutam tatra svetam ity atra svetasabdasya dvitiyantatvepi

bhavanaya bhavyajanakajanakam, etc.

It ends:—itibhattadlpiklyapaurnamasyadhikaranaprasam-

uaritih ii harili om ii

120.

WmsH Xo. 117.

Size: 13tX1|- in., (1) + 225 leaves, 8 lines on a page.




The A^tdiigahrdmia, by Ydghluita, incomplete (I, 1 to

I\^, 18). See the excellent edition of the work by Dr.

Anna Moreshvar Kimte (Bombay 1880).


ragadirogan satatanusaktan asesakayaprasrtan asesan au-

tsukyamoharatidah jaghana yopurvavaidyaya namostu ta-

smai I athata ayiiskaralyan namaddhyayam vyakhyasyamah

iti ha smahiir Atreyadayo maliarsayah i etc.

->i 174 H$-

The Sutrasthdna (in 30 Adhyriyas) ends f. 82, the &d-

rirastlidna (in 6 Adhyayas) f. 108, the Niddnasthdna (in

16 Adhyayas) f. 145.

It ends with the 18*^ Adhyaya of the Cikitsitasthdna

(f. 225):— visarpe(read °sarpo) na hy asamsrstas sosra-

pittena jayate raktani evasrayas casya bahusosram hared

atah na ghrtam bahudo!?aya deyam van na virecanam i

tena dosopy upastabdhas tvagraktapisitam pacet ii cikitsite

astadasah kusthacikitsitam iyah ii

121.

WmsH No. 118.

Size: 18x2 in., (1) + 1 + 197 leaves, from 9 to 12 lines on a page.


Date: Probably 18tii cent.


Injuries: Some leaves damaged by insects. Part of leaf 196 lost.

A Commeiitaiy on KdUddsa's Kumarasamhhava, hy

Isdrdyana, a pupil of Krsna. Saigas 1—Till, with lacuna

from II, 58 to III, 76.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye iiamah ! avighnam astu i

satpadamukharitagandam kotirabhaiTimva(i'ead "bhrirava?)-

baddhasasikhandam pranamata varanatundam padakamalam

pranatasakalasurasandam apara + runapiirataramgitadr-

gahcalam kalayakomalacchayah janaklnayakam bhajei . . .

.

pracinacaryakrtas suvicaryyakuniarasambhavavyakhyah ba-

laprabodhanarttham lalitam karavani vivaranan tasya i

piacinasurivihite mahati prabhute vyakhyantare viphala

esa parisramo me vatiprakrimasubhage malayadrijamtavate

phalain kim u karotu mukhaniloyam i vyakhyaisa tu tathapi

pradarsitanvayapadartthavakyarttha vivrtasamasavaratam

giirutaram upacarara acarayet {sic) i vyakhyantaresu drstesu

vimrstesv api tatvatah subhagas Sivadasokto margga eva-

nugamyate i bhuvi khalu mahakavih Kalidasah parvati-

pararacsvarapavitracaritravicitram kumarasambhavabhidha-

-^ 175 H$-

nam kavyam cikir>uh asirnamaskriya vastunirdeso vapi

taumukliara ityadivacauanusarena vastunirde.san tavat ka-

roti astiti i na tu kavye yava(read yad a°?)saddhyam ta-

danusfirenaiva ktlvyasarajfia karttavyaiyatlia yudhisthira-

vijaya-janakiharana-sisuprdavadLaprablirtluara atra tu ta-

rakasuranigrahah kavye saddliyataya nirddistali i etc.

F. 36 b:—iti srI-K]'.snasya ' NaiTiyanasya krtau Kiima-

rasaiubliavavivarane prathamas sarggab ii ii

P. 54 ends with the commentary on II, 58. Up to f. 54

the leaves are numbered by Ak>;aras, then begins a new

I'ohation (by figures) and a different handwriting with f. 55

where we find the commentary on III, 76 (last verse of

Sarga 3).

The III'^*^ Sarga ends (f. 55):— iti srl-Kr.^nasisyasya

Karayanasya krtau kumarasambhavavivarane ti'tlyas sa-

rggab II

Sarga IV ends f. 70 b, Sarga V f. 110b, Sarga YIf. 132b, Sarga VII f. 165.

The eighth Sarga begins:—harih atha purvasarggopa-

ksiptan devasya uavavadhiivisayain prathamanuraganantara-

sainbhutani sambhogam varnnayitum astamas sarggoyam

arabhyate tatra Madhavenoktara atra'?tamas sarggo gauri-

sambhogavarnnanatvad vacayitum srotum vyakhyatuh ca

na yuktam etacchilanan devatasapad ayusah ksayo bhavi-

yyati iti daksinavartte na punah asya prakaranasya siva-

yos sambhogavisayatvad rasabhavan vivicya vaktum bi-

bhemi tasmad anvayamatram atradhikriyate ity uktam

Ai'unacalanathena tu tad ubhayam api dusitara ayam kila

tasyabhiprayah pfirvatiparamesvarayos sariramatragraha-

nam api lokanugraharttham eva yathoktam bliagavato vi-

ditam^ vo yatha svarttha name (read nama?) kascit pra-

vrttayah iti i devya api sarlragrahanadikam lokanugraha-

rttham eva iti devimahatmyadisu tatra tatra pratipaditam

trividha hi loke janah mukta mumuksavas saktas ceti i . . .

yena kenapi prakarena bhagavati manahpranidhanam eva

» Read Krsnasisyasya, so all the other colophons.

2 bhagavata viditah pi-, m.

•^ 17G r<r

raiiktilvaranam ity uktam' bhagavateikamam krodham

bliayam sneham aikyam saulirclam eva va nityam haraii

vidadhato yanti tanmayatam hi te iti mahakavir api ka-

luinan cittam iiarvatlparamesvarapadaravindavasaktam vi-

dliatum evastamesmin sargge Yatsyayanasastranusarinim

padavim uraricakara i etc.

Sarga VIII ends f. 196, and the MS. breaks off onf. 197 with the words:—nanu yadi bhavya maduktapraka-ratvam eva virupaksasyaniiditam tarhi tatpraptimatra-

phalat tapaso viramyatani ata ahaimama manah atra

sthiraip.

122.

Whish No. 119.

Size: lofxl-i- in., (1) -f 136 leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.


Date: Kollam 962= A. D. 1787.

Character: Malayalam,

The Ndmaliiigdimsdsana , by AmarasimJia, or the

AmaraJiOsa, with a Malayahxm gloss.


srlgurubhyo namah mama gurave namah yasya jhana-

dayasindhor agadhasyrmagha gunahI etc. . . . svar avyayara

svargganakah tridivah tridasalayah suraloko dyodivau dve

striyau klibe trivistapam ii 6 ii svah i avyayam 1 svarggahi

nakahi tridivah

[ tridasalayahisuralokah

i ivadim pulim-

gam II dyauhi okarantam

i divauhi vakarantam

i dveh i

striyauhi kllbe trivistapani

i ivanu ii svarggattinnuperah ii

amara nirjjara devas, etc.

Kanda I ends on f. 30, Kanda II on f. 9G.

Kanda III ends (f. 136):— sastyantaprakpadas sena-

stheyan namalimganusasanam ii aksarain yat paribhrastam

etc. . . . avedomam aham vande menadeyaya te namahasurat praiiinosyedam etat sarvam apalayam ii . . . srina-

rayanaya namah srlkrsnaya namah . . . srisiiryadisarva-

grahebhyo namah kollam toUayiratta arupattarantainata

kannimasarp, etc. (Date, scribe, and benedictions in Mala-yalam language.)

-^' 177 f<^

123.

Whish No. 121.

Size: IS-^Xl-g- in., 107 leaves, generally 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: 18 tb or 19 tu cent.?

Character: Malayalara.

The BharttrlMvija i. e. Bhaffikdvi/a, with the Commentary-

called Jayamaufjald, Sargas I—III complete, beginning of

Sarga IV, and V, 8—VI, 71.

It begins:—hari srlganapataye namah avighnam astu i

srigiirubhyo namah ipranipatya sakalavedinam atidustara-

Bharttrkavyasalilanidheh jayamamgaleti namna naukeva

viracyate tika i laksya(m) laksanan ca dvayam e(ka)tra vi-

dusani pradar^ayitum ^n-Svamisunuh kavir Bharttrnfima

ramakathasrayam maha,kavyafi cakara, etc.

F. 17 b:— iti Bharttrkavyatikayan jayamamgalayam pra-

kirnnakande ramasambhavo nama prathamas sarggah ii

Sarga II ends f. 40b, Sarga III f. 58 b.

After f. 60 there is a lacuna extending from IV, 11

to V, 8.

V, 106 ends f. 85b (f. 86 which should be the end of

Sarga V seems to be misplaced).

The MS. breaks off (in the Commentary on VI, 71)

with the words:— sakhyasya tava sugrivah karakah kapi-

nandanah drutan drastasi maithilyas s[v]aivam uktva tiro-

bhavat l ito bulficav ity adina krtam adhikrtyocyate

krtyanam akrtyanani krdantarbhavepi bhavakarmano(h)

krtya iti visesapratipadanarttham prthagadhikaravacanain

^esas tu krtah kartta.

124.

WmsH No. 122.

Size: 16^x2 in., 67 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: End of 17 1^ or beginning of IStli cent.?

12

-^ 178 r^

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by letters,

as follows: ka= l, ka= 2, ki=3, ki= 4 . . . kau= 14, kam= 15,

kah= 16, kha = 17 etc.

Injuries: The MS. is much damaged, many leaves broken, and

lines lost.

(1)

The SuldhdntaseJihara, by Srlpcdi, in 20 Adhyayas

(ff. 1—40).

It begins:— ******* taye namali aviglinam astu (i) yat-

tejah pitrdhamni sitamahasah patlioyame mandale sam-

krantam kumudakarasya kuriite kantim vikasadhuyain'(i)

cancaccaiicuputai[h]^ cakoranikarais caplyatesau ciran trai-

iokyalayadipako vijayate devo uidhis tejasam (n) nijaguru-

padadvandvam krtva manasy atibhaktito ganakatikika-Sri-

purvoyam Patir dvijapumgavah (i) spliutam avisamam ma-

ndaprajiiaprabodliavivrddhaye lalitavacanais siddhantanam

karoti hi sekharam (i) satanandaddhvastiprabhrtitiitiparya-

ntasamayapramanam bhudhisnyagrahanivahasamsthanaka-

thanam (i) grahendranah caras sakalaganitam yattrgaditam

(read yantraganitam?) sa siddhantah prokto vipulaganita-

skandhakusalaih (ii) kratukriyartthah srutayah pradistah

kalasrayas te kratavo niruktah i etc.

F. 3b:— iti Sripativiracite siddhantasekhare grahabha-

ganaddhyayah prathamah ii

The 2'^'^ Adhyaya (maddhyamadhikaroddhyayah) ends

f. 8, the 3'd A. f. 12, the ^'^ A. f. 17 b [one leaf missing

between ff. 17 and 18], the 5*^ A. (candragrahana) f. 19,

the 6*^^ A. (suryagrahana) f. 19 b, the 7*'^ A. (parvanayana)

f. 20, the 8*1^ A. (pata) f. 21, the 9*^ A. (grahodayasta-

maya) f. 21b, the 10*^^ A. (candra) f. 23, the 11*^ A.

(grahayiiddha) f. 25, the 12"^ A. (bhayoga) f. 27, the

13 til A. (vyaktaganita) f. 29 b, the 14*^ A. (avyaktaganita)

f. 31b.

After f. 34 three leaves (gi, gu, gii) are missing.

The 16*5^ A. (golavarnana) ends f. 36, the 17«^ A. (rahu-

nirakarana) f. 36b, the 18*^ A. (grahanopavarnana) f. 37b,

the 19 1^ A. (yantravidhana) f. 39.

* For vikasadhuyam the metre requires ^ m.

->i 179 HS-

The 20"' Adliyaya ends (f. 401j):— iti siddhilntasekhare

Sripativiracite siddhantasekhare prasnavidhanaddhyayo

Tim^ali II nama§ ^ivaya srisuryadisarvagraliebhyo namah

srikrsnaya namah ii ii ii

Amongst the authorities quoted are Aryabhata, Jisnu-

nandana, Sritrivikrama.

(2)

The Mdlidhhdsluiriya Karmanihandhana, in 8 Adhyayas

(ff. 41—54), based on the Aryabhata.

It begins (f. 41):—harih ^rlganapataye namah kalam

bibhartti ksanadakarasya yah prakasitasam sirasa gabha-

stibhih namostu tasmai suravanditaptaye samastavidyapra-

bh(av)aya sarnbhave jayanti bhanoh kamalavabodhinah kara

himamsor vanitananatvisah sasuritarasphutadirggharasmayo

dharasutajfiaskisita(?)tvisah punah tapobhir aptam sphuta-

tantram asmakah ciratvam abhyetu jagatsu satgrahaih ciran

ca j]\7asur apetakalmasa Bhatasya sisya jitaragasatravah

navadrirupagniyutam mahlbhujam sakendranamnam sata-

varsasagraham dvisatkanighnam gatamasasamyutani, etc.

F. 44:— iti mahabhaskariye karmmanibandhane pratha-

moddhyayah ii

It ends (f. 54):— Bhaskare mithunaparyyavasane sarva-

ritigunasaptaghati syat aksacapaganitam vada tasmin

lambakena sahyatani viganayya Bhaskarena paricintya

krtoyara mandabuddhiparibhogasamartthah samyag Arya-

bhatakarmanibaudha spastavakyakaranais samavetah spa-

stasthanekakirane cchedyake grahane raveh yad ihasti tad

annyatra yan nehasti na tat kvacit ii iti mahabhaskariye

astamoddhyayah ii mahabhaskariyam samaptam ii aksaram

yat paribhrastam matvadhinan tu yat bhavet ksantum

arhanti vidvarasah kasya nasti vyatikramah ii arddhad

unah ca dhiimrani syat krsnam arddhadhikam bhavet

vimuhcatah kr!>nadhumram kapilam sakalagrahe ^rikrsnaya

namah namas sivaya sivam astu ll ii II

(3)

Fragment of some treatise on astronomy (if. 55—66).12*

-^ 180 H^

It begins (f. 55): — harih Bhaskaram abhivandyahan

nikhilagrahagativisesabodhakaram vaksye vyatipatadijiiSno-

payam samasena ayanacalanan dvigunitam praksipyarke

tyajet tarn rtubhanvoh sistasame sitamsau kramasali kila-

latavaidhrtav uditau sayanacalane tasmin yady uttaram

ahivad adha upari sikhivad avagayanes tastatopi tat su-

ksmata ganitavasat suryendvor bimbayogarddhad atpake-

pakramantare vyatlpatahuli, etc.

F. 66 ends:—vainnye sobhanam ambikaramanabhamriktan apurnambhasam suktis sukrasasamkamandadivasa

simbasvigostrlghatah vastre surppabham uttamam himakaro

raaddhyo vyayaristhito na srisendujalesapapadivasah. kannya*** mesalinam ii 33 ii ii

125.

Whish No. 123.

Size: 15jXl-g- in., (1) + 46 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date: Probably ISt^ cent.


Injuries: Some leaves damaged by fire.

The Ktdacilddmani , or Laglmstiitimaliabhasya, a Com-mentary on Laghuhhaftdraka's Lagliustuti , by Simhardja,

in 21 Vrttas, with an introduction in Malayalam. Thetext is printed as the first part of the Fcmcastavl in the

'Kavyamala', Part III (1887). Mr. Whish describes the

work as '^Vimsatl with Commentary of Simha-raja".


aindrasyevetyadi| esa

i asaui tripura

i vah aghara i sa-

hasa I sada i cchindyati eic. (follows Commentary in Ma-

layalam language).

F. 15 b:— athedanim adyavrttam vimyatei aindrasyeva

^arasanasya dadhati maddliyelalatam prabham sauryyimkantim anusnagor iva sirasy atanvati sarvatah esasau

tripura hrdi d}aitir ivosnamsos sadahasthita chindyad vas

sahasa padais tribhir aghah jyotirraayl vanmayi (i) sriman-

-^ 181 f<-.

maharajasamaksam evan trailokye svatta' sicldliena sidJlia-

sarasvatena ^rimatgurukataksapatamatreiia samsiddhis tat-

ksanam eva sarasvati mandiraya raanavadanambujo Lagliu-

bhattarako nijalabhaprakarsas sarvesam bhavatv iti buddhya

i:)aramesvarya jyotirmaylsvariipam vanmayisvarupafi ca

prapancara pratipadayan tatkalavarttinas sadasya pratya-

^irvadam karotii etc.

F. 23:— srimat-Siraharajakrte laghustutisriraanmahaman-

trabhasye kulacudamanau prathamavi-ttam sampurnnam ii

It ends:—dhruvara niscitara addbyayanam karisyatiti di-

vyasiddbarsimanavaugbagurvacchinnaparamparyagatam as-

min mahatsvacchandasamgraban tenedam Simbarajena

maya sucaritina^ krtam lagbustutimabubbasyam asesaga-

masammitam ii iti Simbarajakrtau bigbustutimababbasye

kulaculamanau ekavimsativrttam sarapurnnam ii Lagbu-bbattrirakaya namab Simbarajaya namab sivaya iiamab

^ivaya namab subbani astu ii

12G.

Whish No. 125 a.

Size: 12|x2 in., (1) -f- 40 [numbered by letters from a, fi, i, I etc.

to am. ah, ka, kha, etc. to blia] -\- 143 [numbered as ff. 77—219] leaves,

8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: 18 th cent.?


(1)

Fragment of a Commentary on tbe Blmgavata-Pardm,

in Malayalam language. (Ff. 40.)

(2)

Fragment of tbe Bhdgacida- Purdna, Skandba X,Adbyayas 57 to 84 in Malayalam language (ff. 77—202),

and Adbyayas 85 to 90 in Sanskrit (ff. 202b—219 b).

1 Doubtful reading.

2 May be read also samcarlo. Read sukliarltina?

-^ 182 f<.-

It ends:— ksitibhujopi yayur yadartliah ii iti sribhaga-

vate mahapurane paramahamsasamhitayam sribhagavate

mahapurane dasamaskandhe navatitamoddhyayah ii ^rikr-

snaya namah ii k^antum arhati.

137.

Whish No. 126.

Size: 9fxlf in., (1) + 77 leaves, 10 or 11 lines on a page.


Date: 18tii or 19th cent.?


The Kuvalaydnanda , by Apimyya Diksita, complete.

See above No. 109.

It begins:— harih ^riganapataye namah avighnam astu

parasparatapassampatphalayitaparasparau prapahcamata-

pitarau prancau jayapati stumah i etc.

It ends:—amum kubalayanandam akarod Arppadlksitah

niyogad Vemkatapater nnirupadhiki-panidhe(h)i candraloko

vijayatam saradagamasambhavah hrdyali kuvalayanando

yalprasadad abhud dhruvam ii ii srigurubhyo namah ii

prakprsthekhilaphelavam^atilakas surltcaramobhavac chrl-

man cekamarutpradesa iti va gehentarasrenike talputrasya

ca sankarasya kavipatmarkaksamad eva sisyalpajiiasya hi

pustakam smarata ity etsudhi praudhakah ii ii subhamastu 11

128.

Whish No. 127.

Size: 17f Xlfl in., 82 4- (1) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.


Date: Probably early 18tii cent. An entry by Mr. Whish is

. dated 'Calicut 1824'.

Scribe: Rama.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Aksaras in

the same way as No. 19.

Injuries: Leaves 1, 38—41 damaged, other leaves slightly damaged.

^i 183 f^

(1)

The Kdvyapralaisa (by Jxdjdnalia Maniniala and Alal.a,

in 10 Ullasas. Ff. 1—4 contain the Sutras only, ff. 4—51

the Sutras with the Commentary. On the authorship of

tills work see Peterson, II, p. 13 sqq. The Bodleian

MS. Sansk. e. 61 (Hultzsch Collection Xo. 172) contains a

Sarada MS. of the work, in which the colophon is:— iti

kavyaprakasabhidhani kavyalaksanani samUptaiu krtis srl-

Rajanaka-Mammatakalakayoh II

The text begins: — ******* niyatikrtaniyamarahitam

hladaika ***** paratantram navarasaruciran nirmmitim

adadhati bharati leaver jjayati kavyam ya^asertthakrte, etc.

It ends (f. 4):— esan dosa yathayogam sarnbhavautopi

kecana iuktesv antah patantiti na prthak pratipaditah ii il

ity esa mrirggo vidusrim vibhinnopy abhinnarfipali prati-

bhasate yat na tad vicitrara yad amutra samyag vinirmmita

samghataneva hetuh ii ii iti kavyaprakase dasama ullasah ii ii

Then the Commentary begins:—harih sriganapataye

namah igrantharambhe vighnavighataya samucitestadeva-

tam granthakrt paramrsati i niyatikrtaniyamarahitam hla-

daikamayim ananyaparatantram navarasaruciran nirmmitim

adadhati bharati kaver jjayati i niyatisaktya niyata-

rupa, etc.

It ends:— purvoktayaiva dosajatyantarbhavita na prthak-

(prati)padanam arhantiti sampurnam idam kavyalaksanam ii

iti kavyaprakase dasama ullasah ii ity esa marggo vidusam

vibhinnopy abhinnarupah pratibhasate yah na tad vicitraoi

yad amutra samyag vinirmmita saragha(ta)naiva hetuh ii

samaptam kavyaprakasam n sripatmarabha(read ^ri-Padma-

nabha?)gurupadasaroruhotthan reniin bhavabdhitarana-

sthirasetubhutan ajfianasantamasabhedasahasrarasmidha-

mno namamy akhilalokahitaikasilan ii kavyaprakasanrime-

dam vicitram kavyalaksanam ipreksavataii camatkaraka-

ranam likhitam maya ii il on namo narayanaya ii n on

namas sivaya ii agamikala ujaye pratape cSyati smrta i

agaminyam samvddhau ii ii karakytam aparadham ksantum

-^ 184 r<-

arhanti santah ii Ramena likhitam idam pustakam ii sri-

govindaya namali ii . . . liarih ii harahara ii ii

(2)

The Brahmapm-a Stotra, with a Commentary (ff. 52—54).

F. 52 begins:—pracetasam brabmaparam mune srotum

icchamah paramam stavam japata kanda^nadevo yena-

raddhyata kesavah i Somali iparamparam visna para-

parah parah parebhyali paramartthariipl, etc.

F. 53 begins:—brahmaparamayam vedantartthamayam

brahmasabdapracuram va visnutatvapratipaditatvat sto-

trasya tadvijijfiasubhi sprstas Soma uvacaIparamparam

ity adi 1 etc.

F. 54 ends:— kathan ca na iti syat patakan tad api

banty urugayapada iti bhagavatokteh i brabmaparam sto-

tram II

(3)

The Faramartliasarcivivaram , a Commentary on the

êmrycl (ascribed to Sesanciga), hjRdghavduanda (ff. 55—82).

Cf. Burnell, Tanjore, p. 93 b. Hultzscb II, p. 131.

It begins (f. 55):— sriganapataye namah avighnam

astu 11 agnisomatmana nayudhadharam akhilavyaptam

asyamghridosnam sahasrair jniktam antabkrtasuranivaham

svaprabhotbha^sitasam (i) netrair arkenduriipair vilasitam

analogranana **3 travarnam bhiisa **4 bhipradiptavayavam

avatu vo visvarupam murarelii srlmac-Cham-

karamarggamaddhyava satis .âkhasatalarakrtas samsarar-

kagabhastitaptatanubhis samsevitamgbrir jjanaih (i) Krsna-

nandamahiruhomrtarasapiirnair aptirvaih phalais citram

pritim upasakesu janayan jiyan mahlmandale I ase.sopani-

sasara(read satsara?)siddha tatvanugaminl Eaghavanauda-

munina êsaryeha vimrsyate i paramartthasarasam(jna)m

granthan ciklrsur acaryas tasyavighnaparisamaptipracaya-

gamanabhyam sistacaram paripalanaya ca visistestadevata-

1 Doubtful, very indistinct. Read kanjanabhadevo?

2 olla (corrected to tbha?).

3 illegible. Wanted two long syllables.

4 Illegible. Looks like diyo or diko. Wanted one long syllable.

-^ 185 H$-

pranamalaksanam manigalam mukhatas sampadayannarttliatah rirambhupeksitara visayaprayojanasarpbandha-

dhikarilaksanam anubandhacatustayam aviskaroti I etc.

It ends:— aryrivi-ttiisloknnfim paficasitya asitis ca pafica

ca tatas catasrbhir videhamuktir ukta tatas tisrbhih kra-

mamuktir eva caturasitir iyfintim aryeti paficasitir arya bha-

vatlti parama,rttbasriravivara(na)m eta(d) Govindacandrikaya

samhrtasamsrtikapaC?) sambbuta Raghavanandat (ii) yosau

bbati caracaratmakajagadrupena bbiitya svaya yas canan-

tasukhaikatanavimalasYanmara('?) " prabodbasvarat (i) yatsva-

rajyam ameyam agamagiras samlaksa(ya)nty aksayas ta-

smai visvabrdistbitaya mabate pumse namas kurmabe ii ii

iti paraniai'ttbasaravivaranam samaptam ii ii srigurubbyo

namab ii . . . sri-Vedavyasaya namab ii baribarabiranya-

garbbebbyo namab ii ii ii

129.

Whish No. 128.

Size: 10}xll in., (2) + 107 + 24 + (2) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines

on a page.


Date: ISt^i or 19tii cent.?

Character: Malayalam. Numbering of leaves by Aksaras in the

same way as No. 19.

(1)

Tbe SmrticandriJal, hj Deia oy Deranua Bhattopddhydya,

son of Kesavdditya Bliatfojiudli/jdya, Pariccbeda I of tbe

Yyavabarakaiida. "Tbe autbor's name sbows tbat be was

a Telugu", Burnell, Tanjore, p. 133.

Another copy of tbe same work in No. 141.

It begins:— barih sriganapataye namab avigbnam astuh

sarasvatipatim vande sriyab patim umapatim tvisam patim

ganapatim brbaspatimiikban munin pade pade praskba-

latam pradipadistbitav api drastfnam drstivisaye candrika

pravitanyateiatbedfinlm vyavabrirakandam arabliyate ii

tatradau vyavabarasvarupam nirupyate i tatra Brbaspatib i

1 Head osvantah, or otvan mato?

-^ 186 H$-

dharmmapradhanah purusah, etc. See Burnell, Tanjore

p. 134.

F. 2:— iti smrticandrikayam vyavaharasvarupam niru-

panam ii

F. 7:— smrticandrikayam astadasapadanirupaiiam ii

F. 9b:— iti smr° vyavaharabhedah ii

F. 26: — iti smr° pratijnavadah II

F. 41b:— iti smr° lekbyaniriipanam ii

F. 46b:— iti smr° lekhyapariksa ii

F. 55b:— iti smr° saksipariksa ii

F. 74:— iti smr° saksivisayani o samaptaii ca saksipra-

karanam ii athasaksipratyayah tatra Naradah i etc.

F. 85:— iti smr° rtuto divyavyavastha, ii

F. 102:— iti smr° dandaviifayani ii

It ends (f. 107):— iti smrticandrikayam balayantadi(?)-

dhanavisayani ^ii harili ii sri - Kesavadityasamutbhavasya

Devasya santadvijarajamiirttes sa candrikam prapya sukhena

lokan kurvantu sarvavyavaharasiddhim ii iti sakalavidya-

visarada-sri-Kesavadityabhattopaddhyayasiinu-yaiijika - De-

vena * bhattopaddhyayasomayajiviracitayam smrticandrika-

yam vyavaharakande pratliamah paricchedali ii atreyarn

prakarananuiDurvi vyavaharasvarupanarn astadasanirupanani

vyavaharabhedanirnnetrnirnnayadharmmasthanevasthanam

vyavaliaradarsanavidhih ii krsnaya namali il

(2)

The Vycwalidramdlikd , the beginning only. See Ind.

Off. Ill, pp. 456—8 ("Yyavaharamala, a manual of civil

law (? by Varadaraja) much used in Malabar"); Hultzsch II

(No. 1472), p. 139.

It begins:— liarih sriganapataye namah avighnam astuh

srigurubhyo namah namostu narasimhaya bhaktanugraha-

karine ajaya bahurupaya sarggasthityantakarine i manu-

mukhyasarassamutbhavais sukumaraih prasavair vacoma-

1 No. 141 = Whi8li No. 143 reads baladidbana o.

2 Read yajiiika-Devanna? But MS. No. 141 also reads oyajuika-

Devena.

-^ 187 K-

yaih tridivaptiphalair nni-pocitrim racayami vyavaharama-likam i sri-Naraclah Manuh Prajapatir yasmin kale rajyamabiibhujan dharmniaikatanah, etc.

Some of the chapters are:—vyavaharavalokanadharmmah

(f. 1), sabhasabhyopadesah (f. 2,b), vyavaharalaksanam (f. 3),

hinalaksanara (f. 6), saksipratyuddhrti (f. 7 b), rajasasana-

laksanam, dusitalekhyapariksa (f. 9 b), lekhyaprakaranam

(f. 10), agnividhi (f. 13b), visavidhi (f. 14b), sapathavidhi

(f. 15 b), rnasya deyadeyavidhih (f. 20), nityadanasya pra-

karah (f. 24), etc.

It breaks off (f. 24b) with the following words:—dasya-

dhikaranami abhyupetyasususrusa samaptah i Naradah i

bhrtaniim vetanasyokto danadHnavidhikramah vetanasyana-

pakarma tadvivadapadam smrtam ii

130.

AVmsH No. 129.

Size: 9x If in., 54 leaves (but f. 3 missing), 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: Probably early 18tii century.


Injuries: First leaf damaged.

Fragment of ^ankara's Commentary on the Visnusaha-

srandman.

It begins:—parayanam tasmin loke ckam parayanam

param ayanam praptavyam pa *** *** ** *** **** ya-

granthis chidyante sarvasamsayah ksiyante casya karmmani

tasmin drste, etc.

F. 24b:—namnSm satam adyarn vivrtani ii F. 29:—iti

namna(n) dvitiyam ^atara ii F. 34:— iti trtiya(n) namnamsatam vivrtam ii F. 39:—iti namnah caturtham satakam ii

It breaks off with the words:— iti bhagavatsmaranat yan

devan devaki devi vasudevad ajljanat bhaumasya brahmano

guptyai diptam agnim ivaranih iti raaliribhrira(tam). See

MBh. XII, 47, 28.

-^ 188 r<r-

131.

Whish ^0. 130.

Size: 111 X ^i in., (1) + 155 + (15) leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date: 18 th or 19tii cent.?

Scribe: Anantakrsna, son of Govinda.

CJiaracter: Malayalam.

The Tuldlmverimdhatmya from the Agni-Pardna, in

30 Adhyayas.

Other copies in Nos. 51 and 186.

It begins:—dharmmavarmma ca rajarsir etc., see No. 51

above p. 63.

E. 5b:—iti srimadagneyapurane tulakaverimahatmye pra-

tbamodhyayah II

F. 40:—ity agneyapuiTine tula° saptamoddhyayah ii sii-

raingesaya namah ii

F. 79b:—ity rigne° tula° pancadasoddhyayah ii

It ends:—iti prasannanananlrajri muda . . . (see above p. 63)

abhyapiijayan i ity agneyapurane tulakaverimahatmye trm-

soddhyayah ii yadrsarn, etc Avadugdharanagurave namah i

srikaveryai namahi sri - Govindan putran Anantakrsnan

svahastalikhitam sriramgesaya namah ii . . . harih i

132.

WmsH No. 132.

Size: 12x15- in., (1)-|-144 leaves, 7 lines on a page.


Date: 18th or 19th century?


The Bralimottm'alihanda (from the Skanda-Purdna?),

Adhyayas 23—44. The beginning is similar to that of the

Bodleian MSS. Walker 160 and 132 d (see Aufrecht-Ox-

ford, p. 74 sq.), and Mitra, Notices No. 2567 (VIII, p. 19 sq.),

but the work is not identical with either of these.

It begins:—harih isriganapataye namah avighnam astu

suklambaradharam visnum sa^ivarnnam ca*.urbhujam pra-

~>-^ 189 f<-

sannavadanam dhyayet sarvaviglinopabfintaye i akliyfitain

bhavata purvani visinor mahatmyam uttamam sarvapapa-

harani pimyam saraasena srutan ca nah i idanira srotum

icchamo mahatmyam tripuradvisah tatbliaktanan ca maha-

tmyam nissesaghaharam param tanmantranan tadvratanan

tatppujayas ca sattama tatkathayas ca tatbhakteh pra-

bhavam anuvarnnaya i sri-Sutah ietavad devamarttyanara

sreyas sa sanatanam yad isvarakathayara vo jata bhaktir

ahetuki, etc.

Y. 5b:—iti brahraottarakhantle pahcakfaramahimanu-

varnnanan nama trayovimsoddhyayah ii

F. 24b:— iti l)rahmottarakhande ^ivacaturdasimahima-

nuvarnnane candrdikammasasivavokapiTiptikatlianama (?)

paficavimsoddhyayah a sriparvatyai namo namah subham i

bhuyopi sivamahatmyam vaksyami paramatbhutam srnvatam

sarvapapaghnam, etc.

F. 48b:—iti biahmottarakhande pradosapujamahimami-

varnnanan nama ekonatrimsoddhyayah ii

F, 68:—iti brahmottarakhande somavaramahimfinuvarn-

nane sivabhaktamahimanuvarnnanan nama ekatrirasoddhya-

yah II

F. 95b:— iti brahmottarakhande bhadrayurmiiktipra-

ptikathanan nama sattrirasoddhyayah ii

It ends:—yah pathec chrnuyac caiva puranam ^aivam

uttamam sa vidhiiya sarvakarmmani sivaloke mahlyate i

iti brahmottarakhande puranasravanamahimanuvarnnanan

nama catuscatvarirasoddhyayah ii srlparvatiparamesvara-

bhyam namah II . . . guriinara caranambhojaparagaparama-

navah manomukuram asmakani puniyur anuvasaram ii su-

bham astuIsrigurubhyo namah srisulapanaye namo namah i

133.

WfflSH Xo. 133.

Size: lOsXlf in-, 194 leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.


Date: 19th cent.?

Character : Malayalam-

-^ 190 Hg-

The Ndmaliugdnusasana (Amaralwsa) by Amarasimlm(I, 1 to III, 2), with an explanatory gloss in Malayalamlanguage.

It begins:—barih sriganapataye namah ii yasya jnanadaya-

sindlior agadhasyanagha gunalii etc. . . . svali

i ita * vya-

yam isvarggah i nakali tridivali tridasalayali

i suralokah i

ivayancum pulimgam i dyauh okarantam i dyau vakara-

ntam dve striyauiklibe i trivistapam

i etc.

It ends with the 2°'^ Varga of the 3""^ Kanda:—gra-

matai gramavrndam

i Janata i janavrndam i dhumya i

dhumavrndami pasya[m] pas[y]avrndam i gavya i govrndam i

prthakiprthak

idim stri

i apim sahasram i sahasravr-

ndam i karisyam karisavrndami varmmanam(read °am) kava-

savrndam atharvanadikam i atharvanavrndami

klii iti

samkirnnavarggahi

134.

Whish No. 134.

Size: 10s X It in., (1)+ 129 + (1) leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: 19 th cent.?

Character : Malayalam.

The Kriyakaldpa (astronomical portion) of the Tantra-

samgraJia, in 8 Adhyayas, together with a Commentary.

There are several copies of the Tantrasamgraha in the

Malayalam language in the Whish Collection.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astui

pratyuhavyuhaviratikarakam param mahah antahkarana-

suddhim me vidadhatu sanatanam yatprasadat kavindra-

tvam mandopi labhate k«anat tarn saradendusvacchamgim

vande devim sarasvatim i narayanaii jagadanugrahajagaru-

kam srinilakantliam api sarvavidam pranamya yat tantra-

samgrahagatam grahatantrajataiji tasyaparafi ca vivrtim

vilikhami laghviraitatradau tavad acaryyah prarlpsita-

prabandhapratyuhasamanayabhistadevatan namaskarotii he

visno nihitam kj-tsnan jagat tvayyeva karane jyotisah jyo-

-^ 191 Kr-

tise tasmai namo narayanaya te itii he visno sarvavyapin

yasmims tvayi krtsnam idaii jagan nihitam, etc.

F. 5:—iti caitradaya eva candramasah maddhvaditveno-

ktah I etc.

F. 12:—tatra prathamaddhyayoktaprakarena trairaîka-

nita bhaganadika ye grahamaddbyamahi tebbyo bbaganan

apasya sistebhyo bbaganan apasya îstebbyo la^yadibbyo

bbagatmakam upadistam svam svam mandoccani visoddhya

yac cbisyate tad iha mandakendram ity abliidbiyate ii etc.

F. 34b:— iti tantrasamgi'abasya kriyakalapam kramena

samgrbya racite vyakbyanesmin purnnoddbyayo dvitiyo-

bbat II

Tbe S'-'i Adbyaya ends f. 75b, tbe 4*^ Adbyaya f. 90,

tbe 5th Adbyaya f. 107b, tbe 6*^ Adbyaya f. 112b, tbe

7*^ Adbyaya f. 116.

It ends:—iti tantrasaingrabasya kriyakalapam kramenasamgrbya racite tadvyakbyane purnnobbud a^tiiuioddbya-

yab II samaptan cedam namas îvaya i etc. (follow some lines

in Malayalam language).

135.

WmsH No. 136.

Size: SjXIt in., 75 leaves, from 9 to 11 lines on a page.




Fragment of tbe Baldblidrata by Pauclit Agastya, ending

witb tbe 9*h Sarga. Tbe complete work is said to contain

20 Sargas, see Burnell, Tanjore, p. 159b; A. Holtzmann,

Das Mababbarata, III, p. 44.

It begins:—barib sriganapataye namab avigbnam astu

asty atrinetraprabbava(b) kalatma sasiti naksatraganasya na-

tbah yam varijasribaram aptavaco vamara barer llocanam

amananti i sevyas surana(m) bimavarsipadas sambbavaniyas

îrasa sivena mabiddbrabbartteva tamopabantrim yab kau-

mudim divyanadini prasuteina jabnaviyais ca na yamii-

-^ 192 ^^

nais ca na caparasam saritam payobhih yannya(?)dayenaiva

sujatadhamno barahlyasim vrddhim upeti partthali i budhas

tatobhim navasu grahesu ratnesu miiktaphalavan manojnah

yalikarddamapatyam ilabhidhanam paryyagraliit pancasarS-

yudharttahi tasyanujobhut puruhtitasarali Pururava bhu-

valayasya gopta narayanoruprabhavam striyam yo jaya-

sriya sarddham alabdha daityatitasyayur ayurddamano

ripunam asid anunasya gunais tanujali i hrsyadvaritri pu-

lakankiuTibha raraja yasyaddhvaraytiparajih putras tadiyo

Naliiisodhiriidhatrivistapam piinyayarani parasuh kutrapi

sutramiii ciram pranaste svarajyam indras svayam era

cakre i ajayatasmad anagho Yayatih pestur dvisam ucca-

litasya yasya nabhasy udirnno balarenur asit ghano yasah-

ketakajanmabetulii etc.

F. 8b:—ity Agastyapanditakrtau balabharate prathamas

sarggali ii

F. 31:—ity Agastyakrtau brdabbarate caturttbasarggah i

F. 59 b:—ity Agastyakrtau balabbarate saptamas sa-

rggali II

F. 66 b:—ity Agastyakrtau balabharate astamasarggab I

It ends:—pritosmi te prajnatamaya rajan yam icchasi

bhratrsu tarn dadami uktas sa tenaivam upodhaharso ji-

vantam aiccban nakulan narendrah i101 i

136.

Whish No. 137.

Size: lljXlj in., (1)4- 4<3 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: 18th cent.?


A Commentary on Jayadeva's G'ltagovinda, in 12 Sargas.

It begins:—hari sriganapataye nama avighnam astu i

Jayadevanama kavih gitagovindabliidham prabandham

vidadhanah tatpradipadyaiii vastupaksipann eva tanuirdde-

-^4 193 r<~

^arupaiu mamgalam acarati raegliair ity adi he radhe ani-

bara(m) meghair mmeduram vasantepi krsnahrtair mmegliais

timirair va, etc.

It ends:—yan nityair itii yad vastu viriucagirijaprane-

samukhyaih bralimesamukhyai[].i]r mmulmr(?)jjasam nana-

karavicarasaracaturaih nanrividhacintavisesan nipunaih (read

°cintavisesanipunaih?) yidvatbliir nnityair vacanaih upani-

sadvrikyaili jadyapi (?) na nisciyate tad adyam param vastu

divyair ramadhurai[hjs satsuktisamsodhitaih mrduktisara^o-

dhitaih Jayadevakavyaghatitaih gitagovindavakyaih srirasya

sima *' sah bhaktivisesasalinam cetasi cakastu sphuratu il

iti srigltagovindavyakhyanc sarasarasiruhakso nama dva-

dasas sarggah ii srikri?naya namah ii

137.

WmsH No. 139.

Size: 11 ^ X It in., (1) + 70 -}- (1) leaves, from 8 to 10 lines on a page.


Date: Probably middle of 18th cent.


The Suryasiddlidntavivarana , a Commentary on the

Suryasiddhdnta, by Paramesvara,

pupil of Rudra, in

13 Adhyayas.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu ii

gurubhyo namah ii lokambayai namah i srisuryaya namahcidrupakriranam sarvagatam ksiragatajyavat yad yogidrsyah

jagatas tarn raahahamsam asraye i vyakhyatara bha-

skariyam laghu tad anu mahabhaskariyara sabhasyam

pascal lilavati ca grahagativisayam kihcid anyac ca yena

soyani sri-Rudrasisyo vadanajasisave suryasiddhantasama-

stliam vaksyaty aspastam arttham ganitavisayagara karma

tatraiva hi syat i tatra tavat bhagavata siiryena Maya-

yoditam suryasiddhantam vivaksur ayam acfirya istadevata-

pranamapurvakam Mayasiiryayos saravadamayaprasnottare

I Aksara indistinct, looks like ju or fiju.

13

-5H 194 K-

niyuktasya sCiryamsasya purusasya vacanafi ca kramat

pradarsayati Iacintyavyaktarupaya, etc.

r. 11:—iti suryasiddhantavivarane pratliamoddliyayah II

F. 20b:—iti Paramesvare suryasiddhantavivarane dviti-

yoddliyayali ii ii

F. 31:—iti Paramesvare triprasnaddbyayas trtiyab ii

Adbyaya lY ends f. 34b, A. V f. 37 b, A. YI f. 40b,

A. YII f. 44, A. YIII f. 47b, A. IX f. 50, A. X f. 52b,

A. XI f. 55b, A. XII f. 68b.

It ends:—etat te sarvam akbyatam rahasyam param

atbhutam brahmaitat paramam punyam sarvapapaprana-

^anam evam upasamhrtam sastram nilabjyos sam-

gamat sauuiye sthitena paramadina siddhantam vivrtam

sauram isvarenaivam atppasab^ ii iti Paramesvare suryasi-

ddhantavivarane trayodasoddhyayah ii srilokambayai namah il

^risuryadisarvagrahebhyo namali ii srisarasvatlprasadika ii

138.

Whish No. 140.

Size: 9tX 1| in., (1) + 97 -]- (1) leaves, from 7 to 9 lines on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 1817— which is very

strange, as the date given at the end of the MS. is the Koliam

year 998, i. e. A. D. 1823.

Cluu-acter: Malayalam. The leaves numbered by Aksaras.

The Saliasranama]}adijavrttl or metrical Commentary on

the Visnusahasrandman.

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah iavighnam astu i

yasmad asij jagad idam akhilam yena va tat pravistaii

jivo bhutva khalu jalaravivan mayaya nirggunopi (i) yasminn

ante vilayantarn paranandan conani (?)^ visnum vande mamahrdi uilayam sasvatam santam ekam ll srstvadisargge kavim

atmamayaya svanabhipatmad akhilartthasiddhaye (l) vedan

saharagair avadan (read avadat?) puratanan yas tarn gurun

naumi sadartthasiddhaye (i) Yyasasisyo mahatejas sa Yai-

^ampayano munih uvaca punar apy enam rajanam Jana-

1 Id est alpasah.

2 Metre wronjr. Four Aksaras wantino:.

-3m 195 i<~

Diejayara ii srutvavadharya ni^citya dliarmman iianavidha(n)

paran aêsenaiva kartsnyena nissesenavisamkayai etc.

It ends: — .sripiirvapurnnapriyavfidarena samparkasamô-dliitamanasena vrttir mniaya kcsavapurnnanaiuMam ( ?)

sahasrasya samlriteyami laghuvrttir iyaia liaripadayugan

drdliahhaktiiiiata katliita vimala suvimrsya naro yadi tSmprapafhed dlirtiki-tyaliarim sa vimuktimayat

i iti srlsahasra-

namapadyavrttau dasamasatam samaptam ii ii subhamastu

Isri-Vedavyasaya namah, etc. (Date etc. in Malayalam

language.)

139.

AVmsH No. 141.

Size: 7f xl? in., (1) + 102 + (1) leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.


Date: KoUam year 999, or A. D. 1824.


SodasakiHyd, a manual of domestic ceremonies (Jata-

karman, Upanayana, Marriage, etc.), according to the

school of Bodlidyana, in the Malayalam language, the

Yedic Mantras being quoted in Sanskrit, e. g.: f. 9b:—mantram asma bhava parasu(r) bhava hiranyam asrtam

bhava i vedo mai (read vai) putranamasi sa jiva âradas

satam indrah sresthani dravinani dhehi cittin daksasya

subliagatvam asme, etc. See ]\Iantrapatha II, 12, 1; 11, 33.

F. 35:—mantram a tisthemam asmanam a^meva tvam

sthiro bhava abhi tistha prtanyatas sahasva prtanEyatahi . .

.

mantram ya akrntann avayan ya atanvata yas ca devir

antan abhito dadhanthaitas tva devIr jjarasa sam vya-

yantv ayusman idam pari dhatsva vasah i See Mantrap. II,

2, 2; 5.

F. 67:— mantram i sakhasi saptapada abhuma sakhyan

te gameya i sakhyat te ma yosam sakhyan me mayosthah

i See Mantrapafha I, 3, 14.

F. 79: — mantram yas tva hrda kirina manyamanomar-

ttyam marttyo johavlmi i jatavedo, etc. See Mantrap. II,

11, 5.

13*

-^ 196 H^

MO.

WmsH No. 142.

Size: Oj-xlf in-: 103 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: 18tii or 19tii cent.?


The Ndrdyamya, a Stotra (by Ndrdyana Bhatta of

Kerala). On the last page there is the following entry

by Mr. C. M. Whish: "Narayaniyam; by a native of

Malabar of the Vaisnava sect. The completion of the

work by the author is dated 27*^ November 1586 O. S."

The author is described as the 'most popular and well-

admired author of Prakriyasarvasvam , Dhatukavyam,Narayanlyam, etc.', by the Maharaja of Travancore, JRAS.,vol. XVI, 1884, p. 449. See No. 114.

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namali avighnam astui

sandranandavabodhatmakam anupamitam kaladesavadhi-

bhyan niryyuktan nityam uktan nigamasatasahasrena

nirbhasyamanam aspastan drstamatre punar urupurusar-tthatmakam brahmatatvam tat tavat bhati saksat gurupa-vanapure hanta bhagyah jananam

i etc.

F. 18 marg.: venasya kathai

F. 22 marg.: ajamilakathai

F. 24b marg.: liiranyaksakathai

F. 25 marg.: narasimhavatarami

It ends:— ajhatva te mahatvara yad iha nigaditam vi-

svanatha ksametha(h)i stotraii caitat sahasrottaram adhika-

taram tvatprasadaya bhiiyati dvedha narayanlyasrutisu

ca janusa stutyatavarnnanena sthitam lilavatarair idamiha kurutam ayurarogyasaukhyam ii srikrsnaya namahnarayaniyam samaptam ii ii srigurubhyo namah ii etc.

141.

Whish No. 143.

Size: 9^Xl-^i in., (1) -f- 189 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


-^i 197 i<~

Date: Kollam 981, i. e. A. D. 180G, according to the scribe's

colophon (written in Malayalam language) at the end of the MS.Character: Malayalam.

The SmrticandnM, by Deva or Devanm BJiatfojjddhydya,

son of Kesavdditi/a BhaffoiMdhydya, Paricclieda I of the

Vyavaliarakanda. Another copy of the same work as

No. 129 (1) (Whish No. 128).

142.

Whish No. 144.

Size: 14x1 J in,, (11 + 99 leaves, 11 lines on a page.


Date & Scribe: The MS. was copied by Krsuadvija in the Kollam

year 985, i. e. A. D. 1810, according to the scribe's colophon : — Kollam

toUayiratta empattaficamata makaramasain ancantiyyati coppaccayum

rohiniyuiu suklapaksattit dvadasiyum Siiiihah karanavum kutiyadivam

vatalayesanugrahena Ivrsiiadvijena likhitam pustakam ii


The Arutiranjinl, a Commentary on Jayadera's GUago-

vindn, by Lalxsmidhara, in 12 Sargas.

Another copy of the same work as No. 113 (1) (Whish

No. 111).

143.

WmsH No. 145.

Size: 9^X Ij in. (and 7tX H in.), 16 + 21 + 19 + 5 + 11 leaves,

6 (4, 5, or 7) lines on a page.


Date: Early 19th cent.?


Various collections of Mantras for Tantric worship, and

fragments of Tantric treatises.

(1) A collection of 110 Mantras, beginning:—om hriiii

6rim kllm am (?') nityakamesvari klim sarvasatvavasanka-

I Indistinct.

-^ 198 t<-

rlsenali sarvastrlpurusavasankari aim kllm sauh sauh klira

aim hrim namo bhagavativiccai (?) mahatripurasundaryyai

namali, etc.

F. 10 b:—na guror adhikam na guror adhikam na guror

adhikam na guror adhikam sivasasanatas sivasasanatas

sivasasanatas sivasasanatah | 110 i srigurucaranaravinda-

bhyam namali ii ii

(2) A fragment begins on f, 11:— adhare limganabhau

hrdayasarasije talumiile lalate dvaipatre sodasare dvidasa-

dasadale dvadasarddlie catuske vasante balamaddhye da-

pbakarasabite kanthadese svaranam harnsan tatvarttba-

yuktam sakaladalayutam varnnarupan namamii etc.

This fragment breaks off on f. 13b, f. 14 contains somebenedictions (namo ganesaya namo vidbatre, etc.), ff. 15 & 16

contain another fragment.

(3) Another Tantric treatise (or fragment), beginning

(f. 1) : — caturbhujam mahavisnum samkhacakragadadharam

manasa cintaye devam manasasnanam ucyate kbasthitam

pundarikaksam mantramui'ttim harim smaret anantaditya-

sankasam vasudevah caturbhujam samkhacakragadapatma-

dharinani vanamalinarn syamalam, etc.

(4) A Collection of Mantras, beginning (f. 1):— atha

patram viti I om prakrtya vikarabuddhimatasrotratvak-

caksujihvaghranavakpanipadapayupastha - sabdasparsarupa-

rasagandha-akasaYayuvahnisalilabhumyatmana asuddhata-

tvena am am ah aim atmatatvena sthuladeham pariso-

dbayami sodhayeti bruyur aryyah, etc.

F. 17 ends:— iti samkhapuja i gaingamgayai visvarupayai

sadasivamrtayai narayanyai namo namalii

Ff. 18—19 contain some tables of Mantras in four

columns.

(5) Another collection of Mantras begins (f. 1):—Sukra

rsili amrtagayatri cchandah sarjjivani(read samjlvani?)-

rudro devata aim sukrasapanam klim, etc.

(6) A Collection of 50 Mantras, beginning (f. 1):— harih

sriganapataye namah srimadvagdevatayya tva gananatbam

pranamya ca natvri desikanathah ca sivanandarasam

bruve ii 1 ii

->i 109 H$-

It ends:— anandamrtapuritaharapadarnbhojalavale sthitil

sthairyopaglmaiii upetya bliaktilatika âkhopaâkhil stbita,

uccair inmanasakriyamrmapatalim akramya niskalmasa

nityal)histaplialaprada bhavatu me salkarmraasamvar-

ddbita ii 50 ii

lU.

Whish No. 1-16.

Size: fl-s X It in., (l)+ 52 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: IStî or 19th cent.?


(1)

Tbe Prasnasamgralia , from the Sdrasamgraha, a treatise

on astrology.

It begins:— sriganapataye namab avighnam astu srl-

suryadisarvagrahebhyo namali (i) stiryendvagnivilocanam

girisutfiraktani budliuntasvrkam devedyam rajatacalendra-

bhrgubhuh konadhivasotsukam sarppalamkrtacaruvigraba-

mayam vrddboksaketura bhaje kantbantarggatakalakiita-

gulikan ceHuranatbam sivam i 1 imaddhyatavyadhipam

pranamya kamalam prane^varam sarapade krsniyaprabhrtira

vicarya bahudha prasniigaman afijasa saragrhyapi guru-

ditam laghudhiya(m) bodhaya padyair nnavaih prcchasam-

graham adadhamy aham asau dcyva(read daiva)jnatustyai

bhavet i 2 iskandhesu trisu sasramali krtamanas siddhanta-

bhedesu va paficasv attamantrattamo (read °manastamo?)

nipimadhiracaryavan satyavan daivajnah krtanityakarma-

karano japtilttamantro grahan paficamgeksai.iapiirvakam

hi ganaye dastantata (?) svasthadhi(h) i 3 i

F. 2b:— dasabhir nnavasamyuktaih padyair iti samirita

dutalaksmadikaddhyayah prathaniali prasnasamgrahe ii

F. 4b:— iti sarasaragrahe prasnaâstrestamamgaddhyayo

dvitlyah ii

F. 5b: — iti sarasaragrahe prasnaâstre sugrivaprasna-

ddhyayas trtiyah ii

F. 22:— iti sarasaragrahe prasnasastre grahavivaranfi-

ddhyayo dasamah li F. 32b:—ity ayu(h)prasnah ii slokanaiu

-^ 200 f<-

^atakenaivam ayuhprasna udahrtali saikena dasakenatha

vivahaprasna ucyate ii

It ends (f. 38b):—uktam agamabhavena saptivarsa-

namrgayayudhoh laksanara vimsatislaukair (sic) ity evam

prasnasamgrahali ii iti pra^nasamgrahah ii ii ii iti prasnasam-

graham samaptam ii

(2)

Fragment of the Laglivl Jdtakapaddhati, and other

fragments not identified (if. 38b— 52).

It begins (f. 38 b):—harili natvadyara paramesvarara ga-

napatim suryendubhuvrtividvaglsrisphujidaki(?)raliusikhino

devan gurtims cakliilan krsniyad aparas (read °rac?) ca

saram api yet (read yat) kiiicit samadaya taccha(s)tram si-

syahitaya samgraham aham vaksyami samksepatah janma-

yuktaphalani janmasamaye jnatva salagnan grahan daiva-

jhah pravadet tathaiva sakalam prasnodayarksad api pra-

snam janma samam phalesu sudhiyas samsanty avijiiatam

apy adesyam vidusa hi varyam akhilam prasnopadesad

yatah tithyrksesu subhesu saumyadinakrdvarenukulekhile

deyva(read daiva)jham vidhivat prasadya sumatin datva

param piTibhrtam prahne prcchatu prcchakas tv abhimatam

nirddharya buddhyaiva tad ramye bhumitalesu mamgalayute

cakvam likhed daivavit i etc.

F. 46 b:—madane priye mrti sukhe putro yatha sam-

bhavah hara syat gunasamyutir ggunagunaharrdirta sva

dasa labdhany antaraja dasatha vidasa saddhya tatas

coktavati40 i iti jatakapaddhatir llaghvi ii ii

Tlien follows (f. 46 b) ^: — harih sonarkanisakaraksiti-

javim (?) ^ jivasphujitsuryajan vighnesana svagurun praiiamya

^irasa devln ca vagisvarim prasnajhanavidhau Yarahamihira-

patyas sa yad vasturo llokanam hitakamyaya dvijavaras

tikam karoty albhutami

1 This is (as Prof. Aufrecht informs me) the beginning of Utpala^s

Commentary on the SatpancdMkd of PrtJiuyasas, the son of Vard-

hamihira. See Ind. Off. V, p. 1059 (No. 2993).

2 kesajarkao . . . ovijjTva°. Ind. Off. MS.3 Varahamihii'acaryasya sadvastuni 10°. Ind. Oft". MS.

-^ 201 f<-

This is only a fragment of one page. Tlie next two leaves

also contain fragments of which not much can be made.

Ff. 49—52 contain Mantras and invocations, and it is

doubtful whether the leaves beloni? together.

U5.

Whish No. 147.

Size: 74-x 2 in., (2) + 62 + 46 + 32 + 12 + (2) leaves, from 8 to 12

lines on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Wliish is dated 'Calicut 1822', and at

the end of the Tarkasamgrahadlpika the date KoUam 997 (also cur-

responding to A. D. 1822) is given.


(1)

The Sdhlihyasaptatl, or Safilihyakdrikd,, by Isvaralcrsna

<ff. 1—7). See No. 104.


duhkhatrayabhighataj jijhasa tadapaghatake hetau drste

saparttha cen naikantatyantatobhavat| etc.

It ends (f. 7):— iti sarakhyilsaptati samaptah|

sat-

trimsata samghatitaya tatvais tvagadisaptavarano bha-

vaya etc.

(2)

The Jayamangald, a Commentary on the SdhliJiyasa;ptati,

by ^ankara (ff. 7—62).

It begins (f. 7b):— harih sriganapataye namah ii ii adhi-

gatatatvalokam lokottaravadinam prai.iamya munim kriyate

saptatikayas tika jayamamgala nama preksavantonukte

prayojane na kvacit pravarttanta iti prayojanam ucyate i

tatvajfifman moksah tatvani ,paficavimsatih itathoktam

pancavimsatitatvajiio yatra kutrasrametarah jatl mundi

sikhi va vimucyate natra sarasayah i etc.

It ends (f. 62):— iti srlmatparamahamsaparivraja(read

°parivrajaka)caryasri-Govindabhagavatpi'ijyapadasisyena ^ri-

Samkarabhagavata krta sarakhyasaptatitlka samapta i sri-

sarasvatyai namah srikr^naya namah ii

-^ 202 f^

(3)

The Tattval^anmudi , a Commentary on the Sanhhyasa-

ptati, hj VdcasjKitimisra (ff. 1—40). See No. 104 (3).


ajam ekam lohitasuUakrsnam bahvih prajas srjamanan

namamah aja ye tiXfi jusamana bhajanto jahaty enambhuktabhogan numas tan i Kapilaya mahamunaye munayesisyaya tasya casuraye Pancasikhaya tathesvarakrsnaya

vayan nam as}' amah i iha khalu pratipipitsitam arttham

pratipadayan pratipadayitavadheyavacano bhavati, etc.

It ends (f. 40):— iti sri-Yacaspatimisraviracita sara-

khyasaptatitika samaptah ii kumudanlva cetarasi bodhayanti

satam sada sri-Vacaspatimisranam krti syat tatvakaumudi ii

aksaram yat paribhrastam matrahlnan tu yat bhavet

ksantum arhanti vidvamsah kasya nasti vyatikramah ii sri-

gurubhyo namah ii ii ii ii

(4)

A fragment, not identified (ff. 41— 46).

F. 41 begins:— te vidhasyati alam utkanthaya tavety

upadese tustih sakalakhyogha ucyate ya tu na kalan napy

upadanat prakrter vivekakhyatir api tu bhagya deva ata

eva madalasapatyani balani matur upadesamatra devavi-

vekakhyatimanti muktani babhuvuh, etc.

(5)

The TarlxasamgraliadlpU^d, a Commentary by Annam-hhatta on his own Tdrlmsamgraha (ff. 32).


visvesvarara sambamurttim pranipatya giram gurum tikam

sisuhitam kurve tarkasa(m)g;rahadipikami etc.

It ends:— ity Annambhattopaddhyayakrtatarkkasam-

grahadipika samfipta ii ii srimahatripurasundaryai namah li etc.

(Date etc. in Malayalam language.)

(6)

The TarJi-asamr/ralici, by Annamhlmtfa (ff. 12).

-^ 203 Hg-

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu

nidhaya hrdi, etc.

It ends: — Kanadanyayamatayor balavyutpattisiddhaye

Annambhattena vidusa racitas tarkkasamgrahah tarkkasam-

grahas samaptah ii sri-Vedavyasuya namali srigurave namah.

146.

Whish No. 148.

Size: 7x Is^ in., 4 + 129 + 60 leaves, from 6 to 9 lines on a page.


Date: Kollam 992, i. e. A. D. 1817. (Date given in ^NFalayalam

language on f. 129.)

Scribe: Damodara.


(1)

Ff. 1—4 contain some fragments, not identified.

(2)

The Sarvdrthacintdmani , an astrological treatise, by

yenlMfandyaha, son oi Appaydrya. Fragment only (ff. 1— 22).

See Hultzsch II, No. 1307, p. 128,

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu i

srimacchesagiristhale vinilayam sri -Vemkitesam gurura

natva Vemkitanayakas tv anudinam jatopayayat^ sudhih etc.

F. 22b breaks off with the words:— rahau vilagne

sakujerkaputre rahau brhatbijmihahuraryyah lagne sea + e.

(3)

Fragment of the first Sarga of the Balakanda of Tdl-

mllu's Rdmdyana (f. 23).

F. 23 begins:—lokam gamisyati idara pavitram pfipa-

ghnam punyarn vedai.s ca sammitam yah pathed ramaca-

ritam sarvapapaih pramucyate , and ends:— iti

sriramayane adikavye ^riyamadvadikande srinaradavakye

^risamksepo nama prathamas sarggah ii . . . srlganapataye

namah i

I Read jatoppayaryjat with Dr. Hultzsch' MS.

>^ 204 f<^

(4)

Ff. 23 b—129 contain several fragments partly in Sanskrit,

partly in Malayalam, which I cannot identify.

(5)

A Malayalam Commentary on the Karanapaddhati

(Astrology?). Ff. 1—60.

U7.

Whish No. 149.

Size: 7^-X 1-j in., (1) + 160 + (3) leaves, generally 7 lines on a page.


Date: 18th or 19tii cent.?


The Keralamdhdtmya from the Blmgola-Purdna.

It begins:—laksmigrame samagatya bhagavan bhrguna-

ndanah gramanin kalpayam asa tasmin saptadasa dvijan

kancidvijam dvijesv atra amgiranvayam eva ca ksetraka-

ryaya ramas tu laksmisasyalaye nrpa, etc.

E. 6b :— iti sribhugolapurane keralamahatmye addhyayah ii

F. 39b:— iti Sribhugolapurane pahcasoddhyayah ii

F. 50 b:—iti sribhiigolapurane keralamahatmye gargga-

yudhisthirasamvade addhyayah ii

F. 92:—iti keralotbhave nilanadimahatmye paiicamo-

ddhyayah li ii

F. 131b:—iti sriblmgolapurane umamaheSvarasamvade

keralamahatmye samksepo nama prathamoddhyayah ii

F. 155:—ity agastyasamhitayam keralotbhave iksunadi-

mahatmye paficapahcasodhyayah ii

It ends:—iti keralotbhave sthalesamahatmye catussastis-

Satatamodhyayah ii subham bhavatu li

148.

Wiiisn No. 150.

Size: ll:i X If in., 209 leaves (the first of which is missing), 7 lines

on a page.

Afaterial: Palm leaves.

-^ 205 f<^


Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Aksaras.

Injuries: The first two leaves damaged.

The Sutasamliitd of the Slianda-Purdna. The Sivania-

hatmyakhanda wants the beginning (one leaf), the Jna-

nayoga and Mukti Khandas are complete, the end of tlie

Yajnavaibhavakhanda is missing. See No. 76.

F. 3:— iti srlskande purane siitasamhitayam sivamaha-

tmyakhande prathamoddhyayah ii

The Sivamaliatmyakhanda ends (f. 41):—iti skiinde purane

sutasamhitayam sivamahatmyakhande trayodasoddhyayah ii

^ivamahatmyakhandas samaptah ii

The Jhilnayogakhanda ends (f. 83):—iti . . . jnanayoga-

kliande samadhividhir vimsatitaraoddhyayah ii samapta jha-

nayogakhandah ii

The Muktikhanda ends (f. 112):—iti . . . muktikhande

navamoddhyayah li muktikhandas samaptah ii

The MS. breaks off in the middle of tlie 39 ^^ Adhyaya

(which begins f. 204) of the Yajnavaibhavakhanda.

M9.

Wbdesh No. 151.

Size: 7| x It in., (1) + 1 + 109 + (1) + 20 + 29 + (1) leaves, 7 or

8 lines on a page.


Date: 18th cent.?


(1)

The AhhijmnasdJcuntala, by Kdliddsa, in 7 Acts.

It begins:— harih srlganapataye namah nandyante tatah

pravisati sutradharah ya srastus srstir adya vahati vidhi-

hutam ya havir ya ca hotra (read hotrl) ye dve kalam vi-

dhatta srutivisayaguiia ya sthita vyapya visvam yam ahus

sarvabhutaprakrtir iti yayfi prfuiinah jiranavantah pratya-

ksabhih prapannas tanubhir avatu vas tabhir astabhir i^ahi

naipatthyabhimukham avalokya i aryye yadi naipatthyavi-

-^ 206 r<-

dhanam avasitam itas tavad agamyatam 1 pravi^ya nati i

ama ia limiisu i abhirupabhuyistha parisad esa adya khalu

Kalidasagrathitavastuna navena natakenopasthatavyam

asmabhih i etc.

The first Anka ends f. 16b, the 2''^ A. f. 30, the 3'^ A.

f. 42, the 4*1^ A. f. 58, the 5*1^ A. f. 72b, the 6'^ A. f. 94b.

It breaks off (f. 109b) with:—api caitava bhavatu

vidaujah praiyavrsti(h) prajasatatayajhas (sic) svarggino bha-

vayalam yugasataparivartta. (Verse 193 in Bohtlingk's

edition.)

(2)

The Daksayajnaprahandha, a poem.

The Catalogue of the Library of the India Office, voL II,

part I, p. 65 mentions a 'Daksayajna, by Ramanarayana',

published Calcutta 1881. The same work?


^rimatkailasasailesakalaganacamucakrasampurnnasanau sa-

nandam parijataprasavasulabhilan (?) manayan mandavatan

pratyagrapremahrdyam anisam anusaran daksajamiksu (?)

capakridabhedair anaisit kamapi sa samayam somalekha-

kalapah ii 1 ii

It ends (f. 20):—sadyas samprapya satraksitim anumili-

tam prakrtaih praptajivaih datva rudrasya bhagani vidhi-

vad avahitas satrasesam samapya svastha svam svan niva-

sarn prayayur atisukhas sopi dakso babhtiva ii iti daksaya-

jnaprabandham samaptam ii ii ii

(3)

A fragment, not identified.


sakam raja sagarbhyais samayajalanidhira dustaram sadhu

tirttha (read tirtva?) nirmmukto vaktrarandhrad vidhur iva

tamaso bhasamano nitantam panim partthatmajenatbhuta-

bhujamahasa grahayann uttarayas santusyan bandhuvarggais

salia ^amanasuto matsyapuryany avatslt i etc.

It ends:—matrvacam aciran ni^amya padatarit (?) ' vlniha-

namaskaric (?) cadarena nijasodaran ca samudam pranamya

I The metre requires a short syllable.

->t 207 H$-

samanatraajam yatiidbanapararaesakollupatinri.sumarutasu-

tan teli (?)^ * adi devacaranaravindamakakan vila * (?)^

karutibhinan II ii

150.

WmsH No. 152.

Size: Q-kX ly in., (2) + 196 + (2) leaves, generally 9 lines on a page.


Date: Kollam 999, i. e. A. D. 1824.


The Tantrasamuccaya.

It begins:—liarih sriganapataye namali aviglinam astu

^rlgurave namah isrimatsatgunasambhrtara vapur adhistba-

yanugrlmati yah sraddhabhaktipavitratopaharanai svarara-

bhabhukarukaib purnnanandarasanubhur ativisadan (?) tai-

ppito yajvanas tan devani nnigamagamadyadhigatam nityain

samaradhnuyah (?) 3igurudivakarabhadrakataksarusphuri-

tahr(t)kamalodarasainbbrtah likhitasmy atha tantrasamucca-

yah, etc.

F. 103:— iti tantrasamuccaye rahasyagamasarah patalah

samapi sasthaprakrtita (sic) krtapadapithapratimavarakapl-

thika pratisthah ii

F. 144:— iti tantrasamuccaye samudyatghatasamkhya-

parikalpanaprakarah patalah kalasaprasadhanaitatsnapana-

khyandavarosta samaptah ii

It ends:—baliplthamahaddhvajadijittena vihitair ddeva-

visuddhyavasrutais tatsuli^oddhya (sic) ii ii ii ii ii iti samntra-

samuccyeye samaptah i (sic) etc. (Date in Malayalam

language.)

151.

Whish No. 154.

Size: ll X It in., (1) + 137 + 4 leaves, generally 7 lines on a page.



1 The metre requires ^-.

2 The metre requires w-« for vila*.

3 Doubtful readiner.

^^. 208 r<-

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered by Aksaras, in

the same way as Xo. 19.

Injuries: Leaves 93 and 94 damaged, half of leaf 100 lost.

(1)

The Alanikarasarvasva by Eajdnal<a Euyyalm or Maii-

lilmlm. Our MS. mentions Mankhuka as the author's

name. In Burnell, Tanjore, p. 54 a, the name of the author

is given as 'Kasmirasandhivigrahikamankhuka.' Generally

Eajanaka Ruyyaka (or Rucaka) is mentioned as the author

of our work. Thus in the edition published in the 'Ka-

vyamala' (Xo. 35, Bombay 1893); also in the Bodleian

MS. Wilson 406 (Aufrecht-Oxford 210 a), where Euppaka

is a mistake for Ruyyaka. Mitra, Notices No. 3015 (vol. IX,

p. 117) has Rajanaka Rucaka. Biihler (Report, pp. 51,

67 seq.) has shown that Rajanaka Ruyyaka was the Guru

of Mankha or Maiikhaka (who wrote his Srikanthacarita

between A. D. 1135 and 1145). Is Mankhuka identical

with Mankhaka, and was he the real author of the Alaiu-

karasastra which his Guru appropriated to himself?


naraaskrtya param vacan devin trividhavigraham nijalam-

karasiitranam vrtya talparyam ucyate iha bhamahotbhata-

prabhrtayas tavac cirantanalanakarakarah pratiyamanam

arttham vacyopaskarakatayrdamkarapaksaniksiptam ma-

nyante tatha hi, etc.

It ends:—sabdalamkaratvaprasamgat tasmad asrayasrayi-

bhavenaiva cirantanamatanusrtih ii ii samaptaii cedam alam-

karasarvasvam ii ii iti Mamkhuko vitene kasmlraksitipasa-

ndhivigrahikah sukavimukhalamkaran tad idam alamka-

rasarvasvam ii ii ii ii namas sivaya santaya ii ii ii " subham

astu II II 11 II

(2)

A fragment (4 leaves, marked ka, kha, ga, gha), not

identified.

It begins:—iha visistau sabdrirtthau kavyam tayos ca

-^ 209 f^

vaisistyan dharmamukhena vyaparamukluma vyamgyamu-kliena va iti trayah prayalipaksal.i adyepy alaiiikarato gunato

veti dvaividdhyara, etc.

It ends:—tririipatvad iti paksadharmmatvam sapakse

satvam vipaksad vyavfttir iti trini rupani ii vakyanyayo ml-

mamsakanyayah ii

152.

Whish No. 155.

Size: 13-|X Iv in., (1) + 137 + 39 + (1) leaves, from 10 to 12 lines

on a page.


Date: Probably copied for Mr. Whish in the early part of the

19 th cent.


(1)

The Amarakosodghdtana, a Commentary on Amarasimha's

Ndmalingdmisdsana, by Kslrasvdntm. Not quite complete.

See Aufrecht in Z. D.M. G., XXVIII (1874), pp. 103 seqq.;

Burnell, Tanjore, p. 45.

It begins:— barih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu

srigurubhyo namali disyac cbivani sivayos tilakayamanam

gorocanarucilalatavilocanam vah anyonyagadhapariram-

bbanipidanena pindibhavan bahir iva sphutitonuragah i

adyapy abhinnamudro yortthilrtthibhir Amarakosa esa

budhali utpatyate yathecchara grhniddhvan namaratnani i

prakrtipratyayavakyair vyastasamastair nniruktinigada-

bhyam iti saptastaih pathibhir nnamnain parayaiiaiu kur-

mmali bhagna abhidhanakrto vivarltaras ca yatra vibbra-

ntab namani tani bhaktum atigahanam aho vyavasita smah i

sabajo yas samullasah ksirabdhes sopi mamsyate candra

ity atra kim kurmo gatanugatikaii jagat i vastv eva tan

na hi bhavet kriyatenyatha yat kas chadayed dinamanini

karasamputona saretarantaravicaracanan pratlrsyams tena-

ham eva bata durjjana cakravartti| etc.

F. 21b:—ity Amarakosotghatane sabdadivarggas sara-

purnnah ii

F. 107:—ity Amarakosotghatane vaii^yavarggas sampii-

rnnah ii

14

-^ 210 H$-

F. 113:—iti sri-Ksirasvamyutpreksite Amarakosotgha-

tane bhumyadikancio dvitiyah i sudravarggas sampurnnah ii

F. 128:—ity Amarakosotghatane samkirnnavarggas sam-

purnnah II

It breaks off (f. 137b) with:—saradi bhavas saradah i

laksanayabhinavah i adhrstopratibhah ii suddho varsa ca

vidvatsupragalbhau visaradau i vigatas saradopratibhatvan

dososya vi^aradah ii ii ii See Amarakosa III, 3, 94.

(2)

The Campuhhdrata, by Manaveda, Stabakas I—VI.

Cf. 'Manavedacampu', Aufrecht CC. p. 451.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu i

laksmim atanutat sa vo munivaro Vyasabhidhanonisam

yah praleyagirav Apantaratamoriipena nityan tapah tanvfi-

nasya kalaharer avikala lokopakarodyatad rag asyandata

bharatamrtajhari yasyeyam [asye yam] asyendutah I 1 1 nrtya-

ntam rajanimukhe svapitaram stutyan trilokljanair nnityan

tan nijakarnnatalavavanair atyantam anandayan aghnanas

ca yathalayam bhuvi karagrenoriinadam krpanighnatma sa

hi vighnaraja iha me vighnan vijeghniyatami 2 i

F. 7:—iti sri-Manavedaviracite campubharate prathamastabakah ii

It ends:— iti sri-Manavedaviracite campubharate sastha

stabakah ii ii atha bhiipatir atbhutavadanam gunasamra-

hjitasarvajlvalokam yuvarajapade yuvanam enam bharatam

modabharahcitobhyasihcati 1 ii

153.

WmsH Xo. 158.

Size: 7^Xls in., 35 + 5 + -i + 9 + 14-|-44 leaves, 7 or 8 lines

on a page.


Date: 17 1^ or 18*^ cent.?


(1-3)

Fragments of works, partly in Sanskrit, partly in Mala-

yalam, not identified.

-^ 211 ^-

(4)

Fragment of a Fniyogasdrn, a Avork on ritual?

It begins:—barili atah param pravaksyami yogam para-

madurllabham dharmamoksapradan tatvan divj^am divya-

layapradani niskalasyaprameyasya devasya paramatraanah

santanayogam ity abiis samsaroccbittisadbanam yogat sama-

dhis sayujyam sayujyad divyasamnata sa hi samsarasa-

ndhana bavani muktir isyate kamakrodbas tatba lobbo

mobas ca mada eva ca i matsaryaii ceti sadvarggo vain

jneyo miimuksuna yamas ca niyamas tadvad asannam pra-

nadbaranam pratyabaro dbarana ca dbyanan capi sama-

dbita, etc.

F. 8:—iti prayogasare paiicamah patalab ii atab parampravaksyami yatbavac cbamkulaksanam nitye naimittike

capi vasadblne ca karmani dikvidiksamsaye prapte sarn-

kus saranam ucyate, etc.

It ends (f. 9 b):—prasastasutrastiksman tu samkunaiva-

vadbarayet yatbaiva purvaparayamyasaumyadigbbagavi-

jfianam ibopadistam samasantastavisayara vivicya karyyani

karmanibandbanani i iti prayogasare satdvimsab patalab ii ii

(5)

Fragment of a work of tbe Prayoga kind, on witcbcraft

and domestic rites.

It begins :—barib mesamrimsamalakirnnatatketamisadbii-

pitadadimlpbalasanpattim mabatira labbate param i yasya

kasyapi mamsena goksiragulasamgina tena siktena nS,ramgI

sussvadakbya* pbalosrita i pratbamam kusumo mesah ku-

tbarena ksate krte jaragbayam tilaciinmena samena madbu-

sarppisa i etc.

F. 1 margin:—padapadobalaprakaravidbi.

F. lb marg.:—vrki?asecanam.

F. 2 marg.:—vijaropanam. (Read bija°?)

F. 2b marg.:— vrksavaicitryadobalabbedab bijastam-

bbanara.

F. 5 marg.:—tilakosarvalokavasyakaram.

I The reading of the syllable ssva is doubtful.

14*

-^ 212 H$-

F. 5 b marg.:—rtunasam.

F. 8 marg.:—vaiijiraprakriya.

F. 9 marg.:—payastambhah.

F. 10 marg. : — bhunagatailaprakarah. bhunagolpatti-

prakarali.

F. lib marg.:—dirghakesakaranam. ke^avrddhih.

F. 12 marg.:—karnnavrddhih. kucavarddhanam.

F. 12 b marg.:—strlmukhakantikaranam. syamikaharanam.

kantisaurabhakaranam.

F. 13 marg.:—^ariradurgandhaharanami dordduramo-

daharanam i vadanadurgandhaharanami kantisaurabha-

karanam 1

F. 13b marg,:— sussvarakaranam. atibuddhiprayogali.

ksulpipasaharanaprayogah.

F. 14 marg.:—pipasaharanam.

It ends (f. 14) :—dugdhayuktam phalam dhatryadinaikam

pesayet tatali sitajyasahitah vacyamodakam bhaksayet tu

tarn dasaratresu sambanti iDipasan ca na samsayali ii ii

(6)

The Sambhava-Farvan of the Mahabhdrata , in twelve

Adhyayas. This MS. has been fully treated in my paper

"On the South-Indian Recension of the Mahabharata,"

Indian Antiquary, vol. XXVII, 1898, pp. 134—136.

154.

Whish No. 159.

Size: 10 Xl? in., 1 -{- 72 + 1 leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.


Date: 17 1^^ or 18th cent.?


Injuries: Some leaves damaged bj^ insects.

The Prdkrtarupavatdra, a Prakrt Grammar, by 8im-

liardja, son of Samudrabandhayajvan. See Pischel, Gram-matik der Prakrit-Sprachen (Biihler's Grundriss I, 8),

Strassburg 1900, p. 42 seq.

It begins:—harih ^rlganapataye namah avighnam astu

antarayandhatamasaviddhvamsanavibhakaram daityavar-

-^-4 213 ^<-

tmopamarddendum vande karimukliam mahah (read aham?) i

uttarabhimukha bhakta yasya vacaspatav api bhajami bha-

gadheyan tam prasannam daksinamukhami setum vyakhya-

narupam gahanam akrta ya^ sastrasahityasiiidhor buddhya

baddhva yatharttham vyaracayata nijam sindhubandheti-

samjnam natva tam yayajukain nigamavidhividara tatam

asya prasadad vyaktam rupavataram viracayati mitamSimharat prakrtiyam i iha prakrtasabdas tridha i sam-

skrtasamas saraskrtabbava de^yas ceti i etc.

F. 13:—ity ajantah pullimgah parisamaptah II athajanta

strilimga ucyante i

F. 72b ends:—yusmadadibhyah parasya chasya didaro

bbavati i tuhmara i ahmara i anyadrsasyanna iravara isau ii

Ff. 73—75 are omitted.

It ends on f. 76:—****i ssagrhnau drsigrahoh i vassadi i

grhnadi ii ii iti sakalavidyavisaradasya Samudrabandhaya-

jvanas suniina Simharajanamadheyena viracite prakrtaru-

pavatare saurasenyadivibhagas samaptak ii

155.

WmsH Xo. 160.

Size: 6|-xli in., (1)+ 103 + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on ca page.

Material: Paper.



The AmaraJwsa, or the Ndmalingdnusdsana by Amara-slmlia.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye namah avighnam astu i

yasya jnanadayasindhor, etc.

It ends^:—dvandvesvabadavav asvabadava na samahrte

kantas suryenduparyayapurvoyahpiirvakopi ca vatakas ca-

nuvakas ca kudumgakah limgadisamgrahavarggah ii iti trti-

yakandas samaptahiAmarakosakandara etc.

1 Leaf damaged.2 See III, 5, 16—17.

-^^ 214 H$-

156.

WmsH No. 162.

Size: T^xIt in., 137 leaves, 8 lines on a page.


Date: ITtii or 18tii cent.?

Character: Malayalam. Leaves numbered by Aksaras.

The Sivadharmottara , in 12 Adhyayas. See Aufrecht

CO. p. 649.

It begins:—harih sriganapataye naniahi aviglinam astu

i

jnanasaktidharam santam kumaram samkaratniajam deva** danam skandam Agastyah pariprcchati bhagavan dar-

sanat tubhyam antyajasyapi samgatih saptajanmasu vipra-

tva(iii) svarggat bhrastasya jayate yenasi natha blmtanamsarvesam anukampakali atas sarvahitan dharmam sam-

ksepat prabravihi me dharma bahuvidba de^^ai devena

kathitah kila te ca srutas tvaya sarve prcchanii tvam ahantatah kimpradhanas sive dharmas sivavakyan ca kidrsam

limgerccitas sivali kena vidhina samprasidati vidyadanafi

ca dananam sarvesam uttamam kila tac ca srutau dvije-

ndranan nanyesam samudahrtam tat punyam sarvavarna-

naii jayate kena karmana, etc.

F. 8b:—iti sivadharmottare gosadamgavi(dhi)r nnamaprathamoddhyayah i

F. 25b:—iti sivadharmottare vidyarogyastutir nnamadvitiyoddhyayah ii

F. 74b:— iti . . . papagativiseso nama saptamoddhyayahii

F. 97:—iti . . . svargginarakicihnaddhyayo nama ii

F. 112:—iti . . . praya^cittavidhir nnama ekadasoddhya-

yah II

It ends:—iti sivadharmottare skanda[h]prokte sivagame

gomahatmyan nama dvadasoddhyayah ii sivadharmottaram

samaptam ii namas sivaya ii

157.

AVmsH No. 163.

Size: 7| x ll in., (1) + 1 + 52 + 2 + (1) + 17 [numbered from 7 to

23] + (1) + 1 -f (1) 4- 1 + 20 leaves, 7 lines on a page.

-^ 215 i<r




(1) A fragment of the BhaijavadgUd^ breaking off at the

beginning of the 14*'' Adhyaya (verse 14), followed by some

fragments of works which 1 cannot identify.

It begins:—sriganapatayenamali avighnam astu i Dhrtara-

stra uvaca i dharmmaksetre kuruksetre samaveta yuyu-

tsavah mfimakah pandavas caiva kim akurvata Sanjaya i

Saujaya uvaca i drstva tu pandavanikarn vyudhan Duryo-

dhanas tada acaryam iipasaipgamya raja vacanam abra-

vit I etc.

F. 41j:—iti §ribhagavatgitasupanisatsu brahmavidyayam

yogasastre .srikrsnarjunasamvade arjjuuavisadayogo namaprathamoddhyayah ii

The 13"^ Adhyaya ends f 52. Then follows:—sribba-

gavan i param bhiiyali piavaksyami jhananain jnanam utta-

mam ya(j) jnatva munayas sarve pararn siddliim ato ga-

tali, etc.

F, 52b ends:—pravrddlie tu pralayam yati debabhrt

tadottamavida(m) lo.

Then follow two leaves, not numbered. The first leaf

begins : — miilambhoruliamaddhyakonavilasatbandhukara-

gojvalaii 3vrilrijiilajitendukrintilahari[rn]m anandasandayinim

helalalitanllakuntaladharan nllottariyanisukani kollurfidini-

vasinim bhagavatln dhyayami mukambikam i etc.

A fragment of 17 leaves, numbered as leaves 7 to 23.

begins:—harih sriganapataye namali avighnam astu sukla-

mbaradharam visnum sasivarnnam caturbhujam prasanna-

vadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye ion namo bhaga-

vate viXsudevaya on namo bhagavate purusottaniaya on

namo narayanaya on namas sarvalokagurave, etc.

F. 20:—aksobhyas sarvapraharanayudhah i harih i iti

om kirttanam yasya kesavasya mahatmauah namnam sa-

hasran divyanam asesena prakirttitam ya idam srnuyan

nityam, etc.

It ends (f. 23b):—kayena vaca manasendriyair va bu-

-^ 216 i<~

ddhyatmana vanusrta svabhavat karomi yad yat sakalamparasmai narayanayeti samarppayami

i ûbham astu ii

A fragment of one leaf begins:— harih mahesvara rsih

anustup chandabi annapurnnesvarl devata

i on namo bha-gavati annapurnesvari annam me debi dadapaya svaba ii

Vamesvara rsihi gayatrl chandah

i kumaramiirttir dde-

vataI etc.

(2) The Anandalahari, by ânJcardcdri/a. See Haeberlin's

Kavyasamgraha pp. 246 seqq.

It begins :^—sriganapataye namah avighnam astu sivas

saktya yukto yadi bhavati saktah prabhavitum na ced evan

devo na khalu kusala spanditum api atas tvam araddhyamhariharavirihcadibhir api pranantum stotum va kathamakrtapunyah prabhavati

i 1i

It ends: — pradlpajvalabhir ddivasakaranirajanavidhis

sudhasiites candropalajalalavair argghyaracana svaklyair

ambhobhis saHlanidhisauhityakaranan tvadlyabhir vagbhis

tava janani vacam stutir iyami 103 ii ya kanthanalakaba-

likrtakalakiitacchayeva visphurati vaksasi candramauleh sa

me samastaduritani kataksamala tucchikarotu tuhinacala-

kanyakayah II

158.

Whish No. 164.

Size: 7x1t in-j 150 leaves (but the two first leaves are lost",



Date: 17th cent.?


Injuries: The MS. is in a very bad condition, many leaves beingbadly damaged.

(1)

ânkcira^s Commentary on the Bahrrcabrdlimaua-Ux)a-

nisad, i. e., the 2^^^^ Aranyaka of the Aitareya- Aranyaka(flf. 3—108).

The beginning is lost.

F. 7:— atranantaratikrante granthe mahavratakhyam

karmmadhigatam yasmin mahad ukthrikhyam âstram

-^ 217 H$-

brhati sahasralaksanam sasyate tat karmmoktbasastro-

palaksitam ukthannamanekalokakaladevatadivibliedavi^ista-

pranavijiianena samuccicirsi **, etc.

F. 34b:—svargge loke sarvan kaman aptvainrtas sama-

bhavat samabbavad iti ii iti sri-Govindabbagavatpujyapada-

^isyaparamabamsaparivrajakacarya-^rl-Samkarabhagavatpa-

dakrtau babvrcabrabmanopanisadvivarane pratbamoddhya-

yab II prana uktbam ity etad avadbaritam tasya ca pranasya

sarvatmatvan tan ca sarvatmapranam uktbam abam asmiti

vidyat karmajnanadbiki-tab purusah, etc.

Adbyaya 2 ends f. 45 b; Adby. 4 f. 92; Adby. 5 f. 103.

It ends:— iti sri-Govindabbagavatpujyapadasii?yaparama-

bamsaparivrrijaka-Sarnkarabbagavatpadakrtaubabvrcabrab-

manopanisattika samapta ii ii brabmane namah ii srlguru-

bbyo namab ii sridurggayai namab II narayanaya namab II

(2)

Sahlcara's Commentary on tbe Samhitd-Upanisad, i. e.,

tbe 3'''*Aranyaka of tbe Aitareya-Aranyaka (ff. 109—150).

It begins:—om atbatas sambitaya upanisad ity adya

sambitopanisad asyas sarnksepato vivaranara karisyamab

mandamaddbyamabuddbinam api tadarttbabbivyakti syad

iti tadarttbavijnanaprayojanan ca vaksyati sandbiyate pra-

jaya pasubbir ity adi, etc

It ends (on tbe fragmentary leaf 150 b):— ''^** bbagavat-

pujyapadasisyasrimatparamabamsaparivra **** rabliagavat-

krtau sambitopanisadvivaranam sa **ii

** ya namab ii

srikrsnaya namab ii sridurggade * ai **ii akliilabbuvana-

betun nityavijnanamurttim sakalajanabrdistbam sarvadava***** n devadevam prasam ************

159.

AVmsH No. 165.

Size: Us X2 in., (2)+ 45 leaves (numbered as 38 to 82), 13 lines

on a page.


Date: 18tii cent.?


-^ 218 Hg^

The Commentaries on the TrjMd^pa, Kutasthadlpa {Tdt-

2)aryadlpikd), and Dliydnadipa, parts of the Pahcadasl, by

Bdmalrma, the pupil of Bhdrafdlrtha and Vidydranya.

See Nos. 58 and 81 (2).

It begins (f. 38):— vedartthasya prakasena tamo harddam

nivarayan pumartthams caturo deyad vidyatlrtthamahesva-

rahInatva srl-Bharatltirtha-Vidyaranyamunisvarau kriyate

trptidipasya vyakhyanam gurvanugrahatitrptidlpakhyam

prakaranam arabhamana sri - Bharatitirtthagurus tasya

srutivyakhyanarupatvad vyakhyeyam srutim adau pathati I

atmanan ced vijaniyad ayam a + iti purusah, etc.

F. 63 b:— iti srlparamahamsaparivrajakacriryya-srl-Bha-

ratitirttha - Vidyaranyamunivaryyakimkarena Ramakrsna-

khyavidusa viracita trptidipika vyakhya samapta ii subham

astu II natva srl-Bharatltirttha-Vidyaranyamumsvarau kurve

kutasthadipasya vyakhyan tatparyyadlpikam i etc.

F. 70:— iti . . . kutasthadipavyakhya samapta ii ii natva

sri-Bharatitirttha-Vidyaranyamunisvarau kriyate ddhyana-

dlpasya vyakhya samksepato maya i etc.

It breaks off (f. 82b) with the words:— iti proktam

yamenapi prcchate naciketasa iti i uktam arttham upa-

samharati I iha vamarane vasya bra.

160.

WmsH No. 169.

Size: lyX ll in , (1) + 19 + (1) + 14 + 21 + (1) + 57 leaves, gene-

rally 8 lines on a page.


Date: 18* or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Vrttaratndkara by Keddra Bhatta, the son of Bhattaka.

See No. 54 (3).

It begins:— srir astu sukhasantanasiddhyartthan naumi

brahmacyutarccitana|

gaurlvinayakopetam ^amkararn loka-

sarakaram ii 1 ii vedartthasaiva^astrajuoBhattakobhu(d) dvijo-

ttamah i tasya putrosti Kedaras sivapadarccane ratah ii 2 ii

-^ 219 H^

It ends:— iti sasthoddhyayah ii vrttaratnakarali piirnnah i

om II

(2)

Fragment of the Lalitdstavaratna. The title is not

found in this MS. But see Nos. 63 (5), 115 (12) and 174

which contain other copies of the same Stotra.

It begins:— vande gajendravadanam vamamkarudhavalla-

bhaslistam i kumkumaparagasonam kuvalayinijarakorakfi-

pldam I 1 I sa jayati suvarnasailas sakaLajagaccakrasara-

ghatitamurttihi kancananikuhjavatikandaladamaripraban-

dhasaiiigitah ii 2 ii ... tatra catussatayojanaparinahan

devasilpina racitam i nanasalamanojfian namamy ahan

nagaram adividyayah i 5 i etc.

It breaks off (f. 14):— tatra prakasamanan taranikaraih

pariskrtam sevyam i amrtamayakantikandalam antal.i kala-

yami kundasitam indum i 102 ii srimga.

(3)

The Barhasimtyasutra, or NUisarvasva by Brhaspati, in

6 Adhyayas.

It begins:— Brhaspatir athacaryya iudraya nltisarvasvam

upadisati i atmayan [njrajai atmavantam raantrinam apii-

dayet i dandanitir eva vidyadharmmam api lokavikrustan

na kuryat i etc.

It ends:— iti Brirhaspatyasutre sasthoddhyayah ii sri-

gurubhyo namah i subham astu i

(4)

First Part of the Siibodlimi , a Commentary on the

Brliajjcdalm of VanViamihira.

It begins:— srlganesaya namah i atmayate svatmavidafi

jananam margayate janmavivarjjitanam i dipayate yo jaga-

tam abhistam dadatu nas sonyataranaveksam i ya hora

racita Varaliamihiracaryyena nanartthini tasya matgurude-

vatananasarojataprasadagatam i etc.

It breaks off at the beginning of the 2'*'^ Adhyaya:— iti

savj'akhyane horasastre samjuaddhyayah prathamah ii harih

-^ 220 f<-

om II subham astu atlia grhayonibhedaddhyayo vyakhyayate

tatra prathamena slokena purvoktasya horakhyasya kala-

purusasyatmadisvarupam rajadirupatvafi cahai . . . sacivaii

presyah sahajah ii 1 ii kalasyatma kalatma kalasya.

161.

Whish No. 171.

Size: l^xli in., 39 leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Whisli is dated 'Calicut 1823'. The MS. wasprobably written at that date.


The Xrsmi/am, an astrological treatise. See No. 113

(2) and No. 162.

It begins:— sriganapataye namahi avighnani astu sri-

gurubhyo namah i yena traikalyajnanam sammuditani

ajnanan timiravarttibhyo tajjhanam divyayiitain vaksye

tasmai namaskrtyam jyotisaphalam adesah phalarttham

arambhanam bhavati loke tasmad yatnah karyyo hy adese

jyotisajhena^ ii 2 ii etc.

It ends:— Krsnasya krtis cintajhanam krsnlyam iti namnaiti krsniye ekatrimsoddhyayah ii ii Krsniyain samaptam li

harih srikrsnaya namah srivasudevaya namahi etc.

162.

Whish No. 172.

Size: 5ixlg in., (2) -f- 54 + (10) leaves, 9 lines on a page.


Date: Beginning of 19 tb cent.?


Fragment of the Krmlijam, an astrological treatise.

See No. 161.


yena traikalajuanam uktam ajhanatimiravarttibhyah i

tajhanan divyayutam vaksye tasmai namaskrtyaii jyotisa-

I See below No. 162 for various readiness.

~>i 221 Hg-

phalam adesali phalarttliam arambhanain bhavati loka

tasmad yatuah karyyo liy adese jyotisajfianena, etc.

It breaks off with the words: — sasiûkrabhyam iste îtir

ggavo hrtas sagopalah i

163.

WmsH No. 174.

Size: 14-g-X2 in., (1) + 59 leaves, 10 lines on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 1828. The MS. is probably

not much older.

Character: Grantha.

The Bhasaimricclieda, by Visvandtha Pancdnana Bhatid-

cdrya, followed by the Author's own Commentary Siddhd-

ntaniuMdvcdi.

It begins:— ** sriganapataye namah avighnam astu ^ri-

gurubhyo namah i nutanajaladharariicaye gopavadhutidu-

kUlacorayai tasmai krsnaya namas samsaramahiruhasya

bijaya dravyam gunas tatha karmma samanyam savisesakam

samavayas tathabhavah padartthas sapta kirttitah ii 2 i

ksityaptejomarudvyomakaladigdehino manahidravyany atha

guna rupam raso gandhas tatah param II 3 i sparâs saip-

khya parimitih prthaktvan ca tatah param I samyoga^ ca

vibhagas ca paratvah c3,pa(ra)tvakam i 4 i etc.

F. 6b:— iti paribhasaparicchedas samSptah li

It ends: — iti srlmahopaddhyaya-Pancananabhattacriryya-

viracita siddhantamuktavali samapta li harih om sriguriibhyo

namah ii

164.

Whish No. 175.

Size: ISj X li in., 43 leaves, generally 8 lines on a page.


Date: Probably IStii cent.

Character: Malayalam. The leaves are numbered as follows: mama mi mi mu mu mr mr ml me mai mo mau ma mama — ya ya

yi yi yu yti yr — na na ni ni nu nu nr nf nl nl ne nai no nau namana — pa pa pi pi pu.

-^ 222 r<-

Fragment of the Bliarttrkdvya {Bhattikdvya) with the

Commentary Jayamancjald.

The first leaf begins:—vyasaktam mam hatavan karmmani

hana iti ninih tatra hi kutsitagrahanam karttavyam ity uk-

tamyadi sugrive(na) mama virodhah kin tavayam iti kutsitam

hananan tad eva darsayann aha ii papakrt sukrta(m) maddhye

rajhah punyakrtas sutah mam apapan duracaram kin niha-

tyabhidhasyasi ii papakrd ityadi i etc.

F. 20 b:—iti bharttrkavyatikayaii jayamamgalabhidhana-

yam adhikarakande prathamah paricchedah ii sugrlvasama-

gamasamjhakah pancamas sarggah ii

The last (?) ^ leaf ends :— mriyamahe na gacchamah

kausalyayanivallabhain upalambhyam apasyantah kaumarim

patatam varaimriyamaha ity adi i he patatam vara

mriyamahe na gacchamah kim iti kaumarim akrtapurvada-

raparigraham pati[ta]m labdhavatim kaumarapnrvavacana

iti kausalyaya apatyam kausalyakarmaryyabhyan ceti phiii

kausalyayanih ramah tasya vallabham istam upalabhyam

prasastam por adupadhad yat upat prasamsayam iti^ yati

pratyaye numiapasyantah anupalabhamanah ll

165.

Whish Xo. 176.

Size: 14x1^ in., (4) -f 271 + (1) leaves, 9 or 10 lines on a page.


Date: An entry by Mr. Whish is dated 'Tellicherry, December1831'. The MS. may be about 50 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The JRgvetla-Samhitd in the Pada-Patha, accented,

Astakas I—IV. The Udatta accents are expressed by

the sign^-^— (u?) placed on the top of the syllable. The

Svarita is expressed by the signy at the bottom of the

line, e. g. kvay in V, 30, 1. At the end of unaccented

words we find the sign ^ at the bottom of the line. The

I Possibly the leaves are disarranged.

^ See Panini IV, 1, 155; III, 1, 98; VII, 1, 66.

-^i 223 Hg-

sign L is used to express the Anunasika, e. g. devaii i L i :^i

iha I vaksati^ l in I, 1, 2.

It begins:— agnim i ile^. i purah— liitam i yajfiasya i

devamirtvijam ii liotaram i ratna— dhatamam ii

The first Astaka ends f. 70:— prathamastake astamo-

ddhyayah ii

The second Astaka begins:— pva i vah^ i prantam i

raghu — manyavah^ l andhah iyajiiani i rudraya i

milhuse i

bharaddhvam ^ ii etc.

Astaka II ends f. 137b, Astaka III f. 202b, Astaka IVf. 271b.

The MS. contains also the following Khilas': Khila II

(end of Mandala I) on ff. 108b, 109; Khila III (end of

Mandala II) on f. 133; Kh. IV (end of hymn V, 44) on

f. 218b; Kh. VI (end of hymn V, 51) on f. 221b; Kh. VII(end of V, 84) on f. 235; Kh. XI (end of VI, 44) on

f. 260; Kh. XII (end of VI, 48) on f. 265. The Khilas I,

V, VIII (Sristikta), IX and X are not found.

166.

AVhish No. 177.

Size: 19x2^ in., (1)+ 166 [numbered as ff. 160—323, ff. 281,

282 counted twice] + 1 leaves, 11 (sometimes 12) lines on a page.


Date: Entries by Mr. Wliisli dated "Tellicherry December 1831".

The MS. may be about the same age as Xo. 176, but it is wiitten by

a different hand.

Character: Grantha.

The Rgveda-Samhitd in the Pada-Patha, accented (in

the same manner as No. 176), Astakas V—VIII.

It begins:— stuseinara | divah i vya i asya i

pra-santa l

asvina i huvC'^ i jaramanah |vya i arkkaih i etc.

The V*'^ Astaka ends f. 198b, the VI *^ Astaka f. 241,

the VII*^ Astaka f. 282 b, and the VIII ^^ Astaka f. 323 b.

I See Professor Max Miiller's 2nd Edition of the Rigveda-Samhita

•with Sayana's Coram., vol, IV, pp. 519 sqq.

-^ 224 f<-

Mandala IX ends f. 265b. Khila XIV is found on f. 178,

Khila XVII f. 247 b. There may be more Khilas in other

places, though I could not find them.

It ends:— yathaivah'^ I sii-saha i asati ii 49 ii gati-

tirnnadhadhamastama nassanna sanus sanam'(??) ii addhya-

yasya suktani vargasamasamkhyani ii ity astamestakestamo-

ddhyayah ii subrahmanaya paramagurave namah li bin-

dudurllipi° etc.

167.

WmsH Xo. 178.

Size: 15|xli in., 6 + 165 leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Wliish dated 1831. The MS. is probably not

very much older.

Character: Grantha.

The Prakrti (ff. 1—157) and the Prakfticalaksara

(ff. 157b— 165) of the Sdmaveda. An entry by Mr. Whish

says: "This volume contains the Peakbitih of the Saivia-

Yedah; and the CHalaksheam of the same — C. M.

Whish — Tellicherry 1831 — NB. The Chalaksharam is

a running index of the Prakritih." The first 6 leaves

contain an Index to the volume, written by Mr. Whish.

It begins:— gautamasya parkkah i o ta gna i I a cho

yi hi na vo i to ya pre i itokaya pre i i

gr ka ni no ha i

vya CO dato ya pre i i tokaya pre iinaghi i ho ta sa i

tsa ve i ba au ho vaihi tu si i di 7 pa 9 ma 9 jho ii a

te gna a yihi vl i takaya i igr kah nl no havya da taya

i I ni ghai ho ta satsi barha i si ibaverha i sa aii ho va i

bajarhl si i di 9 pa 6 ma 6 tr ii etc. See Sv. I, 1, 1, 1.

F. 2:— ekonavimâti prathamah ii F. 3:— paiicadasa

dvitlyah ii F. 4b:— ekavimâtis trtiyah ii F. 7:— dva-

vimsati caturtthali ii etc.

F. 18: — caturdaâ dvadasa ii harih om ii agneyam sama-

ptam II

-^ 225 r<-

F. 30 b:— dvavimsati sasthah ii samam 132 ii bahusiimi

samriptara ii om tvastri saraa i I pam kha yantlli i etc. See

Sv. I, 2, 2, 4, 1. '

F. 35b:— ekada^a sasthah ii 64 ii ekasami samaptam ii

om II bharadvajasyfirkkau dvau i a pa bhi tva su i etc.

See Sv. I, 3, 1, 5, 1.

F. 51b: — ekadasastamah ii brhati samaptam ii samara

150 II

F. 58:— trayodasa tritiyah ii trstup samaptam ii omsaikhandinam i ga yi ya i etc. See Sv. I, 4, 2. 1, 1.

F. 66 : — caturvim^ati caturtthah ii anustup samriptam ii

F. 80:— sodasa navamah ii indrapuccham samaptam ii

F. 116:— pancatrimsad ekadasa ii pavamanam sama-

ptam II samam ii 387 li

F. 127b:— dvadasa saptamah ii prathamaparvam sama-

ptam II F. 137:—saptadasa saptamah ii dvitiyaparvas sama-

ptah II F. 150:—dvadasastamah ii tritiyaparvani samaptam ii

harili om ii aranam samaptam ii samam 248 ii

F. 156:—dasa trtlyah ii sukriyam samaptam ii F. 157

ends:—hi ma sthi ka a pre i da ka yo i a ci i di 6 pa

6 ma 2 ka ii gayatram samaptam ii subham astu sriguru-

caranaravindabhyam namah ii etc. (Scribe's colophon in

Malayalam language.)

F. 157b begins:—agnijho tra tra tam agne jhu agnin

duku iagnirvatra dhudhedi i prestha chodhau ku i tva-

nnojhego ieh}iindainr i a te the ju i tvam agne hi i agne

vivasvad agho ekona^^msati prathamah ii namas te du idii-

tam vo nil i etc. See Sv. I, 1, 1, 1.

It ends (f. 165):— dasa tritiyah ii sukriyam samaptam ll

vi dama ghavanvi darayendran dhanasya cauti dhu i a i

va no I u dvaya nte itatsaka i

sakvari samaptam ii prakrti-

calaksaram samaptam ii harih om etc.

168.

Whish No. 179.

Size: TtXI^- in., 3 + 54 leaves, 4 or 5 lines on a page.


15

^^ 226 HSr-



(1)

A fragment of the Niddnasthcma of theAstdhgasamgraha

by VdgWiata, Adhyaya 3^

It begins:— smrto vatapittaslesmaksataksayaih ksayayo-

peksitas sarve balinas cottarottaram I tesam bhavisyatam

riipani kanthe kandurarocakah sukapiirnabhakantbatvam

tatradho vihatonilah iurddbvain pravrttoras tasmin kantbe

ca samsajan sirasrotamsi sampuryya tatomgany utksipann

iva I etc.

It ends:—kramad vlryyam rucili pattir balani varnnas

ca biyate i kslnasya sasrnmutratvam syac ca prstbakafi-

grabab vayu[h]pradbana(b) kupita dbatavo rajayaksmanab.

(2)

Someyaisnava trac ts, viz. Ekddasivratamdhdtmya, JayanU-

mdhdtmya from tbe Skanda-Purdna, Jayantlvrata (?),

Anantavrata (?), and Bhdskaramatamdhdtmya.

Tbe first tract begins:— sriganapataye namab avighnam

astu I Yudbistbira uvaca i srutam maya yadiisrestba vrata-

nam uttamotta[motta]mam krt[v]arttbosmi na sandebas

tvalprasadad adboksaja i anyo me sarpsayo bbuyad dbrdi

salyab ivarppitah cbettum arhasi devesa na *** hi vidyate i

tvam rte devakiputra sarvajna yadupumgava ekadaslvratam

idan nityam va kamyam eva vai etc.

It ends (f. 19):— iti ekadasivratamabatmyam samaptam ii

namostu tejase dbenupabne lokapaline dbarapayodbarotsam-

gasayine sesa^ayine i sivaramanarayanagovindamabadeva-

krsnabari ii

Tbe Jayantlmabatmya begins (f. 20):— sriganapataye

namab i namab kapilasuryyaya sandrajiianatamascbide

vidvatpatmaprabodbaikanidanajnanatejase i sri-Naradab ii

jayantyas caiva mabatmyam katbayasva pitamaba taccbru-

tvabani gamisyami tad visnob paramam padam i pitamaba

uvaca I srnu vatsa pravaksyami prabbavaii castamisu ca

jayam punyan ca kurute ksayam papasya yasya ca i etc.

I As Prof. Aufrecht kindly informs me.

-^ 227 H$-

It ends (f. 41b):— iti skandapurane ^rijayantimahatmyam

sampurnam ii

The Jayantivrata begins (f. 41b):— atah parara pra-

vaksyami jayantlvratam uttamara caturvarggapradan nfnam

vaisnavanam visesatah anantara putradam sridam monta-

(read moksa)dafi ca visesatah sravanyam krsnapakse ca

tithitrayam anuttamam saptami castami caiva navami ca

tatha srnu paratrayan nisa caiva dinatrayani atah param

budhas ca gurus ca sukrau ca paratrayam udahrtam, etc.

F. 47 :— dvadasaksaramantrena snapayed vidhipurvakam ii

harih snganapataye namah i aranye varttamanas te pan-

dava duhkhadar^itah (read '^'karsitah?) krsnan drstva yatha-

nyaya(m) pranipatyedam abruvan i vayan duhkhena sanjatah

prthivyara purusottama katham muktir vadasmakam anan-

tad dukhasagarat isrikrsna(h) i

anantavratam asty anyat

sarvapapapranasanam sarvapapaharan nrnam strinaii caiva

Yudhisthira i etc.

F. 54 ends:—ittham vratan devapurohitena labdham

pura Bhaskarasannikarsat tasmSd amarttya manujas ca

jagmur vratan caritva sakalan abhistan ii iti Bhaskara-

matamahatmyani samaptam il ii

169.

Whish No. 181.

Size: 9irXl-g- in., (1) + 15 leaves, 7 lines on a page.



Character: Malayalam,

The TarkasamgraJia, by Annambhatta.

It begins:—harih srlganapataye namah avighnam astu[h]

srigurubhyo namah | nidhaya hrdi visvesva[ra]m vidhfiya

guruvandanam ibalanam sukhabodhaya kriyate tarkasain-

grahah i etc.

It ends:— Kanadanyayamatayor balavyutpattisiddhaye

Annambhattena vidusa racitas tarkasamgrahah ii tarka-

15*

-^ 228 f«-r^. ^-io rsr-

saragrahas samaptah ii jagatah pitarau vaude varppati

paramesvarau ii srikrsnaya namali ii

170.

Whish No. 182.

Size: 7|xl| in., (1) + 38 leaves, generally 8 lines on a page.


Date: Kollam year 997= A. D. 1822.


The Manimanjari, a Commentary on Keddra Bliatta's

Vrttaratncikara, by Ndrayam, the son of Nrsimhayajvan.

'See No. 54 (3).

It begins:— harih sriganapataye namah avigbnam astu i

svetambbodhisthitan devam etc. See the beginning in

No. 54 (3). . . . yathamatib ii atba praripsitasya gran-

tbasyavigbnaparisamaptipracayagamanarttham istadevata-

namaskaram karoti isukbasantanasiddhyarttban naumi

brahmacyutarccitam igaurivinayakopetam samkaram loka-

samkaram Ispastortthah, etc.

It ends:—yas tu prayunkte kusalo visese sabdan yatba-

vad vyavabarakale isonantam apnoti jayam paratra

vagyogavid dusyati napasabdaih^ ii iti vrttaratnakaravya-

kbyayam manimahjaryam sastboddhyayab piirnnah ii barib

sriganapataye namah iasmatgurubbyo namah ii

vrttaratnakaravyakbyanam samaptam ii srlsarasvatyai na-

mah Ietc. (Date in Malayalam).

171.

Whish No. 183.

Size: 9j-Xl| in., 10 leaves, 8 lines on a page.




I See Mahabhasya, ed. Kielhorn, I, p. 2.

-^ 229 r^r-

Three Stotras, viz.,

(1) the Durgastaka (ff. 1—2);

(2) the Hastamalaka (ff. 2b— 3);

(3) the Mantraksaramala (ff. 3b—10b).

It begins:—harih matar mme niadhukaitabhaghni mahi-

sapranapaharodyame helaiiirmmitadhumralocanavadhe he

candamiindarddini nis^esikrtaraktabijanidhane nitye nisuni-

bhavahe sumbhaddhvamsini samharasu duritam durgge

namas tembike i 1 itraivaCrjiiyrinruu gunanam amisaranakala-

kelinanavatarais trailokyas tranasilam danujakulavanivahni-

kilasalilam devim saccinmayin tarn vipulitavinamatsatrivar-

ggapavarggam durggam devIm prapadye saranam aham

asesapadunmulanaya i 2 i

The Durgastaka ends f. 2 :—etat santah pathantu stavam

akhilavipatjjyrdatuLanahlbhamhrnmohaddhvantabhanuprati-

mam amitasamkalpakalpadrukalpam daurggaip daurggatya-

ghoratapatuhinakaraprakhyam auho(?)gajendrasrenipanca-

syadesyam suvipulabhayakalahitarksyaprabhavam isridevyai

namah i

The Hastamalakam (f. 2b) begins:— harih nimittam

manascaksuradipravrttau nirastakhilopadhir akasakalpah

ravir llokacestanimittarn yatha yas sa nityopalabdhisvarupo-

ham atma i 1 i

F. 3 ends:—tatha cancalatvam tathapiha visnau i iti

hastamalakah ii See No. 63 (6) above p. 82.

The Mantrakisaramala (f. 3b) begins:—harih kallololla-

sitamrtabdhiLaharimaddhye virajanmanidvipe, etc. See

above Nos. 43 (2) and 112 (5).

It ends (f. 10b):—srimantraksaramalaya girisutam yah

pujayec cetasa sandhyasu prativasaram suvihitam^ tasya-

malasyacirat cittambhoruhamandape girisutanrttam vidhattc

sada vanivaktrasaroruhe jaladhijagehe jaganmamgala i

(Then follow some lines in the Malayalam language).

I The other two MSS. read suniyatam.

-5H 230 K~

172.

Whish No. 184.

Size: 7x1? in., (1) + 30 + (6) leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.


Date: IStii or 19tii cent.?

Character: Telugu.

Injuries: The MS. is mucli damaged by insects, some leaves being

almost illegible.

A treatise on dreams (Svapnadhydya?), only partly in

Sanskrit.

The beginning is not Sanskrit.

It ends:— saktya tu daksinam dadyat inanaasyann ista-

devatan isarvadusvaiDnajanitam i

doso na syatvu samsayah

(read syat tv asainsayah) ii 8 ii iti dusvapnasa **ii srira-

niarppanam astii ii ii

173.

Whish No. 188.

Size: 8tX1| in., 20 leaves, 7 lines on a page (5 lines only on

the last 3 leaves).




Injuries: Slightly damaged, part of last leaf broken off.

The Caudikasai)tati, a Stotra in honour of Durga. Printed

in Kavyamala IV (1887), p. 1 seqq., and called there

Candlsataka. The author is Bam. See Aufrecht CC. p. 177.

It begins:—ma bhamksir vibhramam bhrur adharavidhu-

rata keyamasyasya ragain pane prany eva nayam kalayasi

kalahasraddhaya kin trisulam ity udyatkopaketiin prakr-

tim avayavan prapayanty eva devyfi nyasto vo murddhni

musyan marudasuhrdasun samharann amghrir amhah i 1 i

It ends :— ... kurvati parvati vah 11 sridurggayai namah

candikasaptatih ii

-^ 231 f<-

174.

AVmsH No. 189.

Size: 7 x 1^- in., (1) + 13 + (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.


Date: Early 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Fragment of the LaUtdstavaratna, called Aryddvisatl

by Mr. Wliish.

Beginning and end the same as in the fragment

No. 160 (2).

175.

Whish No. 190.

Size: ISj x; It in., (1) + 39 + (3) leaves, 9 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

The Bliojaprcibandha, a historical romance in prose and

verse, (by Ballala. See Aufrecht-Oxford, p. 150 seq.)

It begins:—svasti srlmaharajasya Bhojasya prabandhah

kathyate iadau dhararajye Bandhulasamjno raja ciram

prajah paryyapalayat i asya ca vrddhatve Bhoja iti putras

samajani i sa yada paiicavarsikah tada pita atmani jaram

jnatva mantrimukhyan ahuya anujam Mimjam mahabalam

alocya putrah ca brdam viksya vicarayam asa i yady ahara

rajyabharadharanasamarttham sodaram apahaya rajyam

putraya prayacchami tada lokapavadah i athava balam meputram Muiijo rajyalobhad visadina marayisyati i

tatha

hi I lobhah pratistha pFipasya prasiitir llobha eva ca i

dvesakrodhadijanako lobhah papasya karanam li 1 ii lobhat

kopah prabhavati krodhad (d)rohah pravarttate i drohena

narakara yati sastrajhopi vicaksanah ii 2 ii mataram pitaram

putram bhrataram va suhrttamam i lobhavisto naro hanti

svaminam va gurun tatha ii 3 ii iti vicaryya rajyam Munjaya

•^ 232 H$-

dattavan i tadutsamge atmajam mumocaitatali kalantare

rajani divam gate sati sampiTiptarajyo Muiijah buddhisa-

garam vyaparamudrayali durikrtya tatpade anyan didesa i

gurubhyo rajaputram vacayati sravayati ca sastraniievam

sthite jyotissastraparam gatali kascit brahmanah rajnas

sabliam abliyagatisa ca rajne svastity uktva tadajfiaya

upavistali prahairajan lokoyam mam sarvajiiam vakti i

kimapi prccha i kanthastlia ya bhaved vidya sa prakasya

sada budhaihi ya gurau pustake vidya taya miidhah pra

***(11 4 II) mateva raksati piteva hite niyuiikte kanteva

cabhiramayaty apanlya khedam i kirttifi ca diksu vitanoti

tanoti laksmlm kim kin na sadhayati kalpalateva vidya ii 5 ii

tato raja putrasya Bhojasya buddhyatisayan jatakan ca

prstavan i tato brfilimana aha i rajan tava putroyam ati-

buddliiman biiddiiir eva khaki sarvakaryyasadhinii tatha

hi 1 ekam hanyan na va hanyad isur mmukto dhanusmata i

buddhir buddhimatotsrsta hanyad rastram sarajakaiu

II 6 11 etc.

It is incomplete, the end of" the MS. being as follows:

—

raja sarvam bhumim kavidattam matva udatisthatikavis

ca tam abhiprayam jhatva punar aha ii rajan kanakadha-

rabhis tvayi sarvatra varsatiiabhagyacchatrasaiichanne

mayi nayanti bindavah ii 302 ii raja antahpuram gatva Li-

ladevlm aha i devi sarvam rajyam kavaye dattam i tasmat

tapovanam maya saha agaccha i asminn avasare vidvan

nirgatahi Buddhisagarena mukhyamatyena prstah

ividvan

rajha kin dattam i sa ahaina kimapi dattam i amatya

aha I

****** (leaf broken) akam pathai tatas slokacatu-

stayam pathatii tatomatyah praha

isukave tava koti-

dravyan diyate iparan tii rajha yad dattam tava bhavi

tat punar vikriyatamikavis tatha karoti

i tato kotisam-

khyan datva kavim presayitva amatyah rajani katam agatya

tisthati 1 raja tam fdia i Buddhisagara rajyam idam sarvam

kavaye dattam atas tapovanam gacchami i tavapeksa asti

yadi tarhi ma gaccha i tatomatyah praha i deva kotidrav-

yamulyena rajyam idam vikritam kotidravyah ca viduse

dattami ato rajyam bhavadiyam bhumksva

irfija amatyam

sammanitavanianyada mrgayarasena atavim atann ata-

^ 233 H^

pena dunadehah pipasaya paryyakulas turaipgam adhiruliya

udakartthan nikatakatabhuvam atan tad alalxlliva, srantah

kasyacit taror adliastad upfivisatitatra kacit gopakanya

sukumarl manojfiasarvamgl dharanagaram prati takram

vikritukama takrabhandam samudvahanti samagacchat i

agacchantin tan drstva raja pipasaya etat bliandasthani

peyaii cet pibamiti buddhya prccbati i taruni kira vahasi i

sa ca mukbasriya tarn Bhojam viditva rajfio bbavafi ca

jnatva iXba ideva i

bimakundasasiprabbasamkbanibbaiii

paripakvakapitthasugandbi rasam itarunikaranirmmatbitain

piba be nrpa sarvarujapabaram i

176.

Whish No. 191.

Size: lltx28- in., 4 + 226 + (3) leaves, from 14 to 16 lines on

a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831'. The Vyaya

year immediately preceding 1831 is A. D. 1826—27. The MS. may

have been written in that year, or in A. D. 1766—67.

Scribe: Raghunatha, son of Ramakrsna.

Character: Grautha.

Tbe Taittinya-Samhitd, in 7 Kandas, the Sambita-Patba,

complete, unaccented. Tbe first three leaves contain a

table of contents indicating the commencement of the

Prasnas and Kandas.

It begins:—suklambaradhararn visnum sasivarnah catur-

bhujam iprasannavadanan dbyayet sarvavighnopasantaye i

srigurubbyo namah ii srlramacandraya namah ii oin ise

tvorjje tva vayava sthopayava stha, etc.

Kanda I ff. 1— 32, Kanda II ff. 33—68, Kanda III

£f. 69—88, Kanda IV ff. 89—116, Kanda V ff. 117—155,

Kanda VI ff\ 156—193, Kanda VII ff 194-226.

It ends:—yonis samudro bandhuh il vyattam avahad dva-

dasa ca ii gavo giXvas sisasanti .... catuhpahcasat ll gavo

yonis samudro bandhuh i harih om subham astu sriguru-

bhyo namah sriramaya namah. n krsnarpanam astu ii

-^ 234 r^

samvatsare vyaye bhanau kannyaraslm upeyusi i ayane

daksine pakse site vare brhaspateh iantiradhabhidhe tare

caturtthitithisamyute iRamakrsnasya putrena ramablia-

ktena dhimata iRaghunathena vidusa likhitam vedapusta-

kam Iabaddham va, etc. . . . ksantura arhanti santah li

177.

Whish No. 192.

Size: 121x2 in., 2 + 302 + (2) leaves, 9 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

The Taittiriya-Bralimana, in 3 Astakas, ending with

III, 9. The first two leaves contain a table of contents

indicating the commencement of Astakas and Prasnas.

It begins:—brahma san dhattan tan me jinvatam i etc.

The l'"^* Astaka ends (f. 88 b):—varunasya yad asvibhyam

yat trisu tasmad udvatis saptatrimsat ii varunasya prati

tisthati II harih om etc.

The 2^"^ Astaka ends (f. 185 b):—pivonnam yuyam pata

svastibhis sada nah ii harih om, etc.

The 3'^'^ Astaka ends (f. 302):—prajapatir asvamedhan

juhvati II harih om i etc.

178.

Whish No. 193.

Size: 12tX2 in., 1 + 130 + (1) leaves, 9 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha, the same hand as No. 177.

The Taittirlija-Aranyaka and the Aranya-Kcifliaka (i. e.

Taittiriya-Brahmana III, 10—12). The arrangement of

the Prapathakas differs from that in Rajendralala Mitra's

edition, and Prapathakas VOI and IX are missing, just

as in the Dravida text, described by Burnell, Tanjore p. 8b.

See H. Liiders, Vyasa-Siksa, p. 61 note.

-^ 235 K~

Ff. 1 — 20 = Pi apathaka T ) ^

21 — 28 =29 — 36b=

II

III

^ cs y^ -S ^3

36b- 45 =46 — 54 =

VIVII

2 ^ 3

55 — 69 = X S '§ g

70 — 84 =85 —103 =

IVV

-S icS -"S

rt pf T3

Kathaka 104 —111 = Taittiriya-Brahmana III, 10or

Aranya-

Kathaka

112 —120b=120b-130 =

III, 11

III, 12

It begins:—bhadram karnebhis srimuyama devah i etc.

The 1"* Prapathaka ends f. 20b, the 2^d P. f. 28b.

The 3"^ P. ends (f. 36b): — suvaniara sahasrasirsabhyo

bliartta harin taranir apyayasveyuste ye jyotismatira praya-

saya cittam ekavimsatihi cittis sirnginikosyabhyam ii harih

om II srikrsnarpanam astu ii vasudevarpanam astu on tat

sat II

Then follows:—pareyivamsam pravato mahir anu bahu-

bhyah pantham anapaspasanami etc. which is the 6**^ Pra-

pathaka in Rajendralala Mitra's edition. It ends (f. 45):

—

om utsrjata ii vadhistha dve ca ii 12 ii pareyuvarasam ajo-

bhagas catuscatvarinisati

apasySma prnihi dvadasa

dvadasa ipareyivamsam ayatvotas te saptaviipsatih.

ipa-

reyuvamsam oni utsrjata ii harih om i . . . subham astu ii

Then follows Prapathaka VII ending f. 54b, and this

is followed by P. X, which begins (f. 55):—ambhasy apSre

bhuvanasya maddhye nakasya prsthe mahato mahiyani etc.

It ends (f. 69):—mahimanam ity upanisat ii 64 i ambhasi

bhur agnaye bhur annam bhiir agnaye ca pahi no

(f. 69 b) tasyaivam vidusas catussastih ii ambhasi vrsa harnsas

sarvo vai rudra ayatu sraddhayan tat purusa ya prthi-

vyaikannasltih ii ambhasity upanisat ii srikrsnarpanam astu i

. . . srigurubhyo namah ii

Then follow Prap. IV, ff. 70—84, & Prap. V, ff. 85—103,

which ends as follows:— devS, vai satram yajhaparur antas

tejasaivasminn acchrnatti svaha marutbhir j-tubhya eva-

->* 236 H^

dhiyantoveksante pamkto yajnas tabhya evainam yajiiam

raksamsi jighamsanti tat samnah payo vacyeva vacan da-

dhati tasmad idam satottarafi caturdasa i liarih om ii

Then follows the Kathaka, i. e. Taittiriya-Brahmana III,

10—12 (ff. 104—130).

It ends (f. 130):— tuhhyam saptapahcasat itubhyam

om II harih om isubham astu i

idam riranakathaka sama-

ptam II harih om ii tubhyan tapasa tava eta hiranyan dadati

sarva disas tapa asit saptapaiicasat il sriguru° etc.

179.

Whish No. 194.

Size: 14ix2 in., 2 + 150+ (l) leaves, 10 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831'. The MS. may

be about 50 or 70 years older.

Character: Grantha.

The Uhagdna or Saptagcma of the Samaveda, Prasnas

12—49, or iBooks II—VII. The titles of the Books are:

Samvatsara, Ekaha, Ahlna, Satrani, Prayascitta, and

Ksudra. The first Book, called Dasaratra, consisting of

Prasnas 1—11, is found in No. 180. The first two leaves

contain an Index of Books and Prasnas. On this work,

see Th. Benfey, Die Hymnen des Samaveda, p. vii; Weber-

Berlin I, p. 67; Aufrecht CC. p. 709.

It begins:—amahlyavani i yo iucca, tajjatam andhasah ii

vr pha si, pavasva dharaya i ma cchara ru tva ta pre i I

ca kah matsarah i vi ro sva dadha i na kah ojasa u i etc.

See Sv. I, 5, 2, 4.

F. 31 : - samvatsaram samaptam ii om i nanadam i svai

pra thu tyasmai pi pi l etc. See Sv. I, 4, 2, 2, 1.

F. 63:— ekahas samaptah ii harih om isrigurubhyo

namah ii harih om ii srautakaksam i yo i indrEya ma dva

ne siitri I etc. See Sv. I, 2, 2, 2, 4.

F. 94:—ahlnara samaptam ii harih cm ii (F. 94b) gaurl-

vitam I vipasah ivi ti so l

v6 ta ti tatha im i etc. See

Sv. I, 1, 2, 4, 7.

-^ 237 f^

F. 119 b:—satiTini saiiiaptaui ii harih om ii udvat pra-

jfipatyam i yo ipuniinas soma dha i pra ro tnam sadhastha-

ma I etc. See Sv. II, 1, 1, 9.

F. 129:—prayascittani samaptam ii harih ora ii subhamastu I

akanvarathantarami k rau bhi t\k sura no nii

mah I etc. See Sv. I, 3, 1, 5, 1.

It ends (f. 150b):—ksudram samaptam ii uhara sama-

ptam II harih om i etc.

180.

"Whish No. 195.

Size: 12^Xl|- in., 70 + 74 leaves, 8 or 9 lines on a page.


Date: Entry by Mr. Whish dated 'December 1831'. The MS. maybe about 50 or 70 years older.

Character: Grantha.

(1)

The Dasamtra or first Book of the Uliagdna of the

Sdmaveda, in 11 Prasnas. See above No. 179 (Whish

No. 194).

It begins:—amahiyavam svayona— u pha cca ta i i ja-

tam andhasah idi chii va i sat bhu pre

i mi kah ya da da i i

u ro gram sarmmil i ma kah ha i srava 2i yaca i sa pha na

i

a indrti ya yu jyava i i va chu rii na ya prei makah rilt

bhi yah i vakaira vo va it i pakah ra 2 srava 2 i vaca i

ephana va i sva ni aryya a i etc. See Sv. II, 1, 1, 8.

It ends:— o au ce ho ha i i sva kah nta u vai ya tl

ntyau ho i him kamapre i va khi mi jo muha iidi nu

4 2 nama 2 6 i lu ii dasaratrah il harih om, etc.

(2)

The Eahasya of the Sdmaveda, in 7 Parts. The titles

of these 7 Parts are the same as those of the 7 Books

of the Uhagana. The work is evidently the same as the

TJhyaydna or Uhyagdna, on which see Benfey, Die Hymnendes Samaveda, p. vm; Weber-Berlin, I, p. 67; Aufrecht

CC. p. 709.

-^ 238 i<r~

It begins:— a ra blii tvl su ra no nma mo va i ratha-

ntaram ii sva catvariia ra bhi tva su ra no nma mo va i

aka dugdham thenava (sec. m.: dugdlia iva dlienava) i(sa)-

nam asya jagatah i su kah vardrsam i etc. See Sv. L 3, 1 , 5, 1.

F. 11:—tritiyah idasaratrah

iharih om ii aprcchyam

samkrstahi dha ratnali purvavad rathantaram ii

F. 26:—uhasamam i 41 isamvatsaras samaptah ii athar-

vanamiuhu va o hi i o au ca ho va i etc.

P. 34:—ekahas samaptah ii rtanidhanam ajyadoham ii

cyokaham i prakasunvanaya, etc. See Sv. I, 6, 2, 1, 9.

F. 44 b:—ahmas samaptah ii mabhe i yo i rathakhye i

samkrstah rathantaram ii ma rabhe mama, etc.

F. 48b:—satram samaptam i: harih om ii u ca hu va o

ha 1 au ca ho° vai etc.

F. 54b :—prayascittam samaptam samarn 19 harih om ii

au ho iyajfia yajna, etc.

It ends:—it ku idaisimasuva i

adya yo stotriyo ritya-

gatihIdi 12 I ut 3 I manu 4 i

jli 2 ii

rahasyam sama-

ptam II srigurubhyo namah ii harih om ii subham astu i

181.

Sansk. No. 1.

Size: IT^xIt in., (1) + 53 leaves, from 5 to 7 lines on a page.


Date: 19& cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Hastigirimdhdtmya from the Brahma - Purdna,

Adhyayas 1—15. According to Aufrecht-Oxford p. 30a,

it belongs to the Brahmdnda -Parana.

It begins:—Bhruguruvaca i bhagavan muni^ardiila varna-

sramasamasrayah iakhyata bahavo dharmma bhavata me

sanatanah i utpattih kathita dhatur visnunabhisaroruhat i

devata * ryyan^ naranah ca sambhavah kathitas tvaya i

I A piece of the first leaf is broken oft", one Aksara being lost in

each line. Read devatanan?

-^ 239 Hg-

dharmmarttliakamamoksunam svarupau ca yathatathanii

dehinam karmmabandlias ca taddhetus ca suvismrtah i

pradhaiiapumsor ajiieyo svarupan ca (sa)miritarai vidyavidye

ca katliite lokabhedas ca vismrtahi punyaksetrani sarvani

kathitani saraagratah i nagarani ca punyani vi.sesena mahi-

tale 1 salagramam kuruksetram tatlia badarikasramam i etc.

F. 5:— iti sribrahme purane Bhrugu-Naradasamvade ^ri-

hastigirimahatmye prathamoddliyayah ii

F. 19:—iti sribrahme purane Bhrgu-Naradasamvade sri-

hastagirimahatmye ahamkaranirupane hiranyagarbhavibu-

dbasamvado nama pancamoddhyayah II

F. 23:—iti . . . gunatrayavibhago nama sasthoddhyayah ii

F. 25b:— iti . . . bhagavatpradurbhavo nama saptamo-

ddhyayah ii

F. 33:— iti . . . asvamedhavabhrtho nama navamodhya-

yah II

F. 43:—iti . . . dvijabharadvajasamvado nama dvadaso-

ddhyayah ii

F. 47 :— iti . . . apsaroganavipralambho nama trayodaso-

ddhyayah ii

F. 50:—iti . . . mrkandugajendrasainvado nama cadur-

dasoddhyayab ii

F. 52b ends:—yaksasamghais ca munibhir gandharvais

ca nisevitam i sa pravisya saromaddhye kautuhalasaman-

vitah 1 dadarsa paramapritas sobhitan nirmmalodakami

The end of the work is lost. The last leaf does not

belong to it.

182.

Sansk. No. 2.

Size: 9x1t in., (2) + 57 + (2) leaves, generally 6 lines on a page.


Date: 18 th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The ^rirangamdhatmya from the Brahmdmja-Purdna,in 10 Adhyayas. See No. 49 (a) and Ind. Off. YI, p. 1248

(No. 3437).

-^ 240 r^

It begins:—asmatgurubhyo nainali iNaradah i

devadeva

virupfiksa smtam sarvam mayadhuna itrailokyantargatam

pratnam tvanmukhambhojamssrtam i tatha pimyani tirtthani

punyany ayatanani ca igamgadyas saritas sarva itiha-

sas ca samkara ikaveryyas tu prasamgena tasyas tire tvaya

pura 1prastutam ramgam ity uktam visnor ayatanani

mahat itasyaham srotum icchami vistarena mabesvara i

mabatmyam agbanasaya punyasya ca vivrddbaye i etc.

Y. 5b:—iti brabmandapurane mabesvaranaradasamvade

sriramgamabatmye srlramgaksetravaibbavan nama pratha-

moddbyayab isriramganatbaya namah ii

F. lib:—iti . . . sriramgamabatmye bralimasrstikatbanan

nama dvitiyoddbyayab ii bayagrivaya namab ii

Adbyaya 3 (srlramgavimanam avirbbavan nama) ends

f. 16; Adby. 4 f. 20 b; Adby. 5 (arccavataravigrabasvaru-

pavaibbavan nama) f. 25 b; Adby. 6 f. 31; Adby. 7 (sri-

ramgadivyavimanam Iksvakulabdbavaibbavan nama) f. 38b;

Adby. 8 f. 44b; Adby. 9 f. 50b.

It ends:—iti brabmandapurane mabesvaranaradasam-

vade sriramgamabatmye dasamoddbyayab isriramganatbaya

namab ibarih om subham astu.

183.

Sansk. Xo. 3.

Size: ISlxlj in., (6) + 82 (numhored also as £f. 66 to 148)+ (3)

leaves, 5 lines on a page.


Date: IStii or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

Tbe Visvagunddarsa, by Vet^lmfdcdryayajvan, son of i^a-

(jlmndthdryadllmta. See Aufrecbt-Oxford p. 150 (No. 319).

It begins :—^rirajivaksavaksastbalanilayarama bastavasta-

vyalolallila(bja)n nispatanti madhuramadbujbari nabbipadme

murareb i astokam lokamatra dviyugamukbasisor ananesv

arpyamanam samkbaprante na divyam paya iti vibudbais

samkyamana punatu ikancimandalamandanasya makbinah

-^-4 241 H$-

karnatabhubhrtguros tataryyasya tligantakantaya^aso yambhagineyam viduli i astokilcldhvarakarttur Appayaguror

asyaisa vidvanmaneh putra srI - llagliunatliadiksitakavih

purno gunair edhate i 2 itatsutas tarkavedantatantravya-

krticintakab ivyaktam visvagunadarsam vidhatte Ye(n)kata-

ddhvari i padyam yady api vidyate bahu satam hrdyam vi-

gadyan na tarka (read tad?) gadyan ca pratipadyate na

vijahat padyam budha svadyatami adhatte hi tayoh prayoga

ubhayor amodam mamodayam samgali kasya na hi svadcta

manaso maddhvikamrdvlkayohi visvavalokasprhaya kadacit

vimanamriruhyasamauarupamiKrsanuvisvavasunamadheyaiu

gandharvayugmam gagane cacara i 5i tatra tu i Krsfinur

akrsasuyah purobhagi padam gatah i Yisvavasur abhud

visvagiinagrahanakaiitukii 6 i atha puratas samapatantam

aravindabandhavam avalokayann avandata nanam (?) aga-

masagaraparadrsva visvavasulii brahmacaryyavratotsarga-

gurave kokasantatehi cchayabimbokalolaya cchandasa-

jyotise namah i 7i

It ends:—jayatu nigamavartmanis sapatna (read °tnafi;

jayatu jayaya murarir anjanadrau i jayatu jagati laksmana-

ryyapakso jayatu vacas srutimaulidesikanami prakasado-

sapracurepy amu^min granthe madiye karunanubandhat i

prasadavanto na krsanavantu j)aran tu visvavasavantu

santahi slo i 575 i ga i 222 ii iti srimad-Atreyanvaya-

Raghunatharyyadiksitatanayasya srinivasakrpatisayasuvidi-

tanayasya Sitambagarbhasambhavasya srimatkahcinagara-

vastavyasya Verakatacaryyayajvanah krtisu visvagunadarsa-

khyaii cambu (sic) sampuniam ii harih om ii

184.

Sansk. No, 4.

Size etc.: IS^-xli in., (2) + 176 + (2) leaves, from 6 to 8 lines

on a page.


Date: 18th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

16

^ 242; H^.

(1)

• The Madhydrjunamalmtmya from the SJcanda-Piirdna

(ff. 1—79) and Uparihlidga of the same (ff. 80-145).

It begins:—sriganesaya namah iadvaitadantam ahiraja-

krtopavitam akhandaladivibudhair abhivanditamghrim iapa-

nnakalpatarum adrtahastirupam anandavarddhanam aham

sivayor nnamami i srikantham varadam vande sndhara-

drumareditam idharayantam viyannadya samam mur-

ddh[a]ni sudhakarani isuprasannamiddiambhojam suvarna-

citivigraham igaurisakham anadyan tam bhajeham jaga-

disvaram i om rsayali i srutani pimyasthanani tirtthani

vividhani ca i etc.

F. 4b:— iti skSnde purane maddhyarjjunamahatmye pra-

thamoddhyayah ii

Parti (f. 79) ends:— iti sriskande purane maddhyarjju-

namahatmye trimsoddhyayah ii maddhyarjjunamahatrayam

sampurnam isrimaddhyarjjunesvaraya namah i

ajhagane-

svaraya namah isridaksinamurttaye namah ii harih om

avighnam astu.

Part II begins (f 80):— mahaganapataye namah i sri-

Saunakah inadmadapuranajha tirtthavaibhavakovida i

srutam saivarahasyam me tvattas samgam mahamate i

gamanagamanan caiva maddhyarjjunapateh prabhoh i

vrsnivaryasya mahatmyam tatragamanakaranam i maya

srutam vistarena Suta tatvavisrirada i srotum icchami

mahatmyam tirtthanan ca visesatah ikani tirtthani tatksetre

subhe maddhyarjjune pure ikartsnyena bruhi dayaya tlr-

tthadevadikany api l etc.

F. 83:— iti sriskandapurane uparibhage tirtthavaibhava-

khande Siitasaunakasamvade karunyamrtatirtthaprasamsa-

nam nama dvatrimsoddhyayah li

It ends (f. 145 b):—iti sriskandapurane Sutasaunakasam-

vade uparibhage ksetravaibhavakhande srimanmaddhya-

rjjunamahatmye kalyanatirttha^ikharatrivaibhavanirtipanan

nama dvipancasoddhyayah II srimahamamgalamurttaye na-

mah Isnbrhatkucambanayaklsametasriraahahipgamahamur-

ttaye namah ii

-^ 243 ^<-

(2)

The Madhydrjunamdludmya from the Bralimakaivarta-

FurCum (ff. 14()—160).

It begins (f. 146 = 1):— srimahaganapataye namahi

Narado munivaryas tu kadacit caturauanain i pudamulam

upasritya vavande pitaram svakara i sabhayain manito

bhutva brahmana patmayonina iupavi.syasane divye sarva-

devais supujitah idrstva rnunir brahmasabham murttamur-

ttajaiiai(r) vrtani i etc.

F. 149 (=4):— iti srlbrahinakaivarttapurane rahasye

sivavaibhavakhande brahmanfiradasamvade maddhyarjjuna-

mahatmye prathamoddhyayah il

It ends (f. 160 b = 15 b):— iti sribrahmakaivarttapurana-

rahasye Sivavaibhavakhande brahmanaradasamvade sri-

manmaddhyarjjunamahatmye sasthoddhyayah ii

(3)

The Madhijdrjanamdhdtniya from the Linga-Purdna

(ff. 161—176).

It begins (161 = 16):— srimahaganapataye namah i

naimise nimisaksetre Saunakadya maharsayali i dvadasabda-

kratuvaram cakruh kailasahetave i tadayato mahapiijyah

Siitah pauranikottamah i sivasarnkirttanam kurvan tripu-

ndramkitadehavan i etc.

F. 164 (=19):— iti srimallimgapurane maddhyarjjuna-

maha,tmye maddhyamakhande Sutasaunakasamvade pratha-

moddhyayah II

It ends (f. 176b = 31b):— iti srimallimgapurane nagara-

maddhyamakhande Sutasaunakasamvade srlmanmaddhya-

rjjunesvaramahatraye pancamoddhyayah ii sribrhatkucam-

basametasrimahahmgamahaniiirttaye namah ii harih i cm i

185.

Sansk. No. 5.

Size etc.: Io'jxIt in., 219+ (2) leaves [if. 16, 82, 214 are missing,

106, 108, 124 occur twice, 104, 107, 109, 198, 211, 212 & 213 are

misplaced], 6 or 7 lines on a page.


16*

-$H 244 H$-


Character: Grantha. The MS. is written by two different hands.

It looks as if original lacunas had been supplied by a more recent

hand. The end is missing.

The Pancanaclamdhdtmya from the T'lrthcqorasamsd of

the Brahmahaivarta-Purdna, incomplete and very incorrect.

It begins:—suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnam catur-

bhujam prasannavadanam ddhyfiyet sarvavighnopasantaye I

ya kundendutusaraharadhavala (read °la)ya subhravastravrta

(read °ta) ya vlna(read °na)varadandamanditakara ya sveta-

padmasanaiya brahma(read °hma)cyutasarakaraprabhrti-

bhi(r) devi sada pujita sa (read °ta sa) mam patii (read patu)

sarasvati bhagavati nigyesajadyilpali (read nissesajadyapa-

ha)* I doskayukta (read dorbhir yukta) caturbhi sphatika-

manimayim aksamalan dadhana hastenaikena patmarn sitam

api ca sukam pustakafi caparena bhasakundendusamkha-

sphatikamaninibha bhasamana samanam (read °am) sa mevagdevateyan nivasatu vadane sarvada suprasanna (read

"nna ii) vande mahesvaran devam vighnesarn sanmukhamgurum

Iganesan nandimukhyas (read °khyains) ca sivabha-

ktamahamunininamo dharmmaya mahate namah i

krsnaya

vedhase brahmanebhyo namaskrtya dharmman vaksyama(h)

sasvatan (read °tan) srlgurubhyo namah iDevavarmma-

bhidho raja suryavamsasamutbhavahisumutura (read Su-

mantum) paripapraccha sivabhakta[ka]dvijottamrih (read

°mam)i uktam samastam bhavata Sumanto tlrtthavaibhavam i

kaverya mahima prokta (read °kto) vrddhadrsasya vaibhavam

madhuraksetramaharttham (read mathnraksetramahatm-

yam?) vistarena tvayoditamiidanim srotum icchami srl-

matpahcanadasya vaii mahatmyam kayutam vidvan (read

kathyatam vidvan) kautiihalaparasya me i etc.

F. 6:— iti srimatbrahmakaivarttakavye mahapurane tir-

tthaprasamsayam i)ahcanadamahatmye prathamoddhyayah 11

F. 54:— iti navamoddhyayah ii

F. 99 b:— iti dvavirnsoddhyayah ii

I See the beginning of Nr. 187 in the 'Katalog der Sanskrit-Hand-

schriften der Universitats-Bibliothek zu Leipzig' von Theodor Aufrecht(Leipzig 1901).

-^ 245 K-

F. 164:— iti pancatrimsoddliyayah ii

p, 187:— iti tricatvririmsodclhyayah ;i

F. 212b: — iti sribrahmakaivarttakhye' mahapurane tir-

tthaprasamsayara paficanadamahatmye astacatvarim^o-

ddhyayah.

186.

Sansk. No. 6.

Size etc.: Ifijxl? in., (1) -f- 149+ (1) leaves, 7 or 8 lines on a page.


Date: ISth or 19th cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The Tulakaverlmahdtmija from the Agneya-Purdna, in

31 chapters.

Another copy in No. 51 (= Whish No. 52).

It begins:— suklaipbaradharam visnum sa.sivarnah catur-

bhujani iprasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopa.santaye i

Dharmmavarmmatharajarsir nniculapuravallabhah ibhiiyah

papraccha tan natva Drdbhyara bhagavatottamam i bhaga-

van praninas sarve kenopayena sampadah i bhavanti putran

samprapya sukhinas cirajivinah ikatham syat papanirhara

srise (readsrisca?) bhaktih kathani bhavet i kena dharmmena

santusto bhagavan bhutabhavanah i prasidati manusyanam

bhuktiniuktiphakxpradah ivisesapapabhuyisthe duracare

kalau yuge ipapanaso bhavet brahman mahapatakinopi

va I etat sarvam asesena tava sisyasya me vada i iti

rajhanusamprsto bhagavan bhagavatpriyah i babhase Dhar-

mmavarmmanara dharmmistham brahmanottamah i Dal-

bhyah i sadhu prstam maharaja bhagavatbhaktivarddhana i

yat te manogatam srotuni divyam visnukathani .subharn i

tasmat te varnayisyami sarvani tatvani yathfimati iasrainn

artthe pura prsto Hariscandrena Kumbhajah i kuruksetre

munindranam agrato yad avarnayat i tat teham sampra-

vaksyami srunusvavahitodhuna I etc.

Y. 5b:— iti srimadagneyapurane tulakaverimahatmye

prathamoddhyayah ii

1 This is exceptional. The colophons at the end of almost all the

chapters have srlmatbrahmakaivartta/v«i'^e.

-^^ 246 i<r-

It ends:— iti srimadagneyapurane tulakaveiimahatmye

ekatrmsoddliyayah ii evam etat puravrttam akhyanam

bhadram astu vah ipravyaharata visrabdhrdi balam visnoli

pravarddhatam ikaverl vai'ddhatam kale kale varsatu

vasavali itiriramganatho jayatu siiramgasris ca varddha-

tam 1 lablias tesan jayas tesam krtas tesam paiTibhavah i

tesam indivara syamo lirdaye supratisthitali ii liarih om I!

187.

Sansk. No. 7.

Size etc. : 16X 1 ¥ in., (1)+ 187 -f (1) leaves, 6 or 7 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

The Kaunjarasanaksetramdhdtmya from the &atarudriya-

hofisamhitd (VaidikadharmaMiawJa) of the &iva-Pnrdna.

Incomplete.

It begins:— suklambaradharam visnum sasivarnam catur-

bhujam prasannavadanam dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye i

gurave sarvalokanam bhisaje bhavaroginaiu inidhaye

sarvavidyanam .sridaksinamurttaye namah li .srigunibhyo

namah il krtva samvatsaram diksaniyamam Maithilo mahan i

suddhavratyah suddhamana nivisto rauravebliavat i tatra

bhagirathltire sarvadevasamasraye sannidhan vi.svanathasya

cittasuddhividhayake ikevalam cittasudhyarttham rtvikbhih

parivestitahisantyajya sarvakaryani rajyakriryani mantrisu i

niksipya khalu medhavi svasya meddhyatvasiddhaye inetra-

krsnavinasaya tvagasthyaikatvasiddhaye iatiYrattya[h]s sa-

padnikah babhuva kila diksitah isanantarika (read satranta-

rita?)krdesu Maithilas tarn mahamunim itesan dvijanam pu-

ratah srutidharmman asesatah ismarttan pauranikams capi

paripapraccha tatra vai ivaidikah kepi va dharmma ye va

pauranikah punah ianusthitais tu tair ddharnimaih phalani

kim iti tatvavit i punas ca paripapraccha srnvatsu nikhilesv

ayara iprstas tena tathaddhvaryyur Mmaithilo dharmma-

vittamah i provaca :^rnu rfijendra vaksyEmy etani te dvijah i

caturbhis ca caturbhis ca dvabhyrini pahcabhir eva ca i

--2-^ 247 ^<~

kriyate yas sa dharmma syad atonyo namadharakal.i i iti

Karsnrijiiiih pralia sa srimrm brahraavittamah i etc

F. 3b:—srity adimahripurane srisaive satakotirudras[s]ain-

hitayam kunjarasadivyaksetramahatmye prathamodhyayah :i

F. 7:— ity adiraahapurane srisaive satarudryakotisaTn-

hitriyam kufijarasanadivyaksetramrdiatraye dvitiyyoddhyayahii

F. 18:— ity adi" srisaive satarudriyakotisamhitayani

kaufijarasaiiaksetramfdiatmye paficamoddhyayah ii

F. 45:— ity adiniahapurane srisaive satarudriyakotisani-

hitayara vaidikadharmmakhande srikaunjarasanadivyakse-

tramfdiatmye caturddasoddliyayah ii

F. 78:— ity adi° srisaive sata° vaidikadharmmanii-upana-

khande srlkaufijarasanadivyaksetramahatmye astaviraso-

ddhyayah ii

F. 113:— ity adi" srisaive sata" vaidiicadharmmaniru-

panakhande srlkaufijarasanadivyaksetramahatmye ekacatva-

rimsoddhyayah ii

F. 164b:— ity ridi° sri° sata° vaidika° srikau" asta-

paficasoddhyayah ii

In the colophons at the end of the following Adhyayas

the number of the Adhyaya is not mentioned, e. g. f. 169 b:—ity adimahapurane srisaive satarudriyakotisamhitayara sri-

kauhjarasanadivyaksetramahatmye (then a blank space) i

So also ft'. 176 and 184.

It breaks off (f. 18Tb) with the words: —indranandah

ca paramara dhi^sanasya tatah param ianandam atblmtani

prapya copamilrahitani pararn i tatah prajapater ddivyani

anandam yogidiirllabham isamprapya ksanamatrena tandu-

lanam dharadhipah ii

188.

Sansk. No. 8.

Size etc.: lOixlj- in., 51 + 4 leaves, 5 lines on a page.


Date: 18 ti^ or 19tii cent?


The KapaUsastlKdamCMtmya from the Uth'^fasivah^etra-

praharana of the Saivakoflrudrasamhitd (i. e. Kofiriidrasam-

hitd of the Siva-Pardm?), in 10 Adhyayas. Followed by

-5H 248 Hg-

the 27 ^'^ Adhyaya of the Mmjurapirmalidtmya from the

Ki^etraMwla of the SlxCinda-Purana.

It begms:— kalyanam kurutam kascit karunavarunala-

yah 1 mayuranagaradhiso mama nrttavinayakah i srimaha-

ganapataye namahisrigamdhabamdhure sarvapusprirama-

tisobhite icampakairandacamvedhaih phanasaih patalair

api Ivakulair vaipjulair devapunnagais saralair api i

dhavaih kumdais ca mamdarai(s) tatha camalakadibhih i

krtamalai(r) nnaktamalair nnalikeradibhis tatha irasalais

tantrinibhis ca ciribilvair visesatahivitapollikhitakasair

visramamekha(read °megha)mandahiih ipacelimaphala-

nammrapakvapuspopasobhitaihiatisyamalapatralimattaya

meghamandalaih i pura samudrapanena jalabhavataya punah

tatratyam isvaram kihcin miininam kurabhasambhavam i

yacitum tvaraya ramyaphalapallavapanibhihi phalabhara-

natai ramyair agatyavasthitair ivai etc.

F. 3:— anandasthalamahatmyanny akhilani srutani hi i

kapalisasya mahatmyam sarvagamavivarnitam i srotum

sannahya tisthanti srutayosmakam adarat i brahman tad

adya karimajaladhenugrhana nah iAgastyah i atha va-

ksyamy aham punyam rahasyataram adbhutam ikapalisasya

mahatmyam vividhagamavarnitamisavadhanah prasrnvantu

naimisaranyavasinah i etc.

_F. 5 b :—iti srisaivakotirudrasamhitayam utkrsta^ivakse-

traprakarane kapalisasthalamahatmye prathamodhyayah ii

F. 6b:— srisaiva° utkr" kapalisasthalamahatmye dvitlyo-

dhyayah ii

Adhyaya 3 ends f. 15, A. 4 f. 27, A. 5 f. 30b, A. 6

f. 36, A. 7 f. 40b, A. 8 f. 42, A. 9 f. 47 b, A. 10 f. 51b.

F. 51b:—iti srisaivakotirudrasamhitayam utkrstasivakse-

traprakarane kapalisasthalamahatmye dasamodhyayah ii ii

siir astu ii sarvara puranam sainpurnara ii ii sarvalokaikana-

thaya padmanetraya visnavei nilambhonibhasyamavigvahaya

namo namah ii pura narayano devo mayaya mohayanramSm

iamtardhanagato visnu(i') visvavyajn jagadguruh i

aiptardhanagatam devara vicinvarpti vibhum ramaicacara

prthivim sarvam napasyat pu(herc begins f. l)rusara param i

kaslm gamgara prayagam ca kuruksetran tu i)uskaram i etc.

^ 249 *<r-

F. 4b :—iti ska[rn]ndapurane Agastyadillpasamvade ksetra-

kande mayurapurimahatmye varnanam nama saptavim^o-

dhyayah ii

189.

Sansk. No. 9.

Size etc.: 16^ x It in., (l)-[- -^5 leaves, from 5 to 7 lines on a page.


Date: 18 "» or 19tii cent.?

Character: Grantha.

The KumWuKjlionamdhdtmya from the Bhavisyat-Purdna

(Madhyamakhanda), Adhyayas 97 to 106.

It begins:— etat kalyanarajiva nalinimaddhyamandire I

kumbhaghone sayanasya sSriigapaneh prasasanam i srl-Na-

radah i bhagavan patmasambhuta paravaravidam vara i

paravarajagatsrstisthitisaraharakuranaivarnitara bhavata

samyak punyaksetrakadarabakami

jambudvlpavisesena

varse bharatasarajfiake i susrusus tasya mahatmyam ksetra-

sya harimedhasahi tatvam acaksva bhagavan vistarena

pitamaha i iti prsto mahateja visvasrg visvagrahanah i uvaca

Naradayaiva ksetramahatmyam uttamaraibrahma I srunu

Narada bhadram te savadhanena cetasa i kumbhaghonasya

mahatmyam sarvalokesu pujitam i etc.

F. 5:— iti bhavisyatpurane kurabhaghonamahatmye sa-

ptanavatitamoddhyayah ii

F. 17:— iti bhavisyatpurane raaddhyamakhande brahma-

, naradasamvade kumbhaghonamahatmye satatamoddhyayah ii

It ends:—iti bhavisyatpurane maddhyamakhande bra-

hmanaradasamvade kumbhaghonamahatmye sat^atatamo-

ddhyayah ii kumbhaghonamahatmyam sampurnam ll om i sri-

.sariigapanisvamine namah ii

190.

Sansk. No, 10.

Size etc.: 16x1t in., (1) + 61 leaves, generally 7 lines on a page.



Character: Grantha.

-^ 2C0 H$-

The Samastikdnanamdhdtmi/a, or Samastikdntdramdhd-

imya, from the Bralimdnda-Purdna, Uttarakhanda, Adhya-

yas 1— 17, incomplete.

It begins:—sivaya namali i vande mahesvaran devam

vighnesara sanmukham gurum ganesan nandimukhyans ca

sivabhaktan mahfiraunm i kadacin naimisaranyamunayas

sarpsitavratah isatrayagani prakurvanas saivagamavisaradrdi i

drstva Siitam[ni] mahatmanarn papracchm\amitaujasah i sani-

bhoh kathapato netra **** pajayate ipunar bruhi ma-

hesasya kathani papapranasinim isatkathasravanenaiva

cittavairagyam uttamam idivyajhanan ca sumahat jayate

paramaisvarara i iti prstas SutayogI karunarasasevadhih i

Vyasam sarvajnam atulam ddhyatva svantasaroruha i yii-

ya(n) dhanyatama loke mahesasrayasatkathara isrotukamSs

ca sa(m)jatah vaksyarai srunutadarat irahasyam asti nikhile>;v

agamesu ca sarvasah i.srimatkarnpaharesanaksetramaha-

tmyam uttamam i srunvatam sarvapapaghnam bhuktimukti-

phalapradara isarvasaumyadani sadyah caturvargaphala-

pradara ibrahmavismimahe(n)dradyaih sevitam sarvasi-

ddhaye i puragastyena saipproktam rslnam bhavitatmanam i

vaksye piiratanam punyam srlmattribhuvanabhidhani i dar-

sanat sarvapapaghnam k^^etrarn ksetresv aniittamam i tathapi

tasya mahatmyam brahmande bahudha srutam i tad adya

vaksye yusmakara lokanan ca hitaya ca i etc.

F. 3b:— iti brahmandapurane brahmanaradasamvade

samastikananamahatmye uttarakhande prathamoddhyayah ii

F. 8:— iti srimatbrahmaiidapurane samastikantarama-

hatmye dvitiyoddhyayah ii

F. 30 b:—iti sribra° samastikananama° navamoddhyaj-ah !i

F. 56:—iti bra° samastikantrirama" sodasoddhyayah ii

It breaks off (f. 61b) with the words:—laukikair vaidikais

capi krtva stotrasatais sivam iprarttha(ya)m asa devesara

harsagatga(da)ya gira isvamin mannatha sarvajha srlmatkani-

pahareti ca isarve lokas ca grnhiyur nnamadheyan tava-

(d)bhutam i evam samprartthito devah tathastv iti tirodadhe i

tirohite tada deve raja harsasamanvitah i

APPENDIX

BY

F. W. THOMAS.

191.

WmsH No. 44.

Size: 14jXl? in.; 66 leaves + 2 containing index and title in

English + covers, 6—rarely 7—lines on a page.


Date: Probably 17 th cent.

Character: Grantha, legible and fairly correct.

The Aitareya-Aranyalia in close agreement with the text

printed in Bibliotheca Indica, At the end of II. 2. 3 we

have the error tad vai Visvdmitrcm for tad vaisvdmitram:

at the beginning of II. 5. 4 and II. 6. 1 respectively the

words apakramantu garhhinyali and yathdsthdnan tu gar-

hhinyah are omitted. A peculiarity of the MS. is that the

colophons read dranah for dranyahali.

The label reads 'Rig-Vedah; Aranyam. Vol. 4.', and

inside Whish has written 'The Aranyam of the Rig-Vedah'

and opposite 'N. B. The 2^^^ Aranyakam is called the

Bahwricha-Brahmanopanishat; and the 3'"^ Aranyakam is

called the Samhitopanishat'.

192.

Whish No. 47.

Size: llfx 2 in. ; 2 leaves (with 2 covers). 7—10 lines on a page.


Date: Perhaps 19th cent.

Character: Square Grantha, clearly written.

The Kaivalyopanisad.

At the end the MS. reads phalam (not padam) asmde

with the best editions, and proceeds:—ity aha bhagavan

brahma i om i bhadram dadhatu i om I santih trih i kai-

valyopanisat samaptai harih om i

-^ 254 H$-

Then a note in the handwriting of Whish: 'Here ends the

Kaivalyopanishad C. M. AVhish Calcutta 1825'.

On the front cover we also read outside (in Malayalamcharacter) KaivalyojMnishat with a few other faint marksin the same character, and inside: 'These few sheets contain

the Kaivalyopanizat Grantham character. C. M, WhishCalcutta'.

193.

Whish No. 167.

Size: 13|xl| in., 21 leaves + 2 blank + wooden covers, 8 lines

on a page.


Date: Probably 19th cent.

Character: Square Grantha.

The BrahniasutracandriM, a concise Commentary by an

unnamed author on the Veddntasfitras.

It begins:

—

sri-Lokanandanathagurucaranaravindabhya(ni) namah i

avighnam astu i

pranamya paramatmanarn saccidanandavigraham i kurve-

ham atisamksepat brahmasutrasya candrikam n athato

brahmajajhasa (sic) i atha nityanityavastuvivekaihikamusmika-

phalabhogaviragasamadamadisampan mumuksatmakasadha-

nacatustayasampatyanantaram I

It ends:

—

iti vai prajapatir ddevan asrta asrtasramitamanusyat iti

pitrn trir apavitram iti grahan. The last siitra cited is

I. III. 27 (20b, 1. 4), but the commentary seems to touch

also on the subject of 28.

The name of the work and the words 'first part only'

are written faintly, in Whish's hand, on ,the outside. A slip

in Burmese reads 'Commentary on the nine parts of

Metaphysics'.

Whether the work is identical with any of the other

canclrikds mentioned in several places by Aufrecht CC. s. v.

Brahmasiitra, it is impossible without fuller descriptions

of these to say.

.^ 255 H6-

lU.

Sansk. No. 11.

Size: 12x2j in.; 40 leaves -j- 2 blank + covers, 10 lines on a

page.


Date: Probably 19*^1 cent.


The Vdsuclevainanana2)ral'arana in 12 varnahis, ending

respectively foil. 4a, 5b, 7a, 1] b, 18b, 25a, 29a, 32b,

33 b, 36 a, 38 a, 40 b, generally with namaskara to Mlnaksi

and Sundaresvara. At the end of the seventh we read

also in-Ksemdnandandthayaramagurave namah, mentioning

the author's guru.

According to Burnell, Tanjore, p. 92 b the work

is at least two hundred years old, as an ancient Tamil

version is known. But the present MS. exhibits not the

original, but a shorter compendium, the date of which is

not known, probably identical with some of those cited

by Aufrecht CC., p. 428 b , s. v. Mananagrantha. Of this

an edition in Telugu character was printed in 1884 at the

Saradanilaya press. With this edition the MS. agrees as

far as the end of varnaka 7, after which the former pre-

sents a much longer and widely differing text. The opening

stanza, also, is different, the MS. reading:

—

yovatiryyeha acaryyarupena yatinam mude i sriman-

narayanam vande tarn harim karunanidhim ii mananakhyam

prakaranam vasudevayatl^varaih i racitara vistarenadya

samgrahena prakasyate ii balanam upakaraya mamapi

jnanasiddhaye i tatra sribalagopalakrsnas sanuihito bhavet ii

It ends:

—

iti jhatva tat-tvam-padadivakyajhanena paroksajhananu-

bhavenaparoksasaksatkarah ca yonubhavati sa candrdo va

brahmano vasmakam gurur evety acaryyavacanena vijha-

tatatvopi vidisasanyasino mahasanyasinas ca variyan

paramahamso bhutva madaha(read deha)vasane paripurna-

brahmasvarupo bhavatii

iti manane dvadasavarnakam samaptam Isriminaksisun-

daresvarabhyan namah i srlgurucaranaravindabhyan namah i

-^ 256 H5-

The divergence of the MS. and the edition in the last

five varnakas, combined with the peculiarity in the seventh

colophon of the MS., suggests that either the edition supplies

the full text and not the samgraha or we have two dif-

ferent, possibly independent, summaries.

On the outside in European hand 'Mananaprakaranam'.

195.

Whish No. 187a.

Size: ITjXlf in.; 19 leaves, generally 8—9 lines on a page. The

cover and label are shared with No. 203, q. v.


Date: Probably 18 th rather than 17 tu cent.

Character: Grantha.

Injuries: The ends of the first 2 and the last 3 leaves somewhat

broken away.

HhQVirata-Parvan of the Mahdhhdrata as far as XII. 7.

Adhyaya I ends on f. 2 b, II on f. 3 b, III on 1. 5b,

IV on f. 7a, V on f. 9b, VI on f. 10b, VII on f. 12b,

VIII on f. 15b, IX on f. 17a, X on f. 18a, XI on f. 19a.

—The text agrees in general . with the Grantha edition

published at Sarabhojirajapura (Tanjore), but presents

not a few small divergencies, such as the omission of

III 51—2, IV 8. 33., and the addition of two slokas after

IV. 21 and a halfsloka after 55 a. To the commencement

we find prefixed the verses:

—

;»;«• baradharam visnum sasivarnam caturbhujam i pra-

saunavadauan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye li Vyasam

Vasisthanaptriram Sakteh pautram akalmasam para ««••>(• «

m vande Sukatatan taponidhim ii Vyasaya visnurupaya

Vyasarupaya visnaveinamo vai brahmanidhaye Vasisthaya

namo namah ii

196.

Sansk. No. 12.

Size: 16^—17x1—1? in.; 14 + 14 + 14 leaves, from 5 to 8 lines

on a page.


Date: Early 18 1^ cent.

Character: Grantha.

^' 257 ^(1)

The Kumdrarudrasami-dda of the Tlrtliamdhdtmya in

the TJttaraklianda of the Slianda-Purdna.

It begins:

—

rsayah i Suta Suta niahaprajiia puiTinartthavi^aradai

srutaui sarvatirtthani pimyani subahOni ca ii tesu madhyemahatlrttham sesakupe sthitam srutara

i tad vadasva

mahabhaga srotum icchamahe vayam ii

Siitah Ipura khalu maharanye nanapaksivirajite

l vya-

ghrapahcasyasampurne candanadruniasobhite ii kastiiri-

mrgasammardde devagandharvasevitei auf?adhadrau sam-

agatya visrantam madhavena ca ii

It ends:

—

sarvam maya ^rutam proktam rahasyam idam uttamam ii

navaisnavaya datavyam nabhaktaya kadacana I sarvesam

na tu vaktavyam idam paramasobhanam ii

iti skande piirane iittarakhande tirthamahatmye ku-

mararudrasamvade trayodasoddhyayahi srimate vedanta-

gurave namahi

Summary of the adhydyas:—X (ends 2b): Origin of the Sesatlrtha on the Ausadha hill,

where was the Khagendra or Garuda river.

XI (ends 9 a): Story of a combat between the devas and

asuras, headed respectively by Visnu and Siva. Atthe end Siva asks permission to occupy the Patala Yauanear the Sesatlrtha.

XII (ends lib): Story of Bhvgu and Hemabjanayaki.

The Bhutirtha (11a, 1. 1): Ahindrapura (lib, 1. 2).

XIII (ends 14b): Story of Vrtra (Vrka 12a, 1. 2) and Indra.

The Laksmitlrtha (13 b, 1. 4).

(2)

The Ahindrapuramdlidtmya in the Brahmandradasamvdda

of the Bralimdnda-Piirdna.

It begins:

—

kadacit pitaram praha brahmanam Narado munihi

bruhi pranamya devesa barer vaibhavam uttamam ll

brahma i

17

-^ 258 f«-

srnu Nrirada vaksyami liarer mahatmyam uttamami

arccavataravibbavam paramam papanasanara ii atha tai (sic)

munayas sarve Sanakadyas surarsayah i kadacil lokana-

tbasya darsanarttham samagatali ii gagaue jagmur alokya

kslrabdhim rsisevitam i

It ends:

—

^rutva tu brabmano vakyam Narado rsisattamali i ahi-

ndranagaram prapya devauatbam (bis) nauama ca ii iti sri-

brabmandapurane brabmauaradasamvade ahmdrapura-

mahatmye paficamoddbyayab i

Summary of tbe adhydyas:—I (ends 3 a): Tbe Virajatirtba is conveyed by Garuda

and Sesa to Abindrapura, wbicb is tbus located (lb, lb

1-2):-sadyojauapramanena kumbbagbonasya cottare i kaii-

cyas {sic) tu daksine bbage samudrasya ca pascime ii ar-

ddbayojanamatrena by ablndrapurasaiijiiakeiagneya-

bbage Sesadrer Markkandeyas tapasyati ii

II (ends 7 a): Visnu directs tbe tirtba brougbt by Ananta

(Sesa) to be called Sesatlrtba and tbat brougbt by

Garuda to be tbe Garuda river (Suparnatatiui 7a, 1. 5).

Brabmau establisbes a festival, and begs Visnu to abide

on tbe spot witb Rama (entitled Hemabjanayaki).

Brabman bimself occupies tbe Brabmatirtba in tbe

agneyadigbbaga, tbe Rsis Patali (Patalesvara 7a, 1. 5)

on tbe Ausadhapi.rvata in tbe purvottaradigantara,

Hanuman a part of tbe Safijivanausadbagiri in tbe

j)urvabbaga, Saiikara a linga under a Putali tree at

Patali, Prablada tbe Bbrgutlrtba in tbe nortb at a

ksetra called Krsnnranya.

III (ends 10 a): At tbe request of Prablada Visnu consents

to abide, arccdvatdram dsrtya, facing tbe west at

Krsnaranya. Praise of tbe aranya and of tbe Ausa-

dbacala standing on tbe river's (Suparna's) bank.

IV (ends 12 b): Siva is implored by tbe gods to destroy

Tripura and performs tapas.

V (ends 14b): Siva, after destroying tbe demons, goes to

tbe eastern ocean, on tbe sbore of wbicb Visnu esta-

-^ 259 f^

blishes him, and there arises a city devoted to the

two gods, viz. Ahindrapura.

(3)

The AJundrapnramdhdtmya of the Jhdnakdnda of the

Brhan7idradlya-Mahd-Purdna.

It begins:—purabhuu naimi^aranye satram hi bahuvarsikam

i sameta

r^ayo yatra kusalSs Saunakiidayah ii labdhavakasas tain

Sutam aprcchan harivaibhavam i rsayah i kirttitan ta(t)

tvaya brahman hares caritram uttamam ii sinitvadyapi na

trptir no jayate matravabhava (read mativaibhava)i

Sutah Ikin tais tapobhir uruvikramabhaktihmaih ii pu-

nyair athalpaphalasantatidair anantaihi danair jaganmaya-

padarabujayugmasaktaciutavatrim hrdayatosanaviprahinaih il

aho tapahphalain kiiicit bahujanmabhir arjitami yad ya-

jhesapadambhojayugacintaprasutikrt ii — — — —— — — — — (3 verses).

rsayah i divyabhivyaktidesanain kirttanavasare pura i

ahindranagaran nama devesacaritasrayam ii &c.

It ends:

—

srutvaitas (read "tac) caritan tasya Sutad devapater

dvijah Iharsasrupurnanayanah krtarttha iti menire ii pra-

sasamsus ca tam vij^ram nemisaranyavasinami yajhasrilam

punar jagmuhkriyam uddisya yajnikim ii iti sri-brhannaradl-

yamahapurane jnanakande ahlndrapuramahatmye catu^ca-

tvarimsoddhyayah.

Summary of the adliydyas'-—XL (ends 3 b): Brahman visits the world at a place called

the Sugaudha Vana (2 a, 1. 5) by the eastern ocean,

where was a hill called Ausadha producing a mahau-

sadha called Samjivana (2 a, 1. 6). Then appears Visnu,

whom Brahman lauds.

XLI (ends 7 a) : Brahman obtains from Vi?nu the boon that

a tirtha like the Virajatirtha and bearing his name

may be established by the mountain (Brahmacala

4 b, 1. 5), that Visnu may always be present there, and17*

-^ 260 H^

the ausadha be named after liim (4a, 1. 1). The tirtha

is to be the Brahmatirtha.

XLII (ends 9a): Visnu helps the gods against the asuras.

When he is tired after battle, Sesa makes him a pool

and Garuda produces a river (pragvahimm nadim).

Visnu promises to be ever accessible there.

XLIIl (ends lib): Story of Markandeya and the lotus-

born maid Taraiiganandini.

XLiy (ends 14b): Continuation of the story of Markan-deya. Sesa founds Ahindranagara.

197.

Sansk. No. 13.

Size: ISjxlj in.; 168 (167-1-65 bis) leaves -[-covers between

wooden boards, 7 (foil. 1—117), later 8 lines on a page.


Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantha, small clear writing.

(1)

The CampaJidranyamdhdtmya of the Sivapdrvatlsamvdda

of the Ksetravaihhavakhanda of the Bhavisyottara-Pardna.

Ff. 1—117.

It begins:

—

kallyanyai namah'l harilii om i

pura hi kailasaginndramaddhye

surasuradyaih abhivandite jDare i

vicitravaiduryyamukhaih suratnakaih

suvarnamuktasraj adamasobhite ii

sanmandape devavaraih samanvite[h]

samstiiyamane munidevanayakaih i

astadasaih vadyavaraih abhistute

ramgamukhaih narttanasobhite muda ii

nandisacandisamukhaih suparssadaih

samsevite cchatravitanasobhite i

suratnaplthasritasarakarainke

sthita g(ir)isendrasuta mrdani ii

-^ 201 f<-

sarvajna svapatim viksya, smayamanamukhambuja, i

brahmadin ajfiapaitum svapateh vaibliavain param ii

samartthya vismayam vaktuiii gamguilharakathamrtamI

îvena prakatikartura visesena sabbatale ii

pranamya saipkaram devi devanafi ca samabksitah i

papraccha bliaktibhrivena samkaiam nllalobitara ii

(31 slokas)

tvayoktaiii puranyaddba saivaksetrani bbutale ii

bhaktimuktipradany eva darsanat namanad api i

saptasabasrasamkbyani catubâtayutSni ca ii

tatra pitub visesena stbanani tava bbutale i

dvatrimsatsaptasatakasamkbyakani mama prabbo ii

tatrapi satasamkbyakastbanany uktani me vibbo i

tatrapy atyautadayitara dvatrimsatstbanam uttamara ii

tesu puiiyatamam srestbam pumarttbanam nidarsakam I

ksetram ekam samastagbakriitanara subbadan nrnara ii

kalau kabisayuktanara sadyab siddbikaram subbam i

saksatkailasasadrsam Campakaraiiyasamjnitam ii

It ends:

—

itiritas te munayotibbaktya

sarapiijayamasur adinasatvab i

supunyade naimisakanane subbe

sutam suvastrabbaranais ca godbanaih ii

iti srimat-bbavisyottarapurane (sic) ksetravaibbavakbande

carnpakaranyamabatmye sivaparvatisamvade kannyatirttba-

dbarmraarajatlrttba - indratirttbamabimanuvarnanam nama

catubcatvarimsoddbyayab i

^riyai namah i subbam astuikarakrtam apai-adbain

ksantum arbanti santab isrlmatgirikucambayai namab i

barib iom bbavisyatterapurilnam (sic) sampiirnam i

sripar-

vatyai namab iavigbnam astu i saksiganesaya namab i

^rimattripurasundaryyai namab i

Tbe titles of tbe ailhyayas are as follows:

—

I (ends 4 a) Anukramanika.

II (6b) îilatirttbanirraana rsinara sarupyadana.

III (8 a) Nandisvarapujananandikesvarakrtamabotsava.

IV (10 b) Vinayakapujakarana.

->i 262 r<r-

V (13 a) Durgatapascaryyaya sivapratyaksavarapradana-

samkalpakarana.

VI (15 b) Girikanyavaralabha parvatya rupadvayaniru-

panaarddhanarisvaravirbhavamulalimgabhutanagesvara-

vaibhavaniriipana.

VII (18 a) Devibhyam krta adarsotsavanirupana.

VIII (20 b) Indragamana indrasya devyopatisthacandano-

tsavavidhananirupana.

IX (23 a) Indrasya devya proktacandanotsavanirupana

antara itihasanirupane sivadutaih yamadutan prati

sivabhaktisvarupanirupanarambhana.

X (25 b) Sricandanotsavaniriipane srimatgirikucambaya

surarajam prati prokta itihase srisaile jaladipaliprada-

viprasya sivapadaravindah prapti Candrasenarajiia nara-

kanubhavanantaram campakaranye dvijatve durgan-

dhamgatvapraptimahimauuvarnana.

XI (29 a) Devyopatisthamargena indrena krtacandana ut-

savavidliananirupana.

XII (32 a) Gautamapujanimittakagautamasramam prati

indragamana Ahallyasaragavidliananirupana.

XIII (35 a) Gautamena indrasya svabharyayah sapanu-

grahadana badarivane Gautamasya Vyasopadesaniru-

pana.

XIV (37a) Ahallyasapavimocana Gautamona uagesvara-

pujamaliimanuvarnana.

XV (40 a) E,tuparnarajyasya svepne satruvijayakhatga-

praptibhutanalapiij aniriipana.

XVI (42 b) Gagesvara (sic) pujavaibliavena Nalasya nasta-

rajyasriya prapti.

XVII (45 b) Nalapuja Nalakrtavaisakhotsavavidhananirii-

pana.

XVIII (48 b) Pandavapiijavidhana naganathaprasadeua

Pandavanani svarajyaprapti,

XIX (52 a) Nagesvarasya Pandavapujamahimanuvarn(an)a.

XX (55 b) Brahmagamana brahmanah puja brahmana

krtakrirttikotsavaniriipana.

XXI (58a) Masyagandhisaipgamena bhrantiyuktaparasa-

-$H 263 HS-

rasya naimisfiranyagamana tatrakyarsin prati svapa-

panuvarnanam srutva te tasya niskrter alocanakarana.

XXII (60 b) PaiTisarapujamahimaiiuvarnana.

XXIII (63b) Nagesvararutyasya (sic) nagagamanopotghata-

saragatya apiitradvijakathayam dampatyoh vyasanapari-

briraka-Markandeyagamana.

XXIV (66 b) Dvijaputranimittakataksaka^amkarasamvada.

XXV (69a) Takf?akasya viprasapagamana.

XXVI (71b) Taksakasya Kasyapenoktasivaksetranirupana.

XXVII (74b) Taksakasya Kasyapoktastaladvayamahi-

maiiuvarnana bhagirathapuj aniriipana.

XXVIII (77 a) Taksakasya Kasyapoktasaivaksetrasthana-

catulistayamahimaniivarnana.

XXIX (79 b) Taksakasya campakaranyara prati pimara-

gamana.

XXX (81b) Nagesvarasya nagadhipatyapraptyarttbam

JMagesvarasya anekaratnapiijakarananantaram Taksa-

kasya nagixdliipatyaprapti.

XXXI (84a) Xagendrapujamabimanuvarnana nagendra-

pujavalmikapiijamahimanuvarnana.

XXXII (87 a) Campakaranyam prati siiryyagamanasa-

dbanibbutacchayasiiryyakopakarananuvarnana.

XXXIII (89 b) Suryyamayakopaprasadavarnananuuirupana.

XXXIV (91b) Savaradhipasya svarnapanibprapti.

XXXV (94 a) Vasistbapujanimittakavisvamitrajasu(u)da-

uimittakakalmasapadarajua vacana.

XXXVI (97a) Siidaruparaksasavadha Vasisthena Kal-

masapadarajfiab sapapradananirupana.

XXXVII (100 b) Brabmopadistamargena campakaranyam

prati Vasisthagamauodyamauirupana.

XXXVIII (102 b) Vasisthapiij aniriipana.

XXXIX (104 b) Sivadbarmapbalauiriipana.

XL (107 a) Sivadharmapunyauirupana.

XLI (109 b) Suryyatirtthamabimanuvar[tta]nana.

XLII (112 a) Suryyatirtthamabimanuvarnaua.

XLIII (114 a) Suryyapuskarinivaibbavaniriipana.

XLIV (117 b) Kannyatirttba - dbarmarajatirttba-iudra-

tirttbamabimanuvarnana.

-^ 264 r<~

The site is thus described (2 a):—kaveryya daksine tire hariuadyas tatottare

i

srImat-Maddhyarjuuapateh uairrtye punyadayake li

Karkatesasya samsthanat daksine krosamatrakei

kannyatirtthasya purve tu krosamatre siipunyadam ii

kificitvayavyabhage tu Manojhesasya vaih prabhoi

campakaranyasainjfiam tu mahapatakanasanam ii

(2)

The CampaMranyamaliatmya of the Amharlmnaradasam-vdda of the Ksetravaihhavaklianda of the Sl;anda-Purana.

Ff. 118—135.

It begins:

—

bhuyah pranamya caturanauajatam agryammunisvaram sa(m)karatatvakovidam

i

trilokasahcarinam avyayam sada

papraccha raja sivasatkathamrtam ii

Ambari^;ahi

bhagavau yoginam .srestha ksetratirtthavicaksanai

iiadinadavisesajfia mantrayantravidam vara ii

tvayoktani inahabhaga .saivaksetravarani ca i

tesu sthauatrayam punyam bhuinau kailasasammitam li

vedaranyam svetavanam campakaranyam eva cai

tesu sresthatamam proktam campakaranyam uttamam ii

ity uktana yat tvaya pilrvaui samgrahena munisvarai

tad vadasva ca ka(r)tsnyeua mamanugrahakamyaya ii

It ends:

—

yah sraddhaya pathati pavanapavanah ca

srutvapi tat darsanam acared yahi

samastapapaih sa vimucya tatksanat

samastasamnmaragalam apnuyan nrpa i:

iti skande raahapur[ur]ane ksetravaibhavakhande campa-karanyamahatmye Ambarlsanriradasaravade sfiryyatlrttha-

mahimanuvarnanam namil pahcasititamoddhyayahi

sriyai namah i srimatgirikucambasametanaganathaya

mamgalami

srimat-girikucambam tarn girikannyam tathaiva ca ii

-^ 265 H5-

naganathe^varaTTi vande pranaraami punah puuah ii

sumeru.srmgamaddliyastham sulcsmanipam sukhapradami

nagauatha[li]priyam bhavya uamami giiikanuyakaiu II

karakrtam aparadliam ksantum arlianti saiitali i

harih i om ^rlgurubhyo namah i subliam astu i sarnpui"-

narn i harih i om i

The adliyciyas end as follows:

—

LXXXl22a,LXXXII125b,LXXXini28b,LXXXIV(indrena krtami-gasarotsavavidhinirupaiia) 131 a, LXXXV(suryyatirtthamahimanuvarnana) 135b.

(3)

The Ndgandtliamahdtmya of tlie Tlrthalihanda of the

Ujjarihhdga of the Brahmdiyla-Purdm (foil. 136—^154a)in adhydyas numbered LI—LVII ending as follows:

—

LL 138a, LIL 139b, LIII 142a, LIV (Pisacamocana)

145 b, LV (Tlrthavaibhavanirupana) 149 a, LVI 152b.

LVII (Parvatya tapascarana) 154 a.

It begins:

—

omISutam prati rsayah i

Siita Siita mahaprajna sarvasastravisarada {sic) l

bruhi nah sradd(adh)ananam paramrirtthaikasadhanam ii

sarvapapaprasamanani sarvopadravanasanani i

sarvasampatpradani nrnam sarvarogavinasanara ii

ilyuskaram balakarain prajavi-ddhikaram nrnam i

rajham jayakarain yuddlie parasenripravasanam ii

samksepam asrutam purvam naimiseye tapovane i

idanini srotukamanani muninani bhavitatmanam ii

suryyapuskarini nama tirttham paramapavanam i

yatra devi jagatdhatrl tapas tepe suduskarara H

tapobalayuta nityam tatra vasam akarayat i

siiryyanamrdchyapadminyam tate ye nivasanti ca ii

ye ye krtartthitam yatah tan atra A'asato mune vada no

mune i

It ends:

—

etat salam (read satara?) paramapavanam advitiyam pu-

nyamunindrair adhivasitah ca i

-^ 266 H5-

pasyanti ye brahmapurisam adyam dhanya bliavanti

manujah khalu bhagyavantah il

iti sri-brahmandapurane uparibhage nagauathamaha-

tmye parvatya(s) tapascaranan'nama saptapaiicasoddhyayah i

sriyai namah iiti brahmandapurane naganathamahatmyani

samaptali isampiirnam i harili i om i subham astu i

sriyai namah i

(4)

The Camijakdranyamahatmya of the EMdasarudrasam-

liita of the Siva-Fiirdna. Ff. 154a—167b,

In spite of the difference of title this work is a con-

tinuation of the preceding as regards the numbering of

the adhyaijas, which end as follows:

—

LVIII 156a, LIX (Siuyatlrthavaibhava) 159a, LX160 b, LXI 162 a, LXII (Caudravarmacarita) 164b,

LXIII 166b, LXIV 167b.

The work begins:

—

Saunakovaca (sic) \

Siita pauranika[h] srestha sarvalokaprapujita (read °ta) i

campakaranyamahatmyam bhavata kathitam pura ii

idanim siiryyakundasya mahatmyani saragrahat srutain i

tasya tirtthasya mahatmyam samgrahat ii

vistarat srotum adyaiva vahcha me varttate nunam i

« «• ^ =>(= ;* x- « « krpa yady asti ced vada ii

It ends:—

vrjinavilayahetum yah srunotlha nityam i

sa bhavati paripurnah sarvakamaih mrdasya

padam akhilasuredyam yogivaryyabhigamyani ii

iti saivapurane ekadasarudrasamhitayam cainpakara-

nyamahatmye catuhsastitamoddhyayah isriyai namah i

carnpakaranyamahatmyam sainpurnam i harih om i

srimatgirikucambasameta naganathamarngalarn iharih l

om 1 karakrtam &c. isrigurubhyo namah i

gobrahmane-

bhyah subham bhavatu i harih om i

On the front cover of this MS. we read (inside) 'Tiru-

nakesvara' (Tamil for Srinagesvara) and (outside), ' Tepiska'

-^* 267 f<-

' Tiruuakesvara' 'Purfinam' (167) and the number 10 in

Telugu and European figures, and a sign probably indicating

the same number appears on all the leaves.

198.

Sansk, No. 14.

Size: 15? X It in.; 172 leaves (169—170 blank) and wooden covers,

6 lines on a page.


Date: 18th cent.

Character: Telugu, fairly well written, but often difficult to read

and showing many corrections. The leaves are numbered as far as

130, though even here with troublesome erasures and corrections.

As far as ful. 56 the writing is in three columus : at that point

commences a rather larger hand, traversing the full width of the

leaves.

The Madhyamahlidga of the HemahltaJx'hawJa of the

Bhdradi'djasamhitd of the Adunalid-Fiirdija.

For another MS. of this work see Ind. Off. No. 3698,

pp. 1387 b sqq., with which the text seems to agree

closely. Thus in the opening verses si. 4 reads

srnvamtu, and after sudhdnisyam si. 5 we have a mark

showing that there has been a correction. The colophons

also are generally in nearly literal agreement, and their

disagreements (e. g. in XXXI) sometimes point in the

same direction.

There are, however, considerable divergences. The

Hariscandropakhyruia is inserted at a different point in

the two MSS., while each offers certain chapters not found

in the other, according to the following scheme:

—

As. Soc. MS. Ind. Off. MS.

adhyy. 1—18 = adhyy. 1—1819—35 = 36—5240—47 = 20—2736—39 9

? = 28—35.

HH 268 .<-

The present MS., however, breaks off in the middle of

adhy. 47.

The existence of this MS. confirms Dr. Eggeling's sugges-

tion of a Telugu source for the Ind. Off. Nagari copy, and

his conjecture of lirdayastheydn (for ""steyctn) in adliy. 9. 22

is also confirmed.

The following statement gives the numbers of the pages

on which the adhydyas end and the names of those not

given in Dr. Eggeling's list:

—

I 3b, II 6b, III 9a, IV 12a, Y 17a, VI 19a,

VII 20b, VIII 22b, IX 25a, X 26b, XI 28b,

XII 29 b, XIII 33 a, XIV 34 a, XV 36 b, XVI 38 a,

XVII 40 a, XVIII 42 a, XIX 44 a, XX 47 a, XXI53b, XXII 57b, XXIII 61b, XXIV 66 a, XXV70a, XXVI 75a, XXVII 80a, XXVIII 86b. XXIX91b, XXX 96 a, XXXI 102 a, XXXII 107 a.

XXXIII 112b, XXXIV 115a, XXXV 118a, XXXVI(Ka2)ildsramMivydghra2mta(sic)tlrthaparyantatlHhdni ka-

thanam) 123 b, XXXVII (Devaghdtaniamrara (sic)

kathana) 127 a, XXXVIII (Surasdsamgamajdlapddatir-

tliakathana) 130a, XXXIX (ManuiukhatirthotpatlJcathana

(sic) 134 a, XL 139 b, XLI 143 a, XLII 149 b, XLIII

154 b, XLIV 159 b, XLV 162 a, XLVI 167 b, XLVII(imperfect) 168 b.

The names of the chapters in the Hariscandropakhyana are

XIX Vasist{sic)avisvdmitrasamvdda.

XX JMryayd.

XXI Vasisthadharmopadesa.

XXII Mdydvardliaprabhdva.

XXIII Hariscandrasvas^adarsanaromvirbhdva.

XXIV Canddlakanyalaidarbana.

XXV Kdsikena rdjdpraliarana.

XXVI Rdjdnnirgamana.

XXVII Mdydvahnisrsfi.

XXVIII Hariscamdrena Camdravatlvikraya.

XXIX Vlrabdlmdarsana.

XXX Hariscamdrena smasdneksana.

XXXI Camdravatyd visadastalohUdsvasam darsana.

-^ 269 H^

XXXII Hariscamdrena Camdravatlvadha.

XXXIII Hariscamdravaraprasddana.

The concluding lines of the MS. read thus:— tatah paramtanubhrta sidhido bramhmanirbharah i mahato malyava-

cchrmgas te pataraty udhasikarah. rau (= 20—21 of the

Ind. Off. MS. adhy. XXVII j.

For Sanmukha (see Ind. Off. adhy. 9) this MS. seems

always to read Manmuklia, which is perhaps due to the

likeness of the aksaras ma and .srt in the Telugu character.

On the last two leaves we read 'sri Virupaksa sri' (bis)

'sri Ramaya namah' '^ri (3) sakadadaya namah' and a

few other scrawls. At the commencement of adhy. XXXIX,after a blank half leaf, there is a fresh beginning with

the words 'sri Virupaksaya namah'.

199.

Sansk. ]N'o. 15.

Size: 17jx2 in.; 10 leaves, 9 lines to a page.


Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantha, not inked over.

The Kadamhainmmdhdtmya of the Brahmandradasam-

vdda of the Parvaklianda of the Brahmdnda-Purdna.

It begins:

—

suklambaradharam visnum sa^ivarnam caturbhujam I

prasannavadanam dhyayet sarvavighnopasiXntaye ii

naimise punyanilaye rsayas satram asate i

Asito — —•— — — — —

ete canye ca bahavo naimisaranyavasinah ii

jamitandosasantyartthain satkathasravanotsukah 1

Sutani pauranikam §restham idani vacanam abravit ii

rsayah i

Sutavidvan (read°dYan)mahaprajha[s] sarvasastravi^arada i

tvatta srutany anekani ksetrani vividhani ca ii

nadyas ca vividhas sarva tirtthani ca vanani ca i

idanira srotum icchamo nipaksetrasya vaibhavam ii

H5H 270 i<r-

It ends:—idara purfinam jagatam yasaskaram

surais ca sendrair api nityacintitam i

ayusyam arogyakaram yasasyam

sada sujalpam paraiuatmayogibhih h

iti brahmandapurane brahmauaradasamvade sri-kadamba-

purlmahatmye sasthoddhyayah i harih om i subham astu i

srimate srinivasamabadesikaya namali i

Summary of tbe adhydyas:

I (ends 2 a): Kaverl, being adjudged inferior in her

rivalry witb Ganga, performs tapas in Sutala. Brahman

appearing informs her that superiority to Gaiiga can

be obtained from Visnu alone. Narada directs her to

the Nipaksetra.

II (ends 2b, "jmriisottamamdhcctmye dvitiyoddJiydyaJi) : De-

scription of the Ksetra:

—

srirarngasya vimanasya kimcid isanya uttare i

^amivanamahaksetrapiirve vai krosamatrake ii

^rl-kadambavanam nama prasiddharp lavanatraye i

purvvam Dasaratho raja yagam arabhya satkrtah ii

kaveryya uttare tire colabhumau tu suvrate i

sri-kadambapuriksetram muninam sthanam uttamam ii &c.

The Kadambavana is astdvimsatindmdka. There dwells

Purusottama and in front of him an arrow's reach is

the tirtha called after Prahlada and also the Nipa-

ksetra, where dwells Markandeya.

III (ends 4 a, °puravalh]iava]cathanam tejasddhikyaprdpti-

katha(na)m ndma): Long stotra by Kaveri, to whomVisnu promises a boon. K. asks for superiority to

Ganga in tejas, that V. should dwell near her, and

that all creatures living in the neighbourhood may be

sure of moksa. V. creates a temple on the spot.

4 a, 1. 7: — tadaprabhrti tatksetramm adimapuram ity

abhiit.

IV (ends 6a, °scdlurttivarddlianasdrnpyaiwd'pti):

Markandeya at the advice of Brahman visits Kadamba-

pura by the Kadambasaras (= Nipapuskarini). At

-^ 271 »<-.

liis advice a Cola king Satkirttivardhana by worshipping

Visnu obtains a son. He afterwards builds a temple

and gains moksa.

V (ends 7 b): The Nipapuskarinitirtha and the Brahmatirtha.

VI (ends 10 a): The Prahladatirtha and the Nipatlrtha.

The Adimfipura of 4a, 1. 7 is again mentioned 8 b, 1. 2:

—

krte yuge uipaksetram tretayam adimapurara.

On the outside of the last leaf in European hand 'Ka-

dambapuri Mahatmya of the Brahmanda Purana'.

200.

Sansk. No. 16.

Size: 165- Xl 5- in., 22 leaves -{- 2 blank covers between boards,

6 lines to a ijage.


Date: 18 1^ or 19th cent.

Character: Grantha, clear and well written.

The same work as the preceding, from which it is copied,

as is proved by its displaying the same numerous small

gaps, and in one or two slight points (e. g. 6a, 1.4 = 3a, 1. 2,

9 a, 1. 6 = 4 a, 1. 8) making corrections. In this MS. the

chapters end foil. 3 a, 5 b, 9 b, 13 b, 16 b, 22 a.

On the outside of the last leaf in European hand

< D Kadambapuri Mahatmya', and of the first a statement

of the contents in Tamil, and the numbers 22.

201.

Sansk. ±\o. 17.

Size: lifxlr in., 35 leaves + 1 blank + covers, 6 lines (nearly

always) on a page.


Date: 18th or 19th cent.

Character: Grantha, fairly correct.

The Kajnsthalauidlidtmi/a of the Brahmandradasamvdda

of the Ksetragolakavistdra of the UttaraUidga of the Brali-

mdnda-Pardna.

-^ 272 ^<-

It begins:—^uldarabaradliaram visnura sasivarnan caturbhujara I

prasannavadanan dhyayet sarvavighnopasantaye ii

!^ri-Naradali i

pitamaha namas testu prasida karunanidhe i

sarvajna sarvalokesa sarvaksetrajna mantravit ii

viinanatarasarajna tirtthasarajna punyavit i

girlnan ca nadinan ca vananam vaibhavam pura ii

srutan tvatto mahabbaga astottarasatasthalam i

tesu ksetresu sarvesu srutam ekam subbastbalam ii

sarasaram mabaksetrara kaveryyas cottare tate1

kapistbalam nrnam sarvasiddbidam pavanam param ii

It ends:

—

punyaii caritraii jagadekapavanam

bbaktipradam sarvasiikbavabafi ca i

patbec srunotiba kapistbalesvaram

prapnoti drstva purusarttbabbak bbavet ii

iti &c.

barih om i srigurubbyo namab isrimate gajendra-

varadaparabrabmane namab isrimate bayagrivaya namab i

gajendrarttivinasaparabrabmane namab i a igrantbam

7, 100.

Summary of tbe adliydyas:—I (ends 4b); II (ends 8a); III (ends 11 h, Indradyumna-

gajendrcqjrdpti)] IV (ends 15a, Gajendrdrttiharaua); Y(ends 16b). Tbese five adhydyas relate tbe foundation

of Kapistbala by Kama's apes, and tbe figbt between

an elepbant and a crocodile as told in tbe Gajendra-

moksana (Aufrecbt-Oxford, p. 5 a, Ind. Off., p. 1159 a b

and often printed in tbe Pailcaratna). According to tbe

present MS. tbe nakra is a Gandbarva cursed by bis

teacber Devala, and tbe elepbant tbe Pandyan king

Indradyumna, wbo bad incurred tbe anger of Agastya.

Tbe elepbant is saved by Visnu, at wbose instance

Brabman founds tbe Gajendramoksana or Gajarttibarana

tirtba. Tbere Visnu sbows bimself yearly in tbe montb

Vaisakba.

-^ 273 K~

VI (ends 18 b): Brahman visits Visnu at Kapistbala andfounds a festival.

VII (ends 22b, Gajendramoh^atirtthavaihliava).

VIII (ends 26 b, Gajendramol^^atirtthapariksana) gives anaccount of a visit by Indra and 6aci.

IX (ends 29 b, Ttrtthavaibliavanirupana)', X (ends 31a).

XI (ends 33 b, Tirttliavaihliavanirripana), and XII (ends

35b, SarvaksetraprahhCiixiplialasnitiniruxmna) give the

history of various other tirthas at Kapisthala, the

Brahmatirtha, Indrapuskarini, Yamatlrtha (IX), the

Vyasatn-tha, Laksmitirtha (X), the Bilvatirtha, Papa-vinasatlrtha with the story of Cyavana and Sukanya,

Agastyatlrtha (XI), the Visvamitratirtha, Dasatirtha.

This last perhaps means all the ten preceding, taken

together: cf. fol. 2a, 11.4—6 (XII). In all cases are

recorded the names of the tirthaprda, the devata, the

bodhi-tree, and the exact location.

The most important feature of Papavinasa appears to

have been a temple called Paficasriiga (18 a, 1. 2., 26 b, 1. 2j.

Visnu is attended by Sri under the title Sri-Bhumi.

The site is thus defined, 1 b, 1. 5 sqq. :—

kaverisaritas tire hy uttare daksine tatha i

pascime caiva ptirvabdher yojananaii catustaye ii

sriramgat piirvabhage tu yojananafi catu^5taye i

The covers give in Tamil the words kumpakonam sva-

pavukku merakke kapistalappuranam yedu 315 and the

numbers 8 (Tamil) and 5 (European), also the title 'Brah-

mandapuranam' in European writing.

202.

Saxsk. Xo. 18.

Size: 10x1? in., 15 leaves + 1 cover, 7 lines on a page.


Date: Probably 18th cent.

Character: Grantha,

18

-^ 274 f^

The KCujarolianamdli a tmya.

It begins:

—

6aunakadya mahatmana r>ayo bralimavadinah i

naimisakhye maliaranye tapas tepur mumuksavah ii

ekada te m(ali)atmanali samajan cakrur uttamam i

dliarmartthakamamoksanam upayam jnatum icchavah ii

sadvimsatisahasranam munayas te mahaujasah i

tesam sisyaprasisyanam sa(m)khya vaktun na sakyate ii

kani ksetrani punyani kani tirtthani bhutale i

katham va prapyate muktir brhan (read nrnan ?) tapartta-

cetasam ii

ity evam prastum atmanain .udyatan preksya Samkarah

(read Saimakah) n

Saunakali i

aste siddliasrame punye Suta(h) pauramkottamali ii

yajan makhair bahuvidhai(r) visvarupam jagadgurum ii

sa eva sakalam vetti Vyasasisyo mabamunih ii

tasmat tam evam prcchama ity uce Saunako munih ii

atha te munayo jagmuh punyam siddhasramam vanam ii

iksantas tam avabhrthan tatra tasthur makhalaye ii

addhvaravabhrthasnanam munim pauranikottamam ii

papracchus te sukhasinam naimisaranyavasinam ii

rsayah i

kani &c. &c.

katham sive manusyanam {sic) bhaktir avj'abhicarini ii

vada sarvamunisrestha sarvam etad asamsayah i

Sutah 1

srunuddhvam rsayas sarve sandisto vo vadamy aham ii

gitam SanatkiimarSya kumarena mahatmana i

kayarohananathasya mahatmyam paramatbhutam ii

It ends:

—

etatksetrasya mahatmyam i

ye ^rnvanti pathanti ca i

vaktaram piijayanti ye i

tesam manoratliam svayam i

dadyat kayadhirohanam i

-X 275 <-

bhu^anair vividhai(r) vastrai(s) trimbulai(r) dhauaddhanya-vaktaram pujayitva tu sivasayujyam apnuyat u [kaih

i

harih i om i

Summary:

—

I (4 b, Adipurane Limr/otpatti) relates tho origin of thelinga near to Sivakhyarajadhanl. The site is tlius

described (3 a, 11.6—7):—

purvarabodhitate ramye pundarikapurasya ca i

yojanatrayasimante kaveryyas caiva daksine ii

II The Kayarohana. On the banks of the Yamuna wasa village called Vedapuri, where dwelt a sage of the

Gargyas, named Kardama. His son Pundarika, wishingto obtain sayujya, worships Mahadeva for 2000 years

at Benares, but without success. At the advice of acertain Vumadeva he proceeds to Kanci, and sets up(6 b, 1. 7) a Kayarohana linga. After 62,000 years aheavenly voice informs him that, that place being a

hhogadhihya sthana, he would find a difficulty in there

obtaining sayujya sdrdhadehena. He must depart to

a bhogamoksasama sthdna. Proceeding to Kumbhakonaat a time when Jupiter was in Leo, he sets up a

Kayarohana at a tirtha named from Siva (7a, 1. 6). After80,000 years he is advised by a Rsi Kanva to visit

Ksetrarajapura on the shore of the eastern oceanbetween Fundarikapura and Veddranya, a yojana from

Kamaldsannidhdna (?P.N.) on the east. There he is

to bathe vrddhakdverlsamgame. Pundarika goes there,

and beholds Paramesvara with Ambika. On the west

of the linga, which is west of the Sarvatirtha, he

establishes an dsrama and a Kayarohana linga. Siva

appearing grants him sayujya and promises to Kanvathat bhakti shall always be acancald at the place.

(Here perhaps a chapter ends, 9 b, 1. 7.)

After a long interval Kanva obtains sasar'irena sayujya.

(? a chapter ends 11a, 1. 6.)

Storyof the \'indhya and Agastya, who visits Kayarohanaand sets up a linga in the dgneyadlghhdga (Agastyalinga

13 a, 1. 2).

18*

-^ 276 Hi-

story of Nagaraja. Sesa, desiring offspring, visits Ka-yarohana with his wife and sets up a liiiga W. of the

Sarvatirtha. His wife bears a daughter, who is ultimately

bestowed upon a king ^dllsuha, of the Suryavarnsa, who

comes to Pannagendrapura (Ahindrapura). Sesa, having

placed his mantrin on the throne, gives his mind to tapas

and obtains sayujya (14a, L 4).

Praise of the tirtha.

On one cover we find the figure 7 (European) and on

the other an illegible scrawl in Tamil.

203.

Whish No. 187 B.

Size: 18xli in., 38 leaves + 1 blank + cover, 5 (sometimes 4)

lines on a page.


Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantha, somewhat cramped, but legible.

The Kumbhakonamdhdtmya of the Ksetravaibhavaklianda

of the TJttarabhciga of the Brahmdnda-Purdna. The colo-

phon to adhy. XI has Pdldsavanamdhdtmya in place of

Uttarahhdya.

It begins:

—

pura kadacid ajagmuh punyaranyopasobhitam i

naimi^an nimisiksetram rsayo gautamltate ii

vidhatukama vidhivat satram dvadasavarsikami

hutasanasamakarah pratarastuhutasanah (sic) ii

Kapilah Pulaho — — —(12 slokas)

(2a,L2.) Sutamabhyagatamviksyatejasa, suryyasannibhara i

tasmai brahmasanan datva tam ucus tatra tenaghah ii

Suta prasida sumate sutaram sujata

s(v)arviihinijalajasaurabhasodaribhih i

vakbhir virinca vanitakarunajharibhis

tvan no drutam vrjinatapam apakurusva ii

(2 b, 1. 3.) pura prasamgena puranaratne >

brahmandanamni (s/c) prakatikrtam yat i

~>4 277 K-

kincit tad acaksva vivicya kamamsn-Kumbhakonasthalavaibhavan nah ii

It ends:

—

adikumbhesamahatmyara prektam (read proktam) eva dvi-

jottamah ii

anyad atraiva yusmakam tatra sarvahitaya ca ii

iti brahmandapurane ksetravaibbavakhande kumbha-konamahatmye ksetravaibhavan nama dvadasoddhyayah

i

Siitah 1

Summary of the adhijdyas:—I (ends 6a): Siita begins with the praises of Kumbha-

ghona on the Kaveri and the Kasyapakhyatirtha

(3 b, 1. 3 and 4 b, 1. 2). Kasyapa practising tapas there,

Siva pi-omised that the tirtha should bear K.'s nameand that his (S.'s) image should be there.

II (ends 9 b): The Hemapuskarinitlrtha and Madhya-rjjunapura (6b 1. 2.). The Adikumbhesvaraliiiga andthe Hemabjatlrtha (7a, 1. 4 = Hemapuskarii.ii 7 b, 1. 1).

Account of the foundation of the tirtha. The Kumbhaand Siva. Mrmdhatr worships at the spot.

III (ends 12 b): The Hemapuskarinlcakratirtha and—to

the north—the Svayambhuvatirtha (12a, 1. 3.), A vimanaYaisnava mentioned 12a, 1.4.: Laksmi-Bhumi 12 a, 1.5.

IV (ends 14b, BrhaspatisvargaprdptikaiJiana): The Some-svaratlrtha and the Hemakarasaras. Story of Brhaspati.

V (ends 17a): The Patalabijaliiiga at the Asvatthatirtha.

VI (ends 21b): Story of the Umabhaga.

VII (ends 23b, Malidmdgliat'irthavalhhava)-. The PapS-panodanasaras, where Siva was present as Kayaro-

hananatha.

VIII (ends 25b. Bhdskara[s]tapassiddhikathana): TheBhaskaraksetra.

IX (ends 30b, Bralimaliattistrlliattimocana): Account of

the Kasyapatirtha, presided over by Umasahriya. Story

of king Satyakirtti of Candrapura in Malwa. slain by

a jealous wife.

X (ends 33 a, Bilvdran{ya)ma}idtmi/e Gautamagoliatiivi-

mocana): Story of the Gautamasaras, where was a

-5h 278 f<-

linga of Siva. Cidambara mentioned 31a, 1.5.; Mayu-rasthana 32 a, 1. 2.

XI (ends 35a, Suhdhv[o Marudvaty]ds ca carita): Story

of Siibahu and his wife Marudvatl.

XII (ends 38a, Ksetravaihhava): Recapitulation and praise

of Kumbhaghona.

The Colophons usually spell Kumbhaghona (sic). Thefinal colophon was apparently intended to be followed bya fresh adhydya, as Suta's name is repeated: see also

No. 204.

The label reads in Tamil yinta stalappuranam ku(mpa)-

konam sivanakovi;*:)!cyedu312, with the numbers 2 (Tamil) and

7 (European), and the title Erahmandapuranam (European).

For another MS. of a KumhhaJionamdhdtmya professing

also to belong to the Brahmanda-Purana, see Burnell,

Tanjore, p. 190 a.

204.

Sansk. No. 19.

Size: ITlxl^ (—) in., 26 leaves, 8—9 (more frequently 8) lines

on a page.


Date: 18th cent.

Character: Grantha, clearer than in 203.

The Kumhhakonamdhdtmya.

It begins as in No. 203, but at the end adds, after Sutahf

the commencement of a new adhydya:

kumbhaghonasthale nama sthanam asti mahattaram i

kayarohanavikhyatam sarva —confirming the suspicion that a portion of the Mahatmyais lost.

The adhydyas end as follows:

—

I 3a, II 5a, III 7b, IV 9a: Brhaspatisvarga'prdpti-

lathana, V 11a, VI 14b, VII 16a: Mahdmdyliatirttha'

valhhava, VIII 17b: Bhdskara[s]la2mssiddhihdJiana, IX 21 b

:

Bralimaliattistr'ihattimocana, X 23 b: BilvdranyamdJidtmye

Gautamayohattivimocana, XI 25a: SuhdJivos carita

(as No. 203), XII 26b: Kseiravaihhava.

The MS. is slightly more correct than No. 203, which, if

-^ 279 H$-

not copied from this, is derived at any rate from a not

remote common original, as is proved by the colophons

and especially by the common error in the colophon of IV.

The outer cover, shared with No. 195, shows various

numbers (11, 26, 19, 11,48, 11) in Grantha, Telugu, and Eu-

ropean characters, likewise in various characters, 'Harkness

examed lees 20' (?), KimhliagJiona-Mdlidtmya, Kodana,

Kumhhovaram Purdnam, Virdtajpuram, and another illeg-

ible superscription. An attached label reads (in Tamil

character) Kumimlionaksetra-Mdhdtimjarn Pdratavirdtapar-

vanil Icohsam.

205.

Sansk. No. 20.

Size: 14| xl's' iu-, 38 leaves + 2 between wooden boards, 6—8lines to a page.


Date: 18tii, possibly 19 tb, cent.

Character: Grantha, clearly written. The MS. shows numerous

small gaps and ends abruptly.

The Pdi)avindsamdhdtmya of the Brahmdnda-Purdm.

It begins:

—

namami sripatim visnum saccidauandam advayam i

svamayasaktisamksiptaprapancam sesasayinam il

Naradauvaca (s/c)I

srimadastaksarakhyasya mantrasya vada Samkara l

kesu ksetresu siddlii syad iti karuiiyato mama 11

Samkara uvaca i

samyak prstam raahaprajna sarvalokahitavaham i

astaksaramahrima(n)trasiddliiksetrani me srnu ii

satyaksetram hariksetram — — — — — — —(4 slokas).

papanasam mahaksetram sarvaksetrottamottamani I

etani siddhiksetrani vadanti munipumgavah ii

astaksarasya mantrasya catustrirasan mahamune i

etesu punyaksetresu kurvatara sumahat tapah il

kalena bhiiyasa siddhih papanasasthalam vina i

papanase tapassiddhir acirad eva jayate ii

-^ 280 i^r-

It ends:

—

tesam bhuktifi ca muktin ca dehi ke^ava nayaka[h] ii

ayam eva hi me kamo nanyosti madhusudanai

tva dadayam (for tvadodayam?) me syat kamo (vai)kuntha-

isvarahi [nayaka ii

evam samprartthito laksmya kesavah kamalapatihi

tathastv iti jagadainam pa.

Summary of the adhyayas:—I (ends 5b, Mddliavaraksasatvamoksana): Story of the

Brahmaraksasa and the Brahmana Dalbhya.II (ends 10 b, Sa7-ahhdmadyasurava{dh)o): Story of the

Brahmana Kundina, who with his wife Guuadhya is

cast into the sea by an asnra Simhanana at the

command of the asura king Sarabha, but is saved byGaruda and ultimately reaches Pri])anrisa, where hemeets Parasara. Visnu destroys the asuras.

III (ends 12a, Kundhiatapascarana).

IV (ends 14 b, Kiiudimimoh^almtliana)-. K. praises Visnu,

who instructs him to settle one Yojana from Srlrahgaon the N. bank of the Kaverl (13 b), where he begetsa son named Papanasesvara, and then proceeds to

Papanasa, where he obtains mukti. The mukti-securingstotra is given.

V (ends 18 b, SudarsananiuJdikathana) : Temptation of

Sudarsana by a nymph; he resists her and obtainsmukti (marudvrdha = 'river' 15a, 1. 4, 19b, 1. 2).

VI (ends 21b, Suhodhacarita): Story of Subodha andthe Raksasa Candakopa.

VII (ends 25a, PraUddamohmijrada): At the suggestionof Sanatkumara Prahlada obtains mukti from Visnu.

VIII (ends 28a, Fratdpavlracarita): Story of the Colaking Pratapavira, son of Pratapavira, who constructs

many dykes (kulya) in order to irrigate the land onboth sides of the Kaverl. On a certain occasion the

river disappears in a daksinavartta-shaped gartta at

a place called 8vetavighnesvarasivasthana. A famineensues and for three years P. endeavours in vain to

fill the gartta. He then appeals to a Brahmana Eranda,

-^ 281 Hg-

dwelling at the foot of an Eranda tree, -who says that

it will not be filled until a muni equal to himself or

, a king equal to P. leaps in. That honour falls to the

sage, who, when P. is about to follow him out of re-

morse for a Brahmana's death, reappears and directs

- him to visit Papanasa and set up fallen liiigas &c.

This he does and obtains union with Visnu.

The lines describing the kulyas are as follows:

—

Pratapaviranrpatis Coleudro munipuragavahi

Colaksetresv osadhlnam « ;*: vrddhyarttham ekada ii

grrimanan nagaranah ca kaveryyubhayakulatahi

sukulyah khanayamasa sasyavrddhyarttham adarat ii

tiradvaye ca kaveryyam ye vasanti sivalayah I

ye ca visnvalayas santi tan apfdayata prabhuh ii

tat-tad-devalayasthana (sic) devanam api dattavan i

bahuksetrani vittani bhaktisraddhapurassaram li

kulyanam abhiraksarttham sa Pratapanrpo mune i

silabhir istikabhis ca mukhadvaram akalpayat ii

kaverimulakulyanam sudhalepanapurvakami

evani sambandhitas Coladeso bhupatina mune ii

(25b, 1. 6 sqq.)

IX (ends 32 b, PundarlkasarastlrthavaihhavakatJiana):

Story of the devas and the asura Candavega whomwith his army Visnu destroys at Papanasa. Praise of

the Pundarika-saras, named after a sage Pundarlka

(31a, h 7).

X (ends 36 a, Pundarlkanmnikathana) : Digging of the

saras by Pundarika at the advice of Drdbhya. P. ob-

tains mukti.

XI (unfinished): Laksml performs tapas and asks to be

allowed to dwell with the good instead of with the

bad, who on her travels round the world have hitherto

been her hosts. Visnu consents.

The situation of the tirtlia is thus defined (lb, L 6sqq.):—

kumbhaghonasya nairtyam (iv'c) nisi (read disi) caiviSrddhayo-

kaveryj-a daksine tire papa(nasa)stha]am hareh ii [janei

muktidam varttate purasam vasatam bhuktidam tatha i

-^ 282 H&-

On the two spare leaves at the beginning we read

'harih i om i' 'papavinasamahatmyam' 'sriyai namahi

grantha 880' in Grantha character with 'yedu 318' in Tamil,

and 2 in Telugu and European character: finally the title

again pencilled in European letters, and on an attached

label in Grantha.

206.

Sansk. Ko. 21.

Size: 16|xl-| in., 18 leaves + cover, 7 (rarely 6) lines to a page.Material: Palm leaves.

Date: 18 th cent.

Character: Grantha.

The TulaswanamMiandeyah-inivasaksetramahdhmja of

the Madhyamahhdga of the Bhavisyottara-Piirdna.

It begins:

—

devadevaravindaksa kahjasana surarccitai

praslda jagatan natha sarvalokanamaskrta il

ksetrabrndavidhanajha tlrtthabrndavicaksanai

mantrabrndavidhanajha vimanajha suresvara ii

srutva tvatto mukundasya mahatmyam pavanain parami

manaso na bhavet trptir atah prcchami sampratam ii

krpaya bruhi sisyaya lokanam vai hitaya ca i

kumbhaghonasya mahatmyam varnaneyan manak cchrutamii

markandeyamahaksetram sarvalokaikapavanarai

bruhi me devadevesa guhyat guhyatararn param il

It ends:

—

dharmakamartthamoksanam yah pathet pratar utthitah ii

etan mahatmyam atulam patrobhun natra samsayah ii

subham bhavati sarvesani siddhir bhavati mamgalam ii

iti sri-bhavisyottarapurane madhyamakhande tulasivana-

markandeyasrinivasaksetramahatmye tlrtthamahimanuvar-

nanan nama navamoddhyayahi harih

i om i subham astu i

kallyanatbhutagatraya kamikartthapradayine srimadvemka-tanathaya srinivasaya mamgalam

i

->* 283 r<-

Summary of the adhydijas:—I (ends 3 b): The situation of the tirtha is thus dctined

(la, L 5):—Sahyajadaksine tire purvambodLes tu pascime i

sarddhakrose kumbhaghonat purvabhage munisvara ii

tulasivanam ity etat ksetram pavanaprivanami

adav eva mahaksetram nirirkandeyan tatali param ii

"We hear (la, 1. 7) of a puskarini at the tirtha. Somedetails of places are given fol. 3.

II (ends 5 a): Origin of the Tulasivana (Tulasi daughter

of Sudhdhindu 4a, L 3). A Tulasikavaca is mentioned

and given at lengtli (4:b, \. 5.).

III (ends 6 b) : Markandeya visits the Tulasivana and

performs tapas at the foot of a Tulasi.

IV (ends 7 b): Dbarani (= Tulasi) appears to M. and

becomes his daughter.

V (ends 10 a): Visnu appears as an aged ascetic and

begs for the girl: on her refusal M. appeals to Visnu.

VI (ends 12a): M. praises Visnu, who asks for Tulasi,

and promises to M. 3 boons, (1) that he and Tulasi

shall dwell at the tirtha, to be called after M.'s name,

(2) food without salt (see 11a: no salt to be brought

to Hari's temple), (3) mok^a. Visnu adds that M. shall

see the Akasanagarl, which shall be visible under the

name Kalyanapura or Markandtyasthala. The tirtha

is called Sririiga. The dvadasaksaravidya lib, 1.5.

VII (ends 13 a): Marriage of Visnu and Tulasi. The

temple Suddhananda built 13 a, L 6.

VIII (ends 14b, Tirthamdhdtmyci): The Akasanagara is

na irrtijdm tirtthardjasya.

IX (ends 18 a): Brahman establishes a festival. The fruits

of bathing in the Ahoratryrdivayatlrtha.

The sage Devasarman (a Bharadvaja), having ravished

a daughter of Jaimini, is cursed to become a kraunca

and liberated only when a Sal tree on which he nests

falls into the tirtha.

The Candratlrtha (16b, 11. 1—4), Sarngatirtha (16 b, 1. 5).

Suryatlrtha (16b, 1.6), Indratirtha (17b, 1.2), and Brahma-

tirtha (17 b, 1. 3).

^i 284 :<-

On the cover we read in Tamil: Inta stalapuranam

kumpakonatukku samlpam uppili appana yena nukua vis-

nukovilapuranam yedu 18 and inside the title, as given

above, in Grantha.

207.

Whish No. 186.

Size: O^xl? in., 6 leaves (numbered 70, 71, 73—74, 80—81) and2 covers, 7—9 lines on a page.


Date: ISth (possibly 17th) cent.

Character: Grantha.

The last part of the Mahdganapaddliati of Olrvdnen-

dra Sarasvati, pupil of Visuesvara Sarasvati, who was himself

a pupil of Amarendra Sarasvati.

It begins:

—

« ;>(• -sjc- )!(• •:« sc- « •*:• m madhu melayitva

sampisya japtanyayutadvayena {sic) i

ebhis subhair ahjitalocano yo

marttyani dhanani sa pasyatiha ii

lajjanduka prasiddha laksanan tu sparsasamkucavatpa-

tratvami ghanasarah karpurah suklam girikarnika sveta-

parajitah trevau (??) eka trnam i ayahprasuna samkha-

puspim ayomukhapuspakii

bhavet ganesarnasatastajapta-

srikhandilepat kila duhkhanasah i

srikhandas candanakhandah satastajaptety astottarasata-

japtam ity artthah evam sarvatra

luta savisphotakabhutakrtya(t)

pretotbhavat ghoratara (j) jvarac ca i

manorathastadhyasahasrajapad

vinasayen {sic) mantrivaras tu vasyam ii

visadvayam sthavarajaugaman ca

j varan athastav ilia sularogan i

sudarunan tam grahaniu ca rogan

vataprasutan kaphapittajatan ii

galagraila din api rogasamghan

satastajapena vinasayeta

^i 285 f<-

laksaikajapena manorathasya i

siddliir bhaved asya hi padukayah ii

It ends:—somasuiyyoparage ca parvanes (sic) suddhayos tatlia i

siddbrimvtadiyogesii dvadasadivratesu ca ii

caturtthyan ca tatha sastyrim vasare sukrasomayoh i

uktakalesu vidliivat ganesam samyag arccayet ii

iti srlmatparamahamsaparivrajakacaryasiimad - Ainaren-

drasarasTatisisyasiimad-Vi^vesvarasarasvatyrih priyasisyeiia

Girvanendrasarasvatya viracita mahaganapaddhatis sain-

aptah I

harili I om isrivaficchattiliru Kukum Sesadriyaiilaputraii

Sesadrina su(read sva)liastalikliitam i srlvancclie-svaraman-

galanayakyai namahikalamkamakakattasrivighnesvaraya

namah i srisarasvatyai namah isrigurubhyo namah i

Then in uninked letters: ganesaya namah!

For the author see Aufrecht CC. s. v. Olrvanendrasarasvati.

The work deals with charms, and seems especially devoted

to Oanesa. Possibly it bears some relation to the Gane-

sapaddhati (dh.) by Somesvarapiitra mentioned by Auf-

recht CC. II p. 196.

208.

Sansk. No. 22.

Size: 7-| xli in., 26 leaves + 2 blank between boards, 6 lines on

a page.


Date: 18tii or 19 th cent.


An astrological work bearing no name.

It begins:—harih

i srlgauapataye namah iavighnam astu i

srigurubhyo namah ltrilokambayai namah i

kalavenuravah kalayanilah kamalacumbanalampatotiramyahl

alipota ivaravindamadhye ramatam me hi-di devakikisorah ii

jayati jagatah prasiitir visvatma sahajabhusanam nabhasah i

drutakanakasadrsadasasatamayukhamalarccitas savitfi ii

-^ 286 i<~

arkkendvarabudhacaryyasukramandasiketavahi

raksantv amum gralias sarvve yah pusye mrgalagnajah ii

vidhatra likhita yS sa lalaleksaramalikai

daivajnas tarn pathed vyaktam horanirmmalavaksasa ii

pusyarkse sitabhanSv udayati mrgabhe vrscikasthe ca blianau

bhuputradau vaniksatpadasatuladhanuryyugmajikakriyasthei

cchalismelugh (?) isoyas samajani bhavatal lokamatrprasadat

balah prajiionujoyam kalitadhauasukharogyadlrghghayur

adhyah ii

athaharggano likbyate.

It ends:—sesa dasah kramena yojyali i subham astu i the writing

on the last leaf being indistinct and in places hardly legible.

There is no regular division into chapters, but newtopics are introduced by atlia, as follows:—

lb, 1. 6. athaharggano likhyate.

2 a, 1. 4. atha tatkaladugganita grahassatvakyani likh-

yante.

4b, I. 2. atha bhasakalidinadayah.

5 a, 1. 6. atha bhavasrayaphalani.

8 b, 1. 5. atha rasmayo likhyante.

9 b, I. 2. atha yogaphalam.

10b, 1. 1. athastakavarggo likhyate.

lib, 1. 3. atha samudayastakavarggah.

12 a, 1. 6. atha bhavah lagnadinam samanvayah.

13 b, 1. 3. atha bhavestagrahadustayah.

15 b, 1. 5. atha grahanam sthanabalani.

16 a, 1. 1. atha cestabalam.

16 a, 1. 3. athovvabalam.

16 b, 1. 1. athayanabalam.

16 b, 1. 3. atha kalabalam.

16 b, 1. 5. atha nisarggabalam.

17a, 1. 1. atha grahabalapuhjani.

17 a, 1. 4. atha lagnadibhavabalapuhjani.

17 b, 1. 5. atha suksmarasmayah.

18 a, 1. 2. atha lagnabhuvasya baladhikyad atrarpsakadasa

likhyate.

18b, 1. 3. atha bhavavindanam.

-^ 287 ne-

26 a, 1. 3. atha kalacakradasa.

26 a, 1. 6. atha naksatradasa likliyate.

On the outer side of one of the l)oards X in Romancharacter.

209.

Sansk. No. 23.

Size: 8^ Xll in., 31 leaves + covers, 8 lines (generally) on a page.


Date: 18t5i cent.

Character: Grantha.

Unnamed. But in the margin at the beginning Angirasa-

parisat, and at the end ^rlmukhaparisat is written.

It begins:—vagisadya sumanasa sarvartthanam upakrame i yan natva

krtakrtya stus (read syus) tan namami gajananam i vinddhya-

syottaradese barhaspatyamanabdo grahyah vinddhyadaksina-

dese sauracandramanabdo grahyah barhaspatyamanena

citrabhanusamvassarah (s?c) sauracandramanabhyarn Srigira-

sasamvassarah sarvatra ^ii(?)rodayaYasat pusyabdah asya

samvassarasya Salivahanasakabdali i

It is incomplete, breaking off as follows:

—

ddhruvam gamgeyo vallipritih piisa 4 ku 8 sunnyatithir

ala 1

There are no regular chapters. On fol. 2 a, 1. 4 we find

a section beginning 'atha samvassaraphalam' and on 4a, 1. 7

one beginning 'atha makarasamkrantii^halam'. The rest is

mainly numbers &c., arranged as in a table.

On the cover suhluDii astu nuncV^sisahdi/am^ with two

lines of Tamil writing (of an astrological nature) inside.

210.

Sansk. No. 24.

Size: 12x1—li in., 5 leaves + 1 double leaf joined at the left

side, 5—6 lines on a page.


. Date: 18th or 19th cent.


Injuries: All the leaves are more or less mutilated.

-^ 288 r<-

A slip of paper wrapped round these few leaves states

that they were presented by Col. H. S. Osborne, March1«* 1828, and that they contain a copy of a Malabar (i. e.

Malayalam) petition. On one of them however the language

is Sanskrit, and it begins the BdgadvesapraJiaranam, as

follows :—

citghanam paramatnianam apannaivarusakrtim i

advitlyam aparan tarn Veldtesagurum (sic) bhajet ii

? ragadvesaprakaranam.

ragadyS sodasa.

211.

Whish No. 180.

Size: 145 X Ij i°-) 24 leaves between boards, 9 (later 8) lines on

a page.


Date: Perhaps 19 tt cent.


Injuries: The left-hand lower corner of the first 16 leaves has been

partially rubbed away.

The ^amJcardcaryacarita in 9 adhyayas.

It begins:—« «• « « nanias tasmai yatprasadavivasvata i

pratyuhadhvantavidhvamsah kriyate sarvakarmnianam ii

madiyarasanabamsanatanesu samutsuka i

esa Sarasva « « « « x m anandadayini ii

samasritapadambhojajanatasurapadapah i

sarvam mama subhabhistam piirayet partthasarathih ii

ksiptvajiianatamorasim padarttha •>?• « « « « i

gururatnapradlpo me manodhamani bhasatam il

visnulilamrtanan te karttarah kavipumgavah i

jayanti sutaram loke Valmikivyasasarakarah ii

•X- « « « « -x- « nde vyasacalam idam kavim i

babhuva Samkaracaryyaklrttikallolini yatah il

atyunnatasya kavyadror vvyahsacalabhyapo khilam i

«• « « 5« «• « « x- m asamartthoham atbhutam ii

hrasvam atyarakusagrahyara grhitva kalayami tat \

nibandhanasrjam kaiicitadvatisvaramagno mude "

->^ 289 *<-

«• •« « ^ >!C- x -so •)«:• v* •)«;• « x vakarpitam I

karomi yativaryyasya iiiilesain samupa^ritali li

kathasamksepa evadyo dvitlyoddliyaya utblia(vje(t) i &c.

It ends:—^rimaccliamkaradesikasya caritastotram prabodliapradara

nirddand;lkhilapapavrndavidliinam samksiptain etan narah i

ye srnvanti pathanti cadarayuta sancintyanvaliam te

labdhva bliuvi sampadan ca sakalam ante lablianterartam ii

iti ^rl-âmkaracaryyacarite navamoddhyayalii srigurubhyo

namah i

The following is a summary of the story, which is told

in a sober and credible style with scarcely any miracles:

—

adhy. I (ends 2 b, 1. 7) Kathdsamlcsejm.

II (5a, 1. 7) Story of Upamanyu and birth of âinkara,

which 'causes the books to slip from the hands of the

Dvaitavadins' (5 a, 1. 2.). The birthplace was in the

Kerala country (famous for the birth of Medinikara &c3 a, 1. 1), where was the Daksinakailasa tirtha, also

called Syanandura (? 3a, 1. 2). Here were two rivers

Nila (?) and Curni, and on the north bank of the latter,

at a place called Krdati, was the home of S.'s parents,

whose names are not given.

III (8a, 1. 7): Sarnkara's precocity. At five years of age

he loses his father, and he is brought up by his mother,

for whose sake, when sixteen years old, he brings the

river near to the house. The river was thence called

Ambapaga. A crocodile seizes him while bathing,

and in gratitude for his escape he becomes a Sanuyasin.

He is initiated by Govindasvamin, pupil of Gauda-

pada, with whom he spends a long period. Having

with difficulty obtained leave, he visits tirthas.

The friendly counsels of the guru are charmingly

related.

Proceeding to the Badarikfisrama, he studies Yedanta

and composes the Bhasyapradipika. Vyasa appears

and compliments him.

lY (10 a, 1. 3): After his mother's death, 8. returns to the

Badarikasrama, where the Brahmana Yisnuârman, son

19

-^t 290 H^

of Somasarman of Srikundagrama in the Keraja country,

becomes his first disciple.

V (12 b, 1.1): S. visits Bhattacarya at Prayaga. The latter,

previously devoted to the karmakanda, is converted to

S.'s views. He relates that at one time, when Buddhism

was triumphant (svetamarge pura tena sugatena suba-

dhite), he had himself outwardly professed that reli-

gion, for which reason he is not fit to compose varttikas

on the Bhasya. He indicates a pupil Visvarupa, living

in Magadha, as a substitute. S. converts Visvarupa

from Buddhism.

The story of Visvarupa's wife VanI, daughter of

Yisnumitra, dwelling near the river Sona, shows some

reminiscences of Bana's Harsacarita adhy. I.

VI (14a, 1. 1): Visvarupa receives the sannyasa name of

Suresvara. Samkara composes fifteen bhasyas (ten on

Upanisads), and Sanandana (Visnusarman) writes a

tika on the Bhasya, while Suresvara is the author of

the Naiskarmyasiddhi and two Varttikas. On the

way to Gokarna, Samkara obtains a third disciple

Hastamalaka (Kahcanavarnin 23b, 11. 4— 5) at a village

called Sivavihara, A fourth, exceedingly devoted, was

Totaka.

VII (17 a, 1. 2): Sanandana obtains at Haridvar the name

Padmapada. Samkara, journeying to Ramasetu, bathes

in the river Suvarnamukhari at Kalahastiksetra, also

called Daksinakailasa. Praise of Kahci.

VIII (20 a, 1.3): S. visits Pundarintapura (Pundarika23b, 17),

where is the tirtha Sivaganga. Then to Srirahga: then

bathes at the Dhanuskotitirtha at Bamasetu.

IX (24a, 1. 9): ^. revisits Kahci and mounts the Sarvajha

pitha. Then to Vrsacala, whore he dwells and dies

at Daksinakailasa. Recapitulation in the form of an

a§irvada.

This work professes to be composed by Govindanatha,

friend of Samkara (23 a, I. 1):—idara sri-^amkaracaryyacaritani lokapavanam

krtam Govindanathcna yatibhaktisahayatah.

-3^ 291 Hg-

On the outside of fol. 24 in Wliisb's hand 'Samkara

Achriryya charitiam professing to be a history of that

learned individual' and 'An unworthy work No. 79b.' See

above p. 106.

Other MSS. of this work have been examined by

Burnell, Tanjore p. 96b—97a, and êsagiri âstri ^Report

on a Search for Sanskrit and Tamil M.SS. for the year

1893—1894' pp. 101—2 and 257—9, the readings of which

may be compared with the present. The former makes

no mention of the author, but the latter accepts without

question the above statement of the MS. ascribing it to

âmkara's disciple Govindanatha. Although I cannot agree

with BurnelFs statement that the book is 'full of miracles'

and the litany at the end may be an addition, it is im-

possible to ascribe such an antiquity to a work which

cites (3a, 1. 1) among the distinguished sons of the Kerala

country Medinikara, apparently the author of the Medinl-

koâ. For the story of Sarakara as related in the Saraka-

ravijaya see Aufrecht-Oxford, pp. 247 sqq.

212.

Sansk. No. 25.

Size: 12 xl^- in., 9 leaves + covers, 8—9 lines on a page.


Date: 18th or 19*^ cent.

Character: Grantha.

213.

Sansk. No. 26.

Size: lO^-xl^^ in., 11 leaves + cover, 7—9 lines on a page.


Date: IStii or 19,tii cent.

Character: Grantha.

2M.

Sansk. No. 27.

Size: IO^xIt—1^ in., 10 leaves + covers, 7—8 lines on a page.


Date: 18tii or 19th cent.

Character: Grantha.

19*

-^ 292 <r'

On the cover 'Suvisesam^ intended to mean 'Holy', or

the like.

215.

Sansk. No. 28.

Size: lOs-X 1? in., 31 leaves (less fols. 18 and 30, missing) + cover,

5—6 (generally 6) lines on a page.


Date: 18* or 19tii cent.

Character: Grantha.

All these MSS. are described externally as 'Translation

of Mr. Glenies sermon in Sanscrit', and the contents

correspond to this description. We have apparently the

same sermon in all the MSS.

-$MH$-

LIST OF WORKS

ARRANGED ACCORDING TO SUBJECTS.

T. VEDIC LITERATURE.

lavrtti)(N°- 73, 1).

1. Samliitas, (Did Worls relating to tliem.

a) Rigveda:

1 Rgveda-Sambita, Padapatha, Astakas 1—4 (No. 165).

2 „ „ „ „ 5—8 (No. 166).

3 „ „ ;, ,first leaf ouly (No. 14).

4 Egveda-Bliasya, by Sayana, I, 1—19 (No. 13).

5 „ „ „ „ , I, 75-121 (No. 2).

6 „ „ „ „ , I, 122-165 (No. la).

7 Rgveda-Pratisakhya, by Sauuaka

8 The same, with the Com. Parsadi

9 Rksarvasamaua by Nagadeva

10 Rgvilaiighyalaksana by Nagadeva11 Tract on the Rgveda-Samhita, title not given

12 Paduntadipini

13 Trisandhalaksana

14 Rksamkhya I (No. 73,2).

15 Avarnadipa

16 Nantasamgraha by Sesanarayana

17 Tantalaksana

18 Naparavyfikhyana, Com. on Nantasamgraha

19 Taparatika, Com. on Tantalaksana

20 Paribhasa(?) 'j

21 Avarnilaksana

22 Avarnilaksana > (No. 73, 3).

23 Avarnivyakhyana, Com. on 21

24 Avarnivyakhyana, Com. on 22

25 Katyayana's Sarvanukramani (No. 78, 6).

26 A kind of Pari^ista to the Rgveda-Pratisakhya (No. 78, 7)

Bso

-^ 296 Hg-

b) Black Yajurveda:

27 Taittiriya-Samhita, Samhita-Patha (No. 176).

28 Com. on Satarudriya (Taittiriya-Samhita IV, 5) (No. 21b).

29 Another Com. on the same text (No. 22 a).

30 Taittiriya-Pratisakhya (No. 38, 1).

31 Tribhasyaratna, Com. on the preceding (No. 38, 2).

32 Com. on Bharadvajasiksa, by Laksmana Jatavalla-

bhasastrin (No. 25 b).

33 Svaralaksana (No. 28 b).

34 The same with Com. (No. 28 a).

35 Samanavyakhyana, Com. on Samhitasamanalaksana^j ^36 Viliiighyavyakhyana by Pundarikaksisuri

37 Naparavyakhyana, Com. on Naparalaksana

38 Taparapaddhati, Com. on Taparalaksana

39 Avarnivyakhyana, Com. on Avarnilaksana

40 Akarapaddhati, Com. on Avarnilaksana

41 Anihgyavyakhyana, Com. on Anihgyalaksana

c) Samaveda:

42 Prakrti of Samaveda 1,,-

43 PrakrticalaksaraJ

44 Uhagana, book I (Dasaratra) (No. 180, 1).

45 Uhagana, books II—VII (No. 179).

46 Eahasya (No. 180, 2).

2. Brdhmanas and Aranyakas.

47 Aitareya-Aranyaka (No. 191).

48 Sayana's Com. on the first Aranyaka of the same

(No. lb).

49 Mandala-Brahmana, i. e. ^atapatha-Brahmana X, 5, 2

(No. 22 b).

50 Taittiriya-Brahmana (No. 177).

51 Taittiriya-Aranyaka, and 1^52 Aranya-Kathaka, i.e. Taittiriya-Brahmana III, 10—12j s

3. TJijanirnds.

53 ^aukara's Com. on Aitareya-Upanisad (No. 78, 2;.

54 Sankara's Com. on Bahvrcabrahmana-Upanisad, i. e.

Aitareya-Aranyaka II (No. 158, 1).

-^ 297 Hg-

55 Sankara's Com. on Samhita-Upanii?a(l, i. e. Aitareya-

Aranyaka III (Xo. 158, 2).

56 Brliadaranyaka-Upanisad (No. 21c).

57 Isa-Upanisad (No. 16 a, 1).

58 ^aiikara's Com. on the same (Xo. 16b, 1).

59 Sai'ikara's Taittirlya-Upanisad-Bhasya (No. 15).

60 Kena-Upanisad (No. 16 a, 2).

61 Sankara's Com. on the same (Xo. 16b, 2).

62 Sankara's Com. on Chandogya-L'panisad (Xo. 23).

63 Katha-Upanisad (Xo. 17, 1).

64 Sankara's Com. on the same (Xo. 24a).

65 Prasna-Upanisad (Xo. 17, 2).

66 Sankara's Com. on the same (Xo. 24 a).

67 Mundaka-Upanisad (Xo. 17, 3).

68 Sankara's Com. on the same (No. 24a).

69 Mandukya-Upanisad (No. 17, 4).

70 Purvatapaniya-Upanisad (No. 17, 5).

71 Uttaratapaniya-Upanisad (Xo. 17, 6).

72 Eahasya-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 1).

73 Amrtabindu-Upanisad (Xo. 18 a, 2).

74 Tripurasundari-Upanisad (Xo. 18a, 3).

75 Kalagnirudra-Upanisad (Xo. 18 a, 4).

76 Sarira(ka)-Upanisad (No. 18 a, 5).

77 Atharvasira-Upanisad (Xo. 18 a, 6).

78 Atharvasirobhasya by Bhaskara Raya (Xo. 18b, 3).

79 Kaivalya-Upanisad (Xo. 18 a, 7).

80 The same (No. 192).

81 Skanda-Upanisad (Xo, 18a, 8).

82 Maha-(or Tripuratapana-?)Upamsad (Xo. 18 a, 9).

83 Devi-Upanisad (Xo. 18 a, 10).

84 Tripura-Upanisad (Xo. 18 a, 11).

85 Katha-Upanisad (?), different from 63 (No. 18a, 12).

4. Vedic Ritual (Siitras, Prayogas, &c.).

86 Asvalayana-Grhyasutra (Xo. 78, 5).

87 Kausitaka (Siriinbavya)-Grhyasutra (Xo. 78, 3).

88 Com. on the same (No. 78, 4).

89 Dvaidhasutra from Bodhayana's Srautasutra (No. 94, l)*

-^ 298 f^

§0 Mahagnisarvasva, Com. on the Agnikalpa, Dvaidhaand Karmanta Sutras of Bodhayana's Srautasutra(No. 94, 2).

91 Another fragment of the same (No. 94, 3).

92 Manual of Srauta rites (darsapurnamasau, adhana,

pasubandha) according to the school of Apastamba(No. 99, 2).

93 Com. on the same (No. 99, 1).

94 Manual of Srauta rites (Agnistoma) according to the

school of Apastamba (No. 99, 3).

95 Com, on the same (No. 99, 4).

96 Apastambiya Grhyasutra (No. 26, 2).

97 Mantrapatha of the Apastambins (No. 26, 1).

98 Haradatta's Com. on the same (No. 27).

99 Sodasakriya (Bodhayana) in Malayalam, with Mantrasin Sanskrit (No. 139).

100 Paiicangarudranyasa (?), rules and prayers (Black

Yajurveda) for the worship of Hudra (No. 48, 1).

101 Kudravidhi (?) with the ^^102 Pahcaiigarudranyasa of Bodhayana, and > ?

103 Prayoga for the Budranuvakas of Taitt. Samh. lY, tJS104 Mantrabrahmana of the Samaveda (No. 86, 2).

105 Sayana's Com. on the same (No. 86, 1).

106 Rudraskandha's Com. on Khadira-Grhyasutra (No. 75).

107 Prayogasara (No. 153, 4).

108 A kind of Prayoga, dealing with witchcraft and domestic .

rites (No. 153, 5).

109 Prayascittasubodhini by Srlnivasamakhin (No. 5 a).

110 Grhyaparisista (No. 91, 1).

5. Miscellaneous Vedlc TFor/tS.

111 Caranavyuha (No. 21a).

112 Somotpatti (No. 48, 3).

II. ANCIENT EPIC POETBY.

113 Valmiki's Bamayana I—VI (No. 53).

11

4

„ „ Uttarakanda (No. 55).

115 „ „ I, 1 only (No. 146, 3).

~>i 299 H$-

116 Ramanuja's Cora, on Ramayana I, II (No. 10).

117 „ „ „ „ HI, 1—V, 3 (No. 62).

118 „ „ „ „ VI (No. 67).

119 Com. on Ramayana I, 1, 1—83 (No. 54, 1).

120 Mahabharata, Sambliava-Parvan (No. 153, 6).

121 „ Pauloma and Astika Parvans (No. 64)-

122 „ Sabha-Parvan (No. 19).

123 „ Yana-Parvan (No. 61).

124 „ YiiTita-Parvan (No. 52).

125 „ „ „ 1—12, 7 (No. 195).

126 „ Udyoga-Parvan 1-94 (No. 84).

127 „ „ „ 41—198 (No. 85).

128 „ Drona-Parvan 1—34 (No. 87).

129 „ Parvans XIY—XVIII (No. 50).

130 Bhagavadgita, fr. (No. 157, 1).

131 „ Avith introduction (No. 40).

132 Subodhinl, Sridhara's Com. on Bhagava;dgita (No. 41).

133 Uttaragita (No. 44, 2).

134 Balabharata by Pandit Agastya (No. 21).

135 Mahabharatasaragraba by Mahesvara (No. 71).

136 Campiibbarata (No. 152, 2).

137 Kusalavopakbyana from Asvamedhika-Parvan of Jai-

mini-Bharata (No. 49 b),

HI. CLASSrcAL SANSKRIT LITERATURE.

1. Epic and Lyric Puetry (Kdvya).

138 Narayana's Com. on Krdidasa's Kumarasambhava

(No. 121).

139 Bbattikavya with Com. Jayamaiigala (No. 123).

140 The same (No. 164).

141 Mahanatakasiiktisudhrinidhi by Imniadi DevaiTiya

(No. 66).

142 Srutirahjinl, Com. on Jayadeva's Gitagovinda, by

Laksmldhara (No. 113, 1).

143 The same (No. 142).

144 Another Com. on the Gitagovinda (No. 136)

-^ 300 •<-

145 Surya^ataka by Mayura, Avitli| ^

146 Com. by Anvayamukha|

147 Daksayajuaprabandha' (Xo. 149, 2)

2. Drama.

148 Kalidasa's Abhijiianasakuntala (No. 81, 3).

149 The same (No. 149, 1).

150 Com. (called Sahityasarvasva) on tlie same by Srmi-

vasacarya (No. 82).

3. Romance, Tales, Camjms.

151 Bhojaprabandha (No. 175).

152 Yisvagunadarsa by Venkatacarya (No. 183).

4. Technical and Scientific Literature.

a) Grammar.

153 Panini's Astadbyayl (No. 59, 2).

154 Paribhasartbasamgraha by Vaidyanatha Sastrin (No.

95,1).

155 Com. on the same by Svayamprakasananda (No. 95, 2).

156 Prakriyasarvasva by Narayana, fr. (No. 117, 3).

157 Ganapatba, fr. (No. 117, 4).

158 Paradigms of Conjugation, fr. (No. 92, 3).

159 Prakrtarupavatara by Simharaja (No. 154).

b) Lexicography.

160 Amarakosa (No. 155).

161 Amarakosodghatana, Com. by Ksirasvamin (No. 152, 1).

162 Amarakosa with Malayalam gloss (No. 122).

163 The same (No. 133).

c) Prosody.

164 Vrttaratnakara by Kedara Bhatta (No. 160, 1).

165 The same with the Manimahjari, Com. by the Puro-

hita Nfirayana (No. 54, 3).

I As Mr. Thomas kindly informs me, the Daksayajna printed

at Calcutta in 1881 is quite a modern poem by Ramanarayaiia Tar-

karatna, Professor at the Sanskrit College, beginning:—abhud abhumir

vinayasya vaibhavat.

-^ 301 Hg-

166 The same Com. (No. 116, 2).

167 The same Com. (No. 170).

d) Poetics (Alamkara).

168 Prataparudra by Vidyanatha (No. 89, 1).

169 Com. (Ratnapana) on the same, by KumSrasvamin(No. 77).

170 Kuvalayananda by Appayya Diksita (No. 109).

171 The same (No. 127).

172 Kavyaprakasa (No. 128, 1).

173 Alamkarasarvasva (No. 151, 1).

e) Music, Acting etc. (Samgltasastra).

174 Abhinayadarpana by Nandikesvara (No. 110).

f) Medicine.

175 Astaiigahrdaya by Vagbhata (No. 120).

176 Astangasamgraha by Vagbhata, fr. (No. 168, 1).

177 E-atirahasya by Kokkoka (No. 45).

g) Astronomy and Astrology.

178 Suryasiddhanta (No. 59, 1).

179 „ I, 1—14 (No. 12, 1).

180 Kamadogdhrl, Com. on Suryasiddhanta, by Tamma-yajvan (No. 12, 2).

181 Suryasiddhantavivarana by Paramesvara (No. 137).

182 Vakyakaranadipika by Sundararaja (No. 68, 1).

183 Kujadipailcagrahavakyam (No. 68, 2).

184 Mahabhaskariya Karmanibandhana (No. 124, 2).

185 Fragment (part of the preceding work?) (No. 124, 3).

186 Siddliantasekhara by Sripati (No. 124, 1).

187 Brhatsamhita of Yarahamihira with Bhattotpala's

Com., fr. (No. 72).

188 Varahamihira's Brhajjataka, with the "I ,.

189 Com. SubodhiniJ

190 First Part of the same Com. (No. 160, 4).

191 Another Com. on the Brhajjataka: Nauka or Hora-

vivarana (No. 118, 1).

•^ 302 H$-

192 Prasnamrta by Kumara, fr. (Xo. 118, 2).

193 Prasnasamgraha (No. 144, 1).

194 Laghvl Jatakapaddhati, fr. (No. 144, 2).

195 Utpala's Com. on Satpancasika, fr. (No. 144, 2).

196 Sarvarthaciutamani, by Veukatanayaka, fr. (No. 146, 2).

197 Krsniya (No. 161).

198 The same, fr. (No. 162).

199 The same, fr. (No. 113, 2).

200 Kriyakalapa of Tantrasamgraha, with a 1 ,

^

201 Com. 1(^0.134;.

202 Trilokasaravrtti (No. Ill, 3).

^^^I Fragments of astronomical and astrolo-

J

^" °''

^'

^^- Igical works ) ^^^ '

^'

205 I^

^(Xo. 209).

5. Law, Religious and Civil.

206 Gautamlja Dharmasastra (No. 102, 1).

207 Haradatta's Com. (Mitaksara) on the same (No. 102, 2).

208 Haradatta's Com. (Ujjvala) on Apastambiya Dharma-sutra (No. 37).

209 Parasarasmrti with Madhava's Com. (No. 79, 2).

210 Smrtimuktaphala by Vaidyanatha Diksita, I (No. 74).

211 Sararahasyacaturvarnakramavibhaga from the (prece-

ding?) work of Yaidyanatha Diksita (No. 91, 2).

212 Smrticandrika by Devanna, Vyavaharakanda I (No.

129, 1).

213 The same (No. 141).

214 Vyavaharamalika, fr. (No. 129, 2).

215 Barhaspatyasutra, or Nitisarvasva by Brhaspati (No.

160, 3).

6. Philosophy.

a) Purvamimamsa.216 Bhattadlpika by Khandadeva (No. 92, 1).

217 The same, VII, 1—IX, 3 (No. 119, 1).

218 The same, fr. (No. 119, 3).

219 Bhattacandrika, Com. on Bhattadlpika, by Bhaskara-raya Bharati (No. 119, 2).

007

->4 303 ,<~

2-20 Mimamsakaustubha by Khandadeva, fr. (Xo. 36).

221 Mayukhamalika, Com. on Sastradipika, bv SomanStha(Xr. 30).

222 Mimamsa-Tantravarttika by Kumarila (Xo. 108).

b) Yedanta.

223 Tedanta-Sutras with Saiikara's Com.. Sarirakamimam-sabha?ya (Xo. 57).

224 Bhasyaratnaprabha, Com. on Saiikara's Bhasya, byGoTindananda and Ramananda (No. 93).

225 The same. fr. (X^ô. 78, ]).

Brahmasutracandrika, Com. onVedanta-Sutras (X'ô.l 93).

Upadesagrantha\-ivarana, Com. on Saiikara's Upadesa-sahasrika (Xo. 24b).

223 The same (Xo. 56).

229 Saiikara's Yivekacudamani (Xo. 24c).

230 Com. on Saiikara's Atmabodhaprakarana (Xo. 33).

231 Com. on Saiikara's Takyasudha, by BrahmanandaBharati (Xo. 63. 1).

232 Com. on Saiikara's Yakyavrtti, by Yisresvara (Xo. 65).

233 (Saiikara's) Yedantasara (Xô. 113, 3).

234 Saiikara's PurvottaradyadasamaiijarikaStotra(Xo.32.3).

235 (Saiikara's) Hastamalaka (Xo. 63. 6).

236 The same (Xo. 171. 2).

237 Haritattvamuktavall, Com. on Saiikara's Haristuti. bySvayamprakasa Yati (Xo. 8 a\

23S Eagadvesaprakarana (by Saiikara? See Aufrecht CC.s. V.) (X"o. 210).

2?9 (Govindanatha's) Saiikaracaryacarita (X'o. 79. 1).

240 The same (Xo. 211).

241 Bhasyarthasamgraha, byBrahmananda Yati (Xo.104.2).

242 Pahcadasi by Yidyaranyatlrtha (Xo. 81. 2).

243 UpadesagranthaTivarana, Com. on the Paficadasi, by

Eamakrsna (Xo. 58).

244 The same (Xo. 1 59).

245 Sadauanda's Yedantasara (Xo. 81, 1).

246 Yeiikatanatha's Satadiisani (Xo. 83).

247 Bharatltlrtha's Adhikaranaratnamala (Xo. 90).

-^ 304 H5-

248 AppayyaDlksita'sVedantasastrasiddhantalesasaingraha

(No. 105).

249 yedantaparibhasa,byDharmarajadhvarIndra(No.l06,4).

250 Yedantasikhamani, Com. on the preceding, by Rama-krsnadhvarin (No. 106, 5).

251 Vasudevamananaprakarana (No. 194).

252 Laksmidbara's Advaitamakaranda (No. 63, 4).

253 Rasabhivyanjika, Com. on the preceding, by Svayam-prakasa Yati (No. 8 b).

254 Brahmanubhavastaka (No. 92, 2).

255 Raghavananda's Com., Paramarthasaravivarana, on the

Sesarya (No. 128, 3).

c) S a n k h y a.

256 Isvarakrsna's Sankhyasaptati (No. 104, 1).

257 The same (No. 145, 1).

258 Jayamangala, Com. on the same, by Sankara (No. ] 45, 2).

259 Tattvakaumudi, another Com. on the same, by Va-caspatimisra (No. 145, 3).

260 The same (No. 104, 3).

261 Bodhabharati's Com. on the preceding Com. (No. 104,4).

d) Nyaya, Vaisesika, etc.

262 Kesavamisra's Tarkaparibhasa (No. 100, 1).

263 Tarkabhasaprakasika, Com. on the preceding, byCinnambhatta, fr. (No. 100, 2).

264 Com. on Gaurikanta's Tarkabhasabhavarthadipika, fr.

(No. 117, 2).

265 Tarkacudamani by Dharmaraja, fr. (No. 117, 1).

266 Yogyatavadartha (No. 106, 1).

267 Laukikavisayatavadartha (No. 106, 2).

268 Paramarsavadartha (No. 106, 3).

269 Karakavada, by Jayarama (No. 100, 3).

270 Yadaratnavali, fr. (No. 100, 4).

271 Work on Nyaya, unnamed, fr. (No. 100, 5).

272 Work on Nyaya, unnamed, fr. (No. 101).

273 Annambhatta's Tarkasamgraha (No. 145, 6).

274 The same (No. 169).

_5h 305 »-s-

275 Cora, on tlie same (No. 145, 5).

276 Bliasfiparicclieda, by Vi.sviinritlia Paficanana, with tlieli'

277 Com., Siddhrintamuktavali jg278 Prapaficahrdaya (No. 107).

IV. SECTARIAN AND DEVOTIONAL TEXTS(PUE,ANAS,MAHATMYAS,STOTRAS,TANTRA.etc.)

1. Piirdms, Malidtmyas, and related Texts.

279 Adi-PuiTina: Bharadvajasamhita, Madhyamabliaga of

Hemakutakhanda (No. 198).

280 Brahina-Purana: Blirgu-Narada-samvada, Hastigiri-

mahatmya (No. 181).

281 Padma-Purana: Sivagita (No. 31).

282 „ „ Krirttikamahritmya (No. 47, 1).

283 Visnu-Purana (No. 34).

284 8iva-Puraria: tSatarudriyakotisamhita, Kaufijarasana-

ksetramahatmya (No. 187).

285 8iva-Purana: Kotirudrasamhita, Kapalisasthalamaba-

tmya (No. 188).

286 Siva-Purana: Ekadasarudrasamliita, Campakaranya-

mahatmya (No. 197, 4).

287 Bhagavata-PuiTina I—IX (No. 20).

288 „ „ with Com., fr. (No. 9 b).

289 „ „ with Sridhara's Com., XI—XII

(No. 39).

290 Bliagavata-Purana, Mahiyalam Com.on it,fr.(No.l2(),l).

291 „ „ X, fr. in Sanskrit and MalayaLara

(No. 126, 2).

292 Bhagavata-Purana: Ekadasaskandhasarasloka-^l

saipgraha with |^^^'

293 Com., by Brahmananda Bharati)

^^)"

294 Bhagavatasftra (?) (No. 9 a).

295 Naradiya-Purana: Haribhaktisudhodaya with Com,

(No. 80).

29fi Brhannaradiya-Purana : Jnanakanila. Ahmdrapiira-

mahatmya (No. 196, 3).

20

-^ 306 H$-

297 Murkandeya-Purana: Devlmahatmya, with]

298 Argalastotra, andJ,

(No. 42).

299 KllakastotraJ

300 Agni-PuiTina: Tulakaverimaliatmya (No. 51).

301 The same (No. 131).

;502 The same (No. 186).

303 Bhavisyat-PuiTina: Kumbhaghonamahatmya (No. 189).

304 Bhavisyottara-Purana: Ksetravaibhavakhan(ja, Cam-

pakaranyamahatmya (No. 197, 1).

305 Bhavisyottara-PuiTma: Madhyamabhaga, Tulasivana-

markandeyasrinivasaksetramahatmya (No. 206).

306 Brahmakaivarta-Purana : Tirthaprasamsa, Pahcanada-

mahatmya (No. 185).

307 Brahmakaivarta-Purana: Madhyarjunamahatmya (No.

184, 2).

308 Liiiga-Purana: Madhyarjunamahatmya (No. 184, 3).

[309—331] Skanda-Purana:309 Agastyasamhita, HaL"isyamrihatmya (No. 7).

310 Saukarasamhita, Sivarahasya-Khanda, Kandas I—lY(No. 88).

311 Sankarasamhita, Sivarahasya-Khanda, Kandas V—VII

(No. 103).

312 Sanatkumarasarnhita, Sivatattvasudhanidhi (No. 60)

313 Siitasaiphita, Sivamahatmya-Khanda (No. 76).

314 „ „ „ fr. (No. 148).

315 „ Jnanayoga-Khanda (No. 76).

316 „ „ „ (No. 148).

317 „ Mukti-Khaiida (No. 76).

318 „ „ „ (No. 148).

319 „ Yajhavaibhava-Khanda (No. 76).

320 „ „ „ , fr. (No. 148).

321 „ „ „ Brahraaglta(No.3).

322 Madliava's Com. on the preceding (No. 4).

323 Sutasamhita, Yajnavaibhava-Khai.ida, Uparibhage Su-

tagita (No. 9 c).

324 Madhava's Com. on the preceding (No. 9d).

325 Uttarakhanda, Tirtliamahatmya, Kumaranidrasanivada

(No. 196, 1).

-§• 307 ^<-

326 Ksetravaibhava-Khanda, Madhyrirjuiiamrihatmyii (No.

184, 1).

327 Ksetravaibhava-Kliaiula, IMayfirapiirinialiritmya, 2711i

Adhyaya only (No. 188 b).

328 Ksetravaibbava-Khanda, Campakaranyamahritmya(No.

197, 2).

329 Jayaiitimahatmya (No. 168, 2).

3:jo Vaisakbamaliatmya (No. 47, 2).

331 Gurugita (No. 32, 2).

[332—344] B r a hm a n (1 a -P u r a n a '

:

332 Adhyatma-Ramayana (No. 54, 2).

333 Uttaraldianda, Hayagrivagastyasanivrida, Lalitopa-

khyaua (No. 69).

334 Uttarabhaga, Ksetragolakavistara, Brabmanaradasara-

vada, Kapisthalainahatmya (Xo. 201).

335 Uttarabbaga, Ksetravaibbavakbanda, Kumbhakona-mabatmya (No. 203).

330 The same (No. 204).

337 Uparibhaga, Tirtbakbanda, Naganathamabatmya (No.

197, 3).

338 Papavinasamabatmya (No. 205).

339 Brabmauaradasamvada, Abindrapuramahatmya (No.

196, 2).

340 Brabmanaradasamvada, Kadambapurimrdiatmya (No.

199).

341 The same (No. 200).

342 Brabmanaradasamvada, Samastikauanamabatmya (No.

190).

343 Srirangamabatmya (No. 49a).

344 The same (No. 182).

345 Bbugola-Purai.ia: Keralamahatmya (No. 147).

346 Sivadliarmottara (No. 156).

347 Athavvanarabasya of the Vismidbarma(?) (No. 63, 2).

348 Ekadasivratamabatmya )

349 Jayantm-ata (?) '

(Xo. 168, 2).

350 Auautavrata (?)

351 Bbaskaramatamabatmya

1 See also below 382, 383, 392, 397.

~~'

20*

-^i 308 f<-

352 Kayarolianamaliatmya (No. 202).

353 An Itihasa of King Vrsadarvi, title unknown (No. 48, 2).

2. Stotras, and SimiJar Tracts.

354 Brahmapara Stotra with Com. (128, 2).

355 Vedapadastava (No. 48, 4).

356 Sivarcanasiromani, by Brahmanandanatha (No. 89, 2).

357 Paramarthasara, by Sesanaga, with a],-j^ 112 9^

358 Com.j

Com. (Paramarthasaravivarana) by Baghavananda,

see above 255.

359 Srutisuktimfila, by Haradatta, with a 1 .^-p ,^n ^\' -^ (No. 116, 1).

360 Com.J

361 Mahaganapaddhati,byGirvanendraSarasvati,fr.(No.29).

362 The same, fr. (No. 207).

363 Ganapatyastaka (No. 115, 11).

364 NaiTiyaniya Stotra (No. 140).

365 Bhaktapriya, Com. ou the preceding (No. 114).

366 Saiikara's Visnupadadikesantastuti, with the]

''

\ (No. 44, 1).

367 Com. SukhabodhiniJ

368 Another Com. on the same, fr. (No. Ill, 5).

369 Visnubhujanga (No. 59, 3).

370 Saukara's Com. on Visnusahasranaman (No. Ill, 4).

371 The same, fr. (No. 130).

372 Metrical Com. (Sahasranamapadyavrtti) on Visnu-

sahasranaman (No. 138).

373 Sankara's Anandalahari (No. 157, 2).

374 Anandasagarastava by Nilakantha (No. 63, 3),

375 The same (No. 112, 6).

376 Ambastava (No. 112, 4).

377 Kalyanastava by Kfilidasa (No. 112, 8).

378 Candikasaptati (No. 173).

379 Carcastava by Kalidfisa (No. 112, 7).

380 Tripurastottara (No. 115, 3).

381 Tripurastava (No. 115, 8).

382 Trisati Stotra (from Lalitopakhyana of Brahmanda-

Purana) (No. 112, 3).

-^ 309 *<-

383 Dakf?iiiamurtipafijaia Iroiu Bralimanila-ruiTina (No.

115, 9).

384 Durgfistaka (No. 171, 1).

385 Brilasaliasranaman (No. 115, 6).

386 Mantraksaramala (No. 43, 2).

387 The same (No. 112, 5j.

388 The same (No. 171, 3).

389 Mataiigyastottara (No. 115, 5).

390 Mritrkanyasa (No. 115, 2).

391 Matrkastava (No. 115, 1).

392 Jayamai'i gala, Com. on Lalitasahasranama Stotra (from

Erahmanda-PuiTina), Ly Bhatta Nariiyana (No. 35).

393 Lalitastavaratna (No. 63, 5).

394 The same (No. 115, 12).

395 The same, IV. (No. 160, 2).

396 The same, fr. (No. 174).

397 Lalitadevi Stotra (from Lalitopakhyana of Brahmaiula-

Purana) (No. 112, 2).

398 Syamalambavarmaratna (No. 115, 4).

399 Svapnridhyaya(?) (No. 172).

400 Sermon of Mr. Glenies in Sanskrit (No. 212).

401 The same (No. 213).

402 The same (No. 214).

403 The same (No. 215).

3. Tantra.

404 Kauladarsatantra, }3y Visvanandanatha (No. 5 b).

405 The same (No. 96, 2).

406 Daksinamurtisanihita (No. 98, 1).

407 Kumarasarahita (No. 98, 2).

408 Kularnavatautra (No. 43, 1).

409 Kulacudamani, Com. on Laghubhattaraka's Laghustuti,

by Simharaja (No. 125).

410 Divyamaiigaladhyaua from Rajarajesvaritantra (No.

112, 1).

411 Kartaviryarjunakavaca from Uddamaresvaratautra (No.

112, 10).

Kriyakalapa of Tantrasamgraha, see above 200. 201.

I(No. 6 a).

-2M 310 Hg-

412 Tantrasamuccaya (No. 150).

413 Sricakrapratisthavidlii (No. 5 c, 1).

414 Srividyrikliyamiilavidyabliedah (No. 5 c, 2).

415 Srlvidyaratnasutra, by Gaudapada (No. 18 b, 1).

416 Com. oil the same, by Vidyaranya (No. 18 b, 2).

417 Saktisiitra, with its

418 Bhasya

419 Atharvanaprokta-dcvirahasya-svariipakiaiLiopasauayah

jagaumatrbhaktyaikavedyab prayugab by Jagaiinatha-

suri (No. 6 b).

420 Cidvalli by Natanananda (No. 6 c).

421 Candrajiianagamasamgraha (No. 96, 1).

422 Prapaiicasarasarasamgraha (No. 97).

423—430 Uimamed Collections of Mantras, and Tantric

fragments (Nos. 115, 7; 10, and 143, 1—6).

V. FRAGMENTS NOT IDENTIFIED

s

431 (No. 32, 4).

432 (No. 32, 5).

433 (No. 144, leaves 47—52).

434 (No. 145, 4).

435-436 (No. 146, 1; 4).

437 (No. 149, 3).

438 (No. 151, 2).

439—441 (No. 153, 1— 3).

442—444 (No. 157, 1, after leaf 52).

I For otlier tracts and fragments of unknown or doubtful titles,

see above 11, 20, 2G, 82, 85, 92, 94, 100, 101, 103, 108, 157, 158, 185,

203, 20-1, 205, 271, 272, 294, 349, 350, 353, 399, 419, 423-430.

-^Hi«-.

INDEX.

The figures refer to the iiages only.

amsakadasa 286.

akunvarathuntara 237.

Agastya, Taiulit 191 S(i., 299.

Agastya 88, 155, 214, 248,

250, 272, 275; "tirtlia 273;

"dilipasaiuviida 249; "^linga

275; "samhita 7, 204, 306.

Agni (Rsi) 158.

agnikalpa, "sutni 12(i, 298.

agniksetra 127.

agnipurana 63, 100, 188,

245 sq., 306.

agnividhi 187.

aguivivaha 120.

agnistoma 134, 298.

agliamarsanasukta 120.

Aghora (Rsi) 26, 56.

ai'ikurasya vidlii 120.

aiikurarpanavidhi 120.

Angiras 7.

ajamilakatha 196.

atibuddhiprayoga 212.

atirudraprayoga 89.

atirudraliutisamkliya 89.

Atri 7.

atliarvasira-upanisad 19 sq.,

297.

atharvasirobliasya 21, 297.

advaitamakaranda 8sq., 81,

304.

advaitananda 75.

AdvaitanandaSarasvatil28sq.

adhikaranaratnamala 1 18 sq.,

303.

adhikarakanda 222.

adhyayana 98.

adhyatmarumayana 68sq,, 307.

adhyapaiia 98.

anauta (sesa) 258.

Aiuinta Nrirayai.ia 50 sq., 80.

Anaiitakrsna, scribe 188.

anantavrata 226 sq., 307.

aniiigyalaksana , aningyavya-

kliyaua 31, 296.

auistayoga 171.

anumanaprakasa 167.

auusasanaparvau 90.

Aiitaryamin (Rsi) 163.

Aiiiiambhatta 202 scj., 227,304.

Anvayainukha 53 sq., 300.

apamrtyufijaya 1 20.

Apaiitaratamas 210.

Appaya 241.

Appayarya 203.

Appayya Dlksita 144 sq., 150,

182, 301, 304.

apradarsanapara 171.

apsaroganaviprakimblia 239.

abhijiianasakuutala 109 s<].,

205, 300.

abhinaya 151.

abhinayadarpana 15J, 301.

Amara 11.

Amarakosa 176, 190, 213, 300.

Amarakosodghataiia 209 sq.,

300.

Amarasimha 176,190,209,213.Amarendra Saiasvati 35. 131,

284 S(I.

amvtabiudupaiiisad 19, 297.

-^ 314 f^-

Amrtanandanatha 117 sq.

Ambarlsa 264; °riaradasam-

vada 264.

ambapaga, N. of a river, 289.

ambastava, 155 si^., 308.

ambika 275.

ayahprasuna 284.

ayauabala 286.

ayodhyakarida 11,64 sq., 67, 69.

ayomukliapuspaki 284.

araniharana 91.

Arimacalanatba 175.

arunopanisad 34, 35.

arkavivabavidhi 120.

argalastotra 48 sq., 306.

arcavatara 240, 258.

Arjunavisadayoga 215.

artbalarakrira 117.

ardbanarisvara 262.

arbagola, N. of a viUage 3.

Alaka 183.

alamkarasilstra 101, 117.

alamkarasarvasva 208, 301.

avarnadipa 95 sq., 295.

avaniilaksana , avarnivya-

kbyana 31, 97, 295, 296.

avyaktaganita 1 78.

asvattbatirtba 277.

asvamedbavabbrtba 239.

astakavarga 170sq., 286.

astaksara (mantra) 279.

astaiigasamgraba 226, 301.

astangabrdaya 173, 301.

astadasapadanirupana 186.

astadbyayi 75 sq., 300.

Asita 269.

Asuri Paucasikba 202.

abamkaranirupana 239.

abargana 286.

Abalya 262.

abina 236, 238.

ablndranagara , abiudrapura

257-260, 276.

abludrapuramabatmya 257

—

260, 305, 307.

aboratritirtba 283.

akarapaddbati 31, 296.

akasanagari 283.

agneya 224; °purana, see agni-

purana.

aiigirasaparisad 287.

augirasasamvassara 287.

acaryavilfisa 106.

ajyadoba 238.

atmajfiaua 83.

atmabodbaprakarana 39, 303.

atmaiiauda 75.

Atreya 173, 241.

atbarvana 238.

atbarvanaproktadevlrahasya

5sq., 310.

atbarvanarabasya 80, 307.

atbarvaiiopanisad 19 ; ''vivara-

na 28.

adarsotsava 262.

adikiimbbesamabatmya 277.

adikumbbesvaralinga 277.

adityapurana 166.

Adityapuroga 57.

adiparvan 82.

adipurana 77, 275, 305.

ndimabapurana 141, 247, 267.

adimapura 270, 271.

adbana(prayoga) 133, 134,298.

Ananda Bbarati 80.

-^^ 315 i<r

Aiiandagiri 4.

riDandalahari 21G, 308.

auaiidasagarastaviiHl, 156,308.

Apastamlja (school) 32, 33,

133, 13-1, 298.

Apastanibiyagrliyasutra 33,

298.

Apastambiyadharmasutra 43,

302.

amahiyava 236, 237.

ayatanakhanda 88.

Ayu 192.

ayuhprasna 199 sq.

ayuh, ayurdaya 170sq.

ayurhoina 120.

arana 225.

aranyakatliaka 234—236, 296.

aranyakanda 64 sq., 67, 69, 79.

aranyaparvau 78, 91.

Arya, Aryabhata 86, 179.

Aryabliatakarmaiiibandhal79.

aryadvisati 82, 231.

aryamati 143.

alokamaiijari 138.

Avadugdharana 188.

avarnilaksana , avarnivya-

khyaua 31, 97, 295, 296.

asramavasikaparvan 60 sq., 92.

asrayayoga 171.

a.svamedliikaparvan 59 S(|.

,

60 sq., 92, 299.

Asvalayaiiagrhyasiitra 105,

297.

Asvalayanamaiitrasamhita 58.

Asvalayanasutra 86.

asurakanda 116.

astikaparvau 82, 299.

iksunadiiurdiatmya 204.

Iksvakulabdljavaibliavii 240.

itihasa 56 st]., 262.

iiidra 262, 273; "tiiilia 261,

263, 283.

liidiadyuiiinagajeudraprapli

272.

iudrapucclia 225.

iadrapuskarini 273.

Immadi Devaraya 84s(|., 299,

istaka 126.

istikalpa 126.

isa(vasya)-upaiiisad 16 sq., 297.

Isvarakrsna 142, 143, 201,

202, 304.

Ugrasravas 90.

ujjvala 43 sq., 302.

uddamaresvaratantra 157 sq.,

309.

iitkrsta^ivaksetraprakarana

247 sq.

uttarakanda (ramayana) 70sq.,

298.

uttarakhanda of brahmanda-

purana 88, 155, 250, 307;

of skandapuraiia 257, 306.

uttaragita 52, 299.

uttaratapauiyopauisad 19, 297.

uttaratapiiii 19.

uttarabbaga of brabiuanda-

purai.ia 271, 276, 307.

uttararamayana 70 sq.

uttarabliimanyuvivaha 9 1

.

Utpala 200, 302.

udakasautividhi 120.

Udayamurti 67, 69.

->4 316 r<g-

udyogaparvan 91, 113 S(|., 299.

udvat 237.

upadesakanda 140 sq.

upadesagrauthavivarana(Com.

on upadesasaliasri) 28 sq.,

71 sq., 303.

upadesagranthavivarana(Com.

on pancadasi) 73, 75, 303.

upadesavedantasiddbyaralia-

sya 160.

upadesasabasrika, °saliasri 28,

71, 303.

upanayana 195.

npanisad 184, 235, 296 sq.

Upamanyu 289.

upamapramanastaka 153.

nparibhaga of skandapurana

10 sq., 242, 306; of brab-

mandapurana 265 sq., 307.

upavedakarana 148.

upaiigaprakaraiia 148.

umabbaga 277.

umamabesvarasamvada 155,

204.

umasabaya 277.

Uvata 94.

ubyagana 237.

urdbvamnayamabatmya 50.

uba 237, 238.

ubagana 236 sq., 296.

fdiyagaua 237.

rksamkbya 95 sq., 295.

rksarvasamana 95, 295.

rgviUiiigbyalaksana 95, 295.

rgvedapratisakbya 94, 96, 105,

295.

rgvedabbasya 1, 2, 15, 295.

rgvedasambita 15, 105, 222,

223, 295.

rnasya deyadeyavidbi 187.

rtanidbana 238.

rtunasa 212.

Rtuparna 262.

ekasami 225.

ekaksaralaksmipujavidbi 132.

ekagnikandavyakbya 33.

ekadasarudrasambita 266,305.

ekadasaskandbasaraslokasam-

graba 12, 305.

ekadasivratamabatmya 226,

307.

ekaba 236, 238.

ekoddistavidbi 120.

ekoddistasraddba 105.

Eranda 280 sq.

aitareyaranyaka 1, 216, 217,

253, 296, 297.

aitareyopauisad 3, 103, 296;

"bbasya 103.

aisikaparvan 90, 92.

ausadba, ausadbaparvata, au-

sadbadri 257—260.

kaksaputasarasamgraba 53.

kankalapatni 163.

katbavalll 18.

katbopanisad 18, 20, 27, 297.

kantaramanikka (grama) 167.

kandararaanikya (grama) 167.

Kanva 275.

kadambapuriksetra 270.

-^ 317 Hg-

kadambapurlmrihutmya269

—

271, 307.

kadambavana 270.

kadambasaras 270.

kaiiyfitirtha 261, 203, 264.

kapalisasthalamahrttmya 247

sq., 305.

kapitthaka 151.

Kapila 142, 143, 202, 276.

kapilasurya 226.

kapilasrama 268.

kapisthala 272, 273; "mfiliri-

tmya 271 sq., 307.

kamalasaunidhfina 275.

kampaharesanaksetrainftlia-

tmya 250.

karanapaddbati 204.

karkatesa 264.

karnaparvan 92.

Karnavadba 92,

karnavrddbi 212.

Kardama 275,

karmauibandbana 179, 301.

karmajiva 170, 171,

karmautasutra 126, 298.

Kalmasapadarajan 263.

kalyanatirtliasikbaratrivai-

bbavanirupana 242.

kalyanapura 283.

kalyanastava 157, 308.

Kasyapa 277.

KaboLa 7.

Kaficanavarnin 290.

kafici 258; '^nagara 241, 275

katbaka 235 sq.

katbakopanisadvivaraiia 27.

Kanada 203, 227; "tantra 111,

Kanva 126.

Katyfiyana 76, 105. 295.

kantisaurabhakarana 212.

kapahsa 248.

kamakala(vilrisa) 6s(|.

kamadogdbri 13 sq., 301.

kamasastra 53.

kamyapasukanda 1 73.

kriyfirobana 278; "natba 274,

277; "mabatmya 274 sq., 30S.

kfirakavada 136, 304.

karika 104.

krirunyarartatirthaprasanisa-

na 242.

kartaviryarjunakavaca 1 57s(j.,

309.

krirttikamabatmya 54 sq., 305.

karttikotsava 262.

Karsnfijini 247.

krdacakradasa 287.

kalati, N. of a place 289.

kalabala 286.

kalabastiksetra 290.

kalagnirudropanisad 19, 297.

Kalidasa 109, IK), 156, 157,

174, 205 sq., 299, 300. 30S.

krdmdi 163.

kaveri 240, 244, 2G4, 27(i,

272, 273, 275. 277, 2S(is.j.

kavya 175.

kavyaprakasa 183, 301.

kavyalaksana 183.

Kasika 268.

Kasyapa 7,57,263; '^tirtlia277.

kiskindbrdcanda64—67,69, 79.

kilakastotra 48 sq., 306.

kucavardliana 212.

kuja 87. [301.

kujadipaficagrabavakya 87,

-5^ 318 H$-

kufijara^anadivyaksetramaha-

tmya 247.

Kundina 280.

Kutsa 7.

Kumara 171, 302.

kumara 274; "rudrasamvada

257, 306.

kumavasamhita 132, 309.

kumarasambhava 174, 299;

"vivarana 174sq.

Kumarasvamiu 101, 301.

Kumfirila 149 sq., 303.

kumbliakoria 275; "mahatmya

276—279, 307; "stbalavai-

bbava 277.

kumbbagbona 258, 277, 278,

281—283; °mabatmya 249,

306; "stbaba 278.

Kumbbaja 245.

Kumbbasambbava 7.

kulacudrimani 180 sq., 309.

kulamulavatrira 4.

kidarnava 4, 130; "tantra 50,

309.

kuvalayanaiida, '^ndiya 150,

182, 301.

kusabavopakbyana 59 sq., 299.

kustbacikitsita 174.

kutastbadlpa 73sq., 109, 218.

krccbravidbi 120.

Krsanu 241.

Krsiia, guru of Narayana

174sq.

Krsna, autbor of kvijiinya 220.

Krsnadvija, scribe 158 sq., 197.

Krsi.iananda 184.

Kri?].iananda Bbarati 12.

krsnaranya 258.

krsnarjunasamvada 215.

kri?niya 159, 200, 220, 302.

Kedara 69 sq., 166, 218, 228,

300.

kenopanisad 17, 297.

kerala 204, 289sq. ; "mabatmya

204, 307.

Kesava 8.

Kesavamisral35, 136, 168, 304.

Kesavaditya 185 sq., 197.

Kesavarya 35.

kesavrddbi 212.

kaivalyanavanita 39.

Kaivalyananda Yogindra 8sq.

kaivalyopanisad 19 sq., 253 sq.,

297.

Kokkoka 53, 301.

kotirudrasambita 247 sq., 305.

Konama 172.

Kolacala Peddacarya 101.

kaunjarasanaksetramabatmya

246 sq., 305.

Kaundinyagotra 167.

kaurma(purrina) 100.

kaulavid 130.

kaulasastra 130, 132.

kauLagamatautra 4, 130.

kaulacara 130.

kaulacarya 130.

kaubldarsatantra 4, 130, 309.

Kausitakagrbyasii tra 1 04, 29 7.

Kausitakacarya 104.

kriyfikabapa 190 sq., 302, 309.

ksatriyadbarma 98.

Ki?irasvamin 209 sq., 300.

ksutpipasabaranaprayoga 21 2.

ksudra 236 sq.

ksetrakancla 248 sq.

-5h 310 i<-

ksetragolakavistara 271, 307.

ksetrarajapura 275.

ksetravaibliava 277, 278.

ksetravaibhavaklianda ofskan-

(lapiiiTina 242, 264, 307; of

bhavisyottarap. 26()sq., 306;

of brahraai.K.lap. 276 sq., 307.

Ksemanandanatha 255.

khagendra, N. of a river 257.

Khandadeva 42sq., 121 sq.,

172, 302, 303.

khayoga 170sq.

Khadiragrhyasutra 99, 298.

gai'iga 270.

gai'igadharakathamrta 261

.

gajrirttiharaiia(tTrtha) 272.

gajcndramoksana 272.

gnjendramoksatirthavaibhava,

"pariksana 273.

gajendrarttiharana 272.

gananatha 198.

ganapatyai?taka 164, 308.

ganapritha 169, 300.

gaiie^a 284 Sf[.

ganesapaddhati 285.

ganesastaka 164.

gadaparvan 90, 92.

gandharva 241, 272.

Gambhira 172.

garuda 258, 260, 280; N. of

a river 257 sq.

Garga 7.

Gargagotra (?) 86.

Gargayudhistliira<^ai)ivada

204.

garbhinidharnia 98.

' garbliinividlii 120.

gadadhari 145 sq.

garudafpurana) 100.

IGrirgya 275.

[

garhapatyaciti 126, 127.

girikanya 262, 264sq.

gitagovinda 158 sq,, 192s(i.,

197, 299; "vyakliyana 192sq.

Girvanendra 35, 131, 284sq..

308.

gunatrayavibhaga 239.

(jiunavisnu 114.

Gunadhya 280.

gurugita 38, 307.

giirudiksa 38.

guruvcakya 87.

guruvakyalesasaragraha 1 50.

gurvadinirilpana 98.

guhanaradasainvada 164.

grhasantividhi 120.

gi'hasthadharma 98.

grliarcanavidhi 120.

grhyaparisista 119sq., 298.

grliyavrtti 99.

grhyagniprayascitta 1 20.

gokarna 290.

Gopala 103, 124.

Gobhilagrhyasutra 1 1 5.

goraahfitmya 214.

Golacfidaniaiii 86.

golavarnana 178.

(ilovinda, guru of Saiikara 16,

17, 27—29, 38, 39, 52, 73,

103, 124, 153, 185,201,217.

Govinda, fatlier of scribe

Anantakrsna ls8.

Goviudanatha 106, 290. 303

Govindasvamiu 289.

-^^ 320 H$-

Govindanaiidal02, 1 24sq., 303.

gosadangavidhi 214.

Graudapada 21, 289, 310.

Gautama 7, 224, 262.

gaiitamagoliattiviraocana 277,

278.

gautamasaras 277.

gautaml 276.

Gautamiyadbarmasastra 138

—140, 302.

Gaurikanta Sarvabliauma 168,

304.

gaurivita 236,

gaurisambhogavariiana 175.

grahaiiopavarnana 1 78.

grahadrsti 171.

graliabalapufijani 286.

grababhagaiia 178.

grabayuddba 178.

grabayonibbeda 152, 170 sq.,

220.

grabavivarana 199.

grabanam stlianabalam 286.

grabodayastamaya 178.

cakraradbaiiapbaba 1 30.

Candalvopa 280.

candamuiKlrirdini 229.

Candavega 281.

candrilakanyakadarsana 268.

candikasaptati 230, 308.

candikabrdaya 49.

candisataka 230.

caturtbajvarasilnti 171.

caturvedatatparyasaipgraba

165.

caturvedabbasya 1 65.

caiidanotsava 262.

candra 178.

candragrabana 178.

candrajnanagamasamgraba

129 sq., 310.

candratlrtba 283.

candrapura 277.

Caiidravati 268 sq.

Caudravarmacarita 266.

Candrasenarajan 262.

candrika 128 sq.

camakrmuvaka 89.

campakaranya 261—264 ; "ma-

batmya 260 sq., 264, 266, 305,

306, 307.

campubbarata 210, 299,

campu (written cambu) 241.

caranavyuba 24, 298.

carcastava 156, 308.

caturmasya 126.

caturvarnakrama 121.

candrayoga 170sq.

candrayaiia 120.

camundika 49.

cikitsitastbana 174,

citradipa 73 sq., 109.

citrabbauusamvassara 287.

cidambara 278.

cidvalli 6sq., 310.

cintamani 147.

Cinnambbatta 136, 304.

curni, N. of a river, 289.

cestabala 286.

caitaiiya 139.

cok 270 sq., 280 sq.

Cyavana 273.

cliandogamantrabrabmana-

bbasya 114sq.

->^ 321 f<-

chandogjamantrabha^ya 114.

cliandogyoijanisadvivaiaua

26 sq., 297.

Jagannathasuri 5sq., 310.

jagaiimutibliakti 5sq., 310.

Jatavallabhasastrin (Laksma-

na) 32, 296.

Janamejaya 60,91, 113, 194sq.

janman 170sq.

Jambunatlia 171.

Jayadeval58,192sq., 197,299.

jayantimahatmya, jayantivra-

ta 226 sq., 307.

jayamaiigala, Com. on lalita-

sahasranainastotra41 sq., 309

;

Com. on Bbattikavya 177,

222, 299; Com. on saiikbya-

saptati 201, 304.

Jayarama 136, 304.

jatakapaddbati (lagbvi) 200,

302.

jatakarman 195.

jativiveka 98.

jatyadbikarana 138.

janakibarana 175.

jabalopanisad 24, 158.

jalapada 268.

Ji!?nunandana 179.

jivadvaita 109.

jivayoni 159.

Jaimini 42sq., 58, 59sq., Ill,

121sq., 166, 172, 283.

Jaimmibbarata 59 sq., 299.

jnanakaiula 259, 305.

jnanaprakarana 148.

jnanayogakbanda 100,205,306.

jyotistoma 126.

Taksaka 263; ".samkarasaiu-

vada 263.

tattvakaumudi 142, 2it2, 304.

tattvacintamaniprakasa 167.

tattvaviveka 73 sq., 109.

taddbitakbanda 169.

tanubbuvanaprakarana 148.

tantra 309 sq.

tantraruja 4.

tautravarttika 1 49 sq

.

tantrasaragraba 190 sq., 302,

309.

tantrasamuccaya 207, 310.

tapara 95 sq.; °tikri 95 sq., 295;

"paddbati 31, 296; °laksaiia

31, 296.

Tammayajvan 13 sq., 301.

Tammayrirya 13sq.

Taranganandinl 260.

tarkacudamani 146, 147, 167,

304.

tarkaparibbasa 135, 136, 304,

tarkabbasa 135, 136, 168;

"prakasika 136, 304; °bba-

vartbadipika 168, 304.

tarkasaingraba 202 sq., 227,

304; "dipika 202.

talavakaropanisad 17.

tatparyadipika 74, 218.

tatparyabodbini 73 sq., 102.

tantahdvsana, tantasaragraba

95sq., 295.

tarakasuranigraba 175.

Timmaya Arya llOsq

tirtbakbanda 265, 3u7.

tirtbaprasainsa 244 sq., 306.

tirtbamabfitmya 257, 283, 306.

tirtbayatraparvan 78.

21

~>^ 322

tirtharaja 283.

tirthavaibhava 244; "khanda

242; ^nirupana 265, 273.

tulasi 283.

tulasikavaca 283.

tulasivana 283; ''markancleya-

srmivasaksetramahatmya

282 sq., 306.

tulakaverlmahatmya 63, 188,

245 sq., 306.

trptidipa 73 sq., 218.

taittiriyapratisakhya 44 sq.,

296.

taittiriyabrahmana 234—236,

296.

taittirlyasamhita 24, 25, 56,

89, 233sq., 296.

taittiriyaranyaka 234 sq., 296.

taittiriyopanisad 3; °bhasya

16, 297.

Totaka 290.

tripura 258.

tripurasundaryupanisad 19sq.,

297.

tripurandalaksana 130.

tripuratapanopanisad 19 sq.,

297.

tripurabhedah 4sq.

tripuramahimastotra 163.

tripurastottara 162, 308.

tripurastava 163, 308.

tripuropanisad 20, 297.

tribhasyaratna 44 sq., 296.

trilokasaravrtti 153, 302.

TrivediiuiiTiyanayajvan 167.

trisatistotra 155, 308.

rtisandlialaksana 95 sq., 295.

traikalyajuana 220.

Daksa 98.

daksakanda 140 sq.

daksayajnaprabandha206,300.

daksinakailasa (tirtha) 289,

290.

Daksinamiirti (Rsi) 162, 163;

°panjara 164, 309; °sarahita

132, 309.

daksinavarta 175.

dandadharana 98.

dandaniti 219.

dandavisayani 186.

Dattatreya 158.

darsapiirnamasau 126, 133,

134, 298.

dasatlkavibhanjani 147.

dasatlrtba 273.

Dasaratba 270.

dasaratra 236, 237, 238, 296.

dasadhyayi 170.

dasSphala 171.

dasavipaka 170.

dana 98.

Damodara, scribe, 203.

Dalbbya 63, 245, 280, 281.

dasyadhikarana 187.

divyamangaladbyanal55, 309.

divyavyavastba 186.

diksa 126 sq.; °vidbi 130.

dirghakesakarana 212.

durgatapascarya 262.

durgastaka 229, 309.

Duryodbana 215.

Durvasas 163.

Dusyantacarita 91.

dusitalekbyapariksa 187.

drgilna 171.

drgdrsyaviveka 80.

-> 323 r<~

drsti 171.

Deva or Devaiina 185 sq., 197,

302.

devakanda 140sq.

Devanna, see Deva.

Devaraya, see Iinmadi D.

Devala 272.

Devavarman 244.

Devasarman 283.

devi 262, 265.

devitulakaverimahatmya 63.

devimahatmya 48 sq., 175, 306.

deviraliasya 5sq.

Devena 186.

devyupanisad 19, 297.

desikanatha 198.

dorduramodabaraiia 212.

Drahyayanagrhyasiitra 99.

drekanaphalapaksa 171.

drekkana 152, 159.

Dronaparvan 92, 115, 299.

Dronavadha 92.

dvadasaksaravidya 283.

dvigrahadiyoga 170 sq.

dvijabliaradvajasamvada 239.

dvipakanana, a village 171.

dvaitavadin 289.

dvaitaviveka 74.

dvaidhasiitra 125 sq., 297, 298.

dharmajijiiasa 122.

dharmadesali 98.

Dharmaraja 167, 304.

dharmarajatirtha 261, 263.

Dharmarajadhvarindra 146

—

148, 304.

dharmavarapradana 78.

Dharmavarman 63, 188, 245.

dharma^astra 43, 98, 107,

138—140, 302.

dliarmasaravivecaua 63.

dharani (= tulasij 283.

dharanagara 233.

dhararajya 231.

Dhrtarastra 113, 215; "pas-

cattfipa 23.

dhyanadipa 73 sq., 1U9, 218.

naksatradasa 287.

Naciketas 27.

Natanananda 6sq., 310.

Naudike^vara 151, 301.

nandisvarapujananandikesva-

rakrtainahotsava 261.

naparapaddhativyakhyana

30 sq.

naparalaksana 30, 296.

naparavyakliyana 30, 95 sq.,

295, 296.

namakanuvaka 89.

narasimhavatara 196.

Nala 262.

Nalacarita 91.

Nalopakhyana 78.

navinamatavicara 146.

nastajanman, °jataka 171.

Naliusa 192.

Nagadeva 95, 295.

naganatliamahatmya 265 sq.,

307.

naganatliesvara 265.

nagaramadhyamakhai.ula 243.

nagaraja 276.

uagendrapuja 263.

nagesvara 262, 263.

natakadqm 73 sq., 109.

21*

->4 324 f<-

natyalaksana 151.

Natliananda 6sq.

nantalaksana, nantasaragralia

95 sq., 295.

nandlmukhasraddha 120.

namaliiiganiisasana 176, 190,

209, 213.

nayakaprakarana 117.

Narada 7, 59, 108, 164, 186,

187, 226, 240, 243,249,257sq.,

264, 269sq., 272, 279.

Naradiyapurana 100, 107 sq.,

305.

Narayana 30.

Narayana, son of Yenkatadri

41 sq., 309.

Narayana, scribe or owner

of book 43 sq.

Narayana, Purohita, son of

Krsimbayajvan 69 sq., 166,

228, 300.

Narayana .Bliatta of Kerala

161, 169, 196, 300.

Narayana Jyotisa 171.

Narayana, pupil of Krsna174sq., 299.

Narayana, see Ananta N.

narayanlyastotra 161, 169,

196, 308.

narayanopanisad 165.

niculapura 63, 245.

Nittala 36.

nityadana 187.

nidauasthana 174, 226.

niryana 171.

nilanadimahatmya 204.

nisekakfila 170sq.

nisargabala 286.

nisumbliavaha 229.

nitisarvasva 219, 302.

nlpaksetra 269—271.

nipatlrtlia 271.

nipapu'^karinl 270 sq.

Nllakantha 86.

NilakanthaDiksita 81,156,308.

nila (?), N. of a river 289.

Nrsimlia 87, 172.

Nrsimhayajvan 69 sq., 166,228.

nestayoga 171.

naiskarmyasiddhi 290.

nauka 170, 177, 301.

nyaya 135, 137, 304.

nyayamiilaparibliasa 128.

paksadliarmatva 209.

pancako.saviveka 74, 109.

paiicagavyavidhi 25.

pancadasaprakarana 109.

pancadasi 73, 109, 218, 303.

pancanadamaliatmya 244 sq.,

306.

paiicapadika 147.

pancablmtaviveka 74, 109.

pancaratnaprakarana 37.

pancalak^anarahasya 138.

Pancasikha 143, 202.

pancasrnga 273.

pancastavi 180.

pancaki^aramaliimanuvarnana

189.

pancangarudranyasa 55, 89,

298.

Paiicanana (Visvanatha) 221,

305.

paficendropakhyana 91.

Patanjali 76.

-> 325 k:-

patrikalaksana 151.

padadipika 13 sq.

padayojana 7-1.

padantadipini 95 S(].. 295.

Padmagarbha (?) 87.

Padmanabha (?) 183.

Padmapada 290.

padmapurana 37, 54sq., 100,

166, 305.

pannagendrapura 276.

Pabbeka 70 note,

payastamblia 212.

paragipura 13s(i.

parabrahmavidya 37, 47, 52.

Paraiuananda 46, 48.

paramarthasara 157, 308; ''vi-

varana 184 sq., 304, 308.

Paramesvara 193 sq., 301.

paramesvara 275.

jjaramesthin 26.

Paianaiida, seeParamananda.

paiamarsavadartha 146, 304.

Parasara7,40,41,113,263,280.

Parasarasmrti 107, 302.

paribhasa 97, 127, 295.

paribha':arthasaiiigrabal27

—

129, 300.

Pariksit 41. !

parjanyasuktavidbi 120.

parvanayana 178.

pavamana 225.

Pavyeka 70 note.

pasubandha(prayoga)133, 134,

298.

patalavana 257.

patall 258.

Panini 75 sq., 127 sq., 300.

Pandava 262; °dyutaparajaya

91 ; "piijavidhana, "pujama-

himanuvan.iana262;"yu(lillui-

sanuaba 114.

Panel uraiiga 172.

ipata 178.

patalabijaliiiga 277.

patranirupana 98.

padapadohalaprakriravidhi .

211.

padma, see padmapurana.

papagativisesa 214.

papanasa 279—281.

papanase^vara 280.

papavinasatlrtha 273.

papavinasaiuahatmya 279 —282, 307.

papripanodanasaras 277.

paramahamsasambita 182.

parasarapurana 166.

Parasarya Vyasa 24.

Pariksita 91. (Coir.)

Parthasaratbimisra 36.

parvati 262; parvatyas tapas-

carana 265 sq.

parsadavrtti 94, 295.

pfdasavanamabatmya 276.

Pingala 70.

pindapitryajuavidbi 104, 120.

pipasabarana 212,

pip(p)abi 120.

pisacagraba 81.

pisacamocana 265.

pltbalaksana 130.

Pundarika 275, 281; "pura

275; ''miinikatliana 281;

"saras, "sarastn"tbavail)liava-

katbana 281.

Pundarikak-isuri 30, 29n.

-^ 326 ^^

Punyananda 6.

punyaliavidhi 120.

puranasravanamahimaniivar-

nana 189.

Purusottama 270.

Pururavas 192.

Pulanda 7.

Pulastya 7.

Pulaha 276.

pujadesakalaniriipana 130.

purvakhanda of brahnianda-

purana 269.

purvatapaniyopanisad 18, 297.

purvatapim 18 sq.

purvamimamsa 129, 302.

ptirvabdhi 273,

purvambodhi 283.

piirvottaradvadasamanjarika-

stotra 38, 303.

Prthuyasas 200.

paurnamasyadhikarana 173.

paulomaparvan 82, 299.

prakirna 171.

prakirnakanda 177.

prakrti 224, 296; "calaksara

224 sq., 296.

prakriyasarvasval69, 196, 300.

pragalbblyalaksana 138.

Prajilpati 187.

prataparudra, "yasobhusana,

prataparudriya 101 sq., 117,

301.

Pratapavira, °carita 280 sq.

pratisarabandbavidhi 120.

pratyabhijfianasakuntala

109 sq.

pradosapujamahimanuvarna-

na 189.

prapancarahasya 160,

prapaficasara, "sarasamgraha

131, 310.

prapancahi'daya 148 sq., 305.

prayaga 290.

prayoga 5sq., 298, 310.

prayogasara 211, 298.

pravrajyayoga 170 sq.

prasisya 274.

prasnavidhana 179.

])rasnavivarana 28.

prasnasiistra 199.

prasnasamgraba 199 sq., 302.

prasnamrta 171, 302.

prasnopanisad 18, 27, 297;

°bbasya 28, 297.

Prablada 258, 270, 280; °tirtba

271; "moksaprada 280.

prakrtarupavatara212sq., 300.

prajapatya 237.

pratarabuti 139.

prayascitta 236 sq., 238.

prayascittavidbi 214.

prayascittasubodbini 3, 298.

pretagraba 81.

Pbanisailapati 111.

Pbamndra 111.

bakavadba 91.

badarikasrama 289.

badarivana 262.

Bandbula 231.

Ballala 231.

babusami 225.

babvrcabrabmanopanisad 21 6,

253; "vivaraiia 103, 216 sq.,

296.

-^- 327 f<-

Bana 230, 290.

BadaniyanaS, 72, 1 02. 124, 166.

Badluiraiiya 143 sq.

barhaspatyainanabcla 287.

Barhaspatyasiitra 219, 302.

balakaiula 11, 64 sq., 67, 69,

84, 203.

balabharata 191 sq., 299.

balavyutpattidayini 147.

brdadidhanavisayani 186.

brilasahasranaman 163, 309.

bilvatlrtha 273.

bilvaranyamaliatraya 277, 278.

bijastambliana 211.

bijriropana 211.

Bukka 114sq.

Bukkana 107.

Buddhisagara 232.

budhavakya 87.

brhajjataka 152,170,219, 301.

brhatsamhita 93, 301.

brhadaranyakopanisad 24 sq.,

297.

brbannriradiyamabapurana

259, 305.

Brbaspati 185, 219, 302.

brhaspati 277; °svargaprapti-

kathana 277, 278.

Bodhanidhi 28 sq., 71 sq.

Bodhabbarati 143 sq., 304.

Bodbriyana7, 56, 89,125-127,

195, 297, 298.

Bodharanya 143 note,

brabmakaivartapurana 100,

243—245, 306.

brabmagita 2, 3, 306.

brabmajijfiasa 119. 254.

brabmatirtba 258, 260, 271,

273, 283.

braliman (tbe god; 257—259,

262, 263, 270, 272, 273, 283.

brabmanaradasainvada 243,

249, 250, 257 sq., 269 sq.,

271, 307.

brabmaparastotra 184, 308

brabmapuraualOO, 238sq.,305.

brabmapurisa 266.

brabmayajnavidbi 1 20.

brabmaraksasa 280.

brahmavidya 215.

brabmasabba 243.

brabmasutracandrika254,303.

brabmasrstikatbana 240.

brabmabattistribattimocaua

277, 278.

brabmacala 259.

brabmandapurana 41. 59, 68,

88, 100, 155, 164, 238, 239 sq.,

250,257 sq., 265sq., 269—273,

276—279, 307, 308, 309.

brabmandottara 155.

brahmauauda 74 sq., 109.

Brabmauanda Bbarati, pupil

of Krsnauauda 12, 305; pupil

of Anauda Bbrirati 80, 303.

Brabmananda Yati, pupil of

VisvesvaiTiuaiida 142 S(i., 303.

Brabmauandanatba 117 sij.,

308.

brabmaiiubbavastaka 123,304.

brabmottarakbanda 188 sij.

brabmanasraistliya 98.

brabmanadivivababbedab 98.

brabma, see brabinapuiTina.

~$^ 328 H$-

bhaktapriya 161, 308.

bhaktilaksanasampranayal60.

bhagana 191.

bhagavatpradurbliava 239.

bhagavadgita 47 sq., 52, 215,

299.

bhaglrathapuja 263.

Bhata (i. e. Aiyabhata) 179.

Bhattaka 70, 218.

Bhattacaiya 290.

Bhattikavya 177, 222, 299.

BhattotpaLa 93, 301.

bhadrHyurmuktipraptikatha-

na 189.

bhayoga 178.

Bharata 110, 151.

Bharadvaja 7, 57, 225.

Bbartr 177; °kavya 177, 222.

bbavisyatpurana 100, 249, 306.

bhavisyottarapurana 260 sq.,

282, 306.

bhagavatapurana 10, 12, 23,

45 sq., 100, 176, 181 sq., 184,

305.

bhagavatasara 9, 305.

bhattacandrika 172sq., 302.

bhattadipika 121sq., 172 sq.,

302.

Bharatitlrtlia 73—75, 80,

118 sq., 218, 303.

Bharatiyati 143 note.

Bharadvaja 32, 87, 283 ; "siksa

32, 296; °saiphita 267, 305.

bhava, °phala 171.

bhavanopanisad 5sq., 21.

bhavavindana 286.

bhavfirthadipika 46.

bbava«rayaphalani 286.

bluLvestagrahadustayah 286.

bhasakalidiuadayah 286.

bhasapariccheda 221, 305.

bhasya 290, 303; °pradipika

289;°ratnaprabhal02,124sq.,

303.

bhasyarthasamgraiia 142 sq.^

303.

Bhaskara 89, 179, 180, 227;

°ksetra 277; °tapassiddhi-

kathana 277, 278; °mata-

mahatmya 226 sq., 307.

Bhaskararaya 21, 172sq., 297,

302.

bhaskariya (laghu) 193.

bhiksacarya 98.

Bhismaparvan 92.

Bhismasaratalpasayana 92.

blnigolapurana 204, 307.

bliutlrtha-257.

bhunagatailaprakara 212.

bhimagotpattiprakara 212.

Bhrgu 7, 238, 257; nirtha

258; "naradasamvada 239,

305.

blirguvrdcya 87.

bhogamoksasamasthana 275.

bhogadhikyasthana 275.

Bhoja 231— 233; ^prabandlia

231, 300.

Bhrugu, see Bhrgu.

makarasarakrantiphala 287,

Maiikha, Mankhaka 208.

Maukhuka 208.

maniprakasavivrti 167.

manimahjari 69, 166, 228,

300.

->^ 329 <-

mandalabralimai.ui, °ui)anisad

26, 296.

Ma(t)syagaudhi 262.

matsyapuiTina 37, 100.

Madhuschandas 105.

Madhusudana Sarasvati 39.

madhyamakhanda 243, 249.

madhyamabbaga 267, 282, 305,

306.

madbyamadbikaia 178.

madhyarjunapati 264.

inadbyarjunapura 277.

madhyarjunamahatraya 242,

243, 306, 307.

manana, "grantba 255; °pra-

karana 255 sq.

Manu 98, 107, 187.

manojiiesa 264.

mantra 104, 310.

mantraparvan 114sq.

mantrapatba 32, 115, 195, 298.

mantrajDrasnadvaya 32.

mantraprasnabhasya 33.

mantrabrabmana 114sq., 298.

mantrabbasya 33.

mautramurti 198.

mantrayantia 131.

mantrasadbanaprakarakatba-

na 88.

mantrasarakramadipika 131.

mautraksaramala50, 156, 229,

309.

mantrartbapratipadana 130.

Mandapabicarita 91.

manmukbatirtba (?) 268 sq.

See sanmukba.

Mammata 183.

Mava 193.

luayukbamaliku 36 sq., 303.

Mayura 53 sq., 300.

mayiiiapunmribritmya 248 sq.,

307.

Marudvati 278.

marudvrdbiX = „river" 2b:o.

Mallayajvan 13 sq.

Malladbvariudra 1 3 sq.

MaUinatba 101.

mabaganapatistotramalaman-

tra 164.

mabaganapaddliati 284 sq.,

308.

mabaganesamantrapaddbati

35.

maliagnisarvasva 126 sq., 298.

mabanatakasuktisudbanidbi

84 sq., 299.

mabaprastbanikaparvan 60,

62, 92.

mababbarata 22 sq., 47, 59 sq.,

60—64, 78, 82 sq., 113sq.,

115, 187, 212, 256, 299.

mababbaratasarpgraba 90

—

92, 299.

mababbaskariya 179, 193,301.

mababbisekavidbi 120.

mababbutaviveka 109.

mabamagbatirtbavaibbava

277, 278.

mabarudiTibutisamkbya 89.

mabavakya^dveka 74, 109.

Mabesvara 90 sq., 299.

mabesvaranai'adasamyada240.

mabogragraba 81.

mabopauisad 19 sq., 297.

mandukyopanisad 18, 297.

matangikavaca 162.

-^ 330 ^<-

matangyastottara 163, 309.

matrkanyasa 162, 309.

matrkastava 162, 309.

Madhava, "acarya, °amatya

3, 10 sq., 107, 175, 302, 306.

Madhava Prajua 83.

madhavaraksasatvamoksana

280.

Madhaviya 1, 114sq.

Manaveda 210.

manasapuja 156.

manasasnana 198.

Mandhatr 277.

mayavarahaprabhava 268.

mayavahnisrsti 26S.

mayurasthana 278.

Markandeya 155, 258, 260,

263, 270, 282 sq.; "purana

48 sq., 100, 166, 306; °ma-

haksetra 282; °samasyapar-

van 78; "sthala 283.

malavinatha 13.

mitaksara 139sq., 302.

misralaksana 138.

mimamsakanyaya 209.

miiiiamsrikaustubha42sq., 303.

mimamsatantravarttika 149

sq., 303.

mimamsadarsana 36, 42, 121,

172.

mimamsasastra 129; "jivatu

172.

mukunda 282.

muktikhanda 100, 205, 306.

Munja 231 sq.

mundakopanisad 18, 27, 297;

"bhasya 28, 297.

munivakya 87.

mukambika 215.

mrkandugajendrasamvada

239.

mrgasirsa (a certain position

of the hand) 151.

mrgasarotsava 265.

mrttikasnanavidhi 120.

Medinikara 289, 291.

Medinlkosa 291.

Maitreya 40, 41.

Maithila 246.

Mailara 13 sq.

moksasastra 80.

raoksasrama 98.

mausalaparvan 60 sq., 92.

yaksagraha 81.

yajana 98.

Yajuanarayana 95.

yajnavaibhavakhanda 2, 3, 10,

11, 100, 205, 306.

yajiiesvara 126.

Yajfiesvara 158.

yajnopavitanirmana 98.

yatidharma 98.

Yadu 41.

yantravidhana 178.

yamatirtha 273.

yamaduta 262.

yamuna 275.

Yayati 192.

yajana 93.

Yajfiavalkya 7, 19, 24.

Yudhisthira 113, 116, 226sq.;

"vijaya 175.

yuddhakanda 64, 66, 67, 69,

85, 116sq.

yogaphala 286.

-^^ 331 K~

yogasastra 37, 47, 52, 215.

yogananda 74,

yogyatavadartha 145 sq., 304.

Raghunatha, scribe, 90, 92,

110 sq., 233 sq.

Raghunatharyadiksita 240 sq.

ranga 240.

raiiganatha 76.

Ranganatha 86 sq.

rangamaliatmya 59.

Raiigaiaja Diksita 144 sq.

raiigalaksana 151.

ratiraliasya 53, 301.

Ratnagiri Diksita 127 sq.

ratnasagara 4.

ratnapana 101 sq., 301.

ratnavall 151.

rathantara 238.

rathasaipkhyambopakhyana

91. I

rama 258.

rasmi 286.

rasabhivyanjika 8sq., 304.

rahasya 250, 257; of Saraa-

veda 237 sq., 296; in Bra-

hmakaivartapurana 243.

rahasyagama 132; °sara 207.

rahasYutirahasya 132.

rahasyopanisad 19sq., 297.

ragadvesaprakarana 288, 303.

Raghavanandal84sq.,304,308,

rajayaksman 226.

rajayoga 170sq.

rajarajesvarltantra 155, 309.

rajavarttika 142.

rajasasanalaksana 187.

Rajanaka Mammata 183.

Rajanaka Ruyyaka 208.

Ranayana Muni 1 1 9.

iTidha 151.

Rama 272.

Rama, scribe, 22s(i., 182. 184.

Rama Sastrin 136.

Ramakrsna 73— 75, 218, 303.

Raraakrsna, father of Raghu-natha 90, 92, 110 sq., 233 sq.

Ramakrsnadhvarinl47sq.,304.

Ramacandra 167.

Ramabhadramakhin 128.

ramasambhava 177.

ramasetu 290.

Ramananda 80, 124 sq., 303.

Ramanuja 11, 79, 85, 299.

raraayana 11, 64— 71, 79, 85,

203, 298sq.

rasiprabheda 170sq.

rasislla 171.

rahuuirakarana 178.

Rivakalyanda (?) 86.

Rucaka 208.

Rucidatta 167.

rudra 55 sq., 298.

Rudra, guru of Parame.svara

193.

Rudradeva 42 sq.

rudranyasa 55.

rudravidhi 88 sq., 298.

rudrasamhita 120.

Rudraskandha 99, 298.

rudrasnanarcanabhisekavidhi

56.

rudradhyaya 24, 25; '^jrasna-

mahamantra 56.

rudranuvaka 89, 298.

rudrabhisekavidhi 89.

-^' 332 Hg-

Ruyyaka 208.

Romaliarsana 100.

Raumaharsina 90.

Rauruki 119, 120.

Laksmana Jatavallabhasa-

striu 32, 296'.

laksmi 281; °grama 204; °tir-

tha 257, 273.

Laksmldhara 8s([., 81, 158sq.,

197, 299, 304.

laksmiblmmi 277.

lagna 286.

Laghubhattaraka 180sq., 309.

laghustuti, "maliabliasya 180

sq., 309.

lalitakhyana, see lalitopa-

khyana.

lalitadevistotra 155, 309.

lalitasahasranamastotra41sq.,

309.

lalitastavaratna 81 sq., 164,

219, 231, 309.

lalitopakhyana 88, 155, 307,

308, 309.

lingapurfina 100, 243, 306.

lingotpatti 275.

Liladevi 232.

lilavati 193.

lekhyanirupana 186.

lekliyapariksa 186.

lekhyaprakarana 187.

lainga, see lifiga})urrina.

Lokanandanatba 117sq., 254.

laukikavisayatavadartha 146,

304.

vanjiraprakriya 212.

vadanadurgandhabarana 212.

vanaparvan 78, 299.

vanamabn 198.

Varadaraja 186.

Vararuci 76.

varabapurana, see varaba.

Yarabamihira 93, 152, 170,

200, 219, 301.

Varabasambita 93.

Varuna (Rsi) 7.

varnasramadbai'manirupana

97, 99.

vahulkapuja 263.

Vasistba 7, 40, 113, 256, 263;

°dbarmopadesa 268; °visva-

mitrasamvada 268.

vakyakarana 86; °dipika,

°bigbuprakasika 86 sq., 301.

vakyanyaya 209.

vfikyavrtti 83, 303 ; "prakasika

83.

vakyasudba, °tikn. 80, 303.

Vagbbata 173, 226, 301.

Vacaspatimisra 142 note, 143,

202, 304.

vajasaneyisambitopanisad 16

;

°bbasya 17.

Yancbya 87.

Yani 290.

Yatsyayanasastra 176.

vadaratnavali 136, 137, 304.

Yadbula 97 sq.

Yamadeva 7, 163, 275.

vamana(purana) 100.

Yamesvara (Rsi) 216.

vayavya 24.

Yararucadika 45.

333 r<^

varaha(purana) 100.

Vrilmiki 7, 11, 64—67, 70 sq.,

79, 85, 203, 288, 298.

Vasudeva, scribe, 161.

Vasudeva Dilcsita 126.

Vasudevamananaprakarana

255, 304.

Vasudevayatisvara 255.

virasati 180.

videhakaivalyalaksana 160.

vidyaganesamantroddharal32.

Vidyadhaman 28 sq., 71 sq.

vidyananda 75.

Vidyaiiatha 101, 117, 301.

Vidyaranya 21, 73—75, 80,

109, 218, 303, 310.

vidyarogyastuti 214.

vidyastadasaka 172.

vidhavadharma 98.

vidhuragnisandhana 120.

vinayakapujakarana 261.

vindbya 275, 287.

Vibbisana 102, 124.

viyonijanman 170sq.

virajatlrtba 258, 259.

virataparvan 63sq., 91, 256,299.

vilamkuti (N. of a place?) 147.

vilanghyalaksana 95.

viliiigbya ,° laksana , ° vya-

kbyana 30, 296.

vivaba 98, 120; °prasna 200.

vivekaciidamani 29, 303.

vi.svagunadar.sa 240 sq., 300.

Visvanatba 221, 305.

Visvarupa 290.

Yisvanandanatba 4, 130, 309.

Vi.svamitra 7, 263, 268; °tirtba

273.

Vi^vavasu 241.

Yisve.svara 35, liMsij., 131,

284sq.

Vii^vei^vara Pandita 83, 303.

Visve.svarananda 142 sq.

visayatavadrirtlia 1 46.

visayananda 75.

visavidbi 187.

vi^nu 257—260, 270—273,

280 sq., 283; °katba 245;

°dbarma 80, 307; "padadi-

kesantastuti 51 sq., 154, 308;

"purana 40 sq., 100, 305;

"bbujanga 76, 308.

Vi^nuraitra 290.

Visnusarman 289, 290.

visnusabasranaman 153, 187,

194, 303.

visnvalaya 281.

vlrababudar.sana 268.

viramabendrakanda 116.

Ylrarudrayasobbiisana 117.

vrksavaicitryadobalabbedali

211.

vrksasecana 211.

vrttaratnakara 69 sq., 166,

218 sq., 228, 300.

vrtra 257.

vrsakapi 172.

Vrsadarvi 56 sq., 308.

vrsotsarjanavidbi 120.

Veukata Subrabmanya, scribe

15sq., 60, 62, 140 sq.

Venkatanatba 1 1 Isq., 146, 303.

Venkatanayaka 203, 302.

Venkatapati 182.

Venkatacriryayajvau 240 sq.,

300.

-^t 334 i<r^

Venkatadri 41.

Veiikatadrijajvan 36.

Venkatesa 111, 136.

Venkusa, scribe 121.

Venkusuclhivara, scribe 44sq.

vetana 187.

vedapadastava 58 sq., 308.

vedapurl, a village 275.

vedaprakarana 148.

Vedavyasa, see Vy5.sa.

vedanta 112, 289, 303; °guru

257; "paribhasa 146 sq., 304;

°sastra 157; "sastrasiddhan-

talesasamgraha 144 sq., 304;

°sikliamani 147sq., 304; °sara

160, 303; "saraprakarana

108 sq., 303; °siitra 72 sq.,

102, 124, 254, 303; "sutra-

bhasya 73.

vedantarthamaya 184.

vedaranya 264, 275.

vedarthaprakasa 114sq.

venasya katlia 196.

Vaiklianasa 110 sq.

Vainika 164.

Vainyadatta 53.

vaidikadharmakhanda 246 sq.

vaidodaiikacarita 91.

Vaidyadatta 53.

Vaidyanatha Diksita 97 sq.,

121, 302.

Vaidyanatha Sastrin 127 sq.,

300.

Vainyadatta 53.

Vaiyyasiki 78, 118 S(].

vaivahikotsava 88.

Vaisampayana 91, 113, 194.

vaisakhamahritmya 55, 307.

vaisakliotsava 262.

vaisesika 304.

vaisnava, see visnupurana.

vyaktaganita 178.

vyavahara 185—187; °kanda

185 sq., 197, 302; °bliedah

186; °matraprakarana 121;

*'malika 186 sq., 302; °laksana

187.

vyaghraputa ("read pura?)

tirtha 268.

Vyasa, Vedavyasa 7, 24, 40,

41, 47, 58, 62, 91, 98, 100,

103, 113, 119, 124, 161, 185,

194 sq., 210, 250, 256, 262,

274, 288, 289; "tirtha 273;

"putra 39; "adliikaranamala

118.

Sakti 7, 113, 256.

saktipahcaksarastotramaha-

mantra 163.

saktisutra 5, 310.

Saiikara, see Sankaracarya.

Saiikara 59, 77, 258, 279;

°samhita 116 sq., 140 sq., 306.

Sankaracarya 4, 8, 16, 17, 21,

26—29, 38, 39, 51 sq., 71,

72 sq., 76, 80, 82, 83, 102 sq.,

106, 124, 131, 153, 154, 187,

201, 216 sq., 288—291, 296,

297, 303, 304, 308; °carita

106, 288-291, 303.

sankulaksana 211.

sahkhacakragadapadmadha-

rin 198.

saiikhapuspl 284.

sankhapiija 198.

-$H 335 H$-

sacl 273.

satadusani lllsq., 303.

satapathabrahmana 25, 26,

296; "upanisad 24 sq.

satarudriya 24, 25, 56, 296;

okotisarahita 246 sq., 305.

satarudvya 25.

satasahasrika 114.

,satabliii?ekavidlii 120.

sani 87.

sapathavidhi 187.

sabdalarakSraprakarana 117.

samanavyakhyana 30, 296.

Sarabha 280.

sariradurgandhaliarana 212.

sariralaksana 160.

sarvatirtha 275 s(i.

salyaparvan 92.

sasadhara 147.

Sakalya 96.

sakinya(pattana) 13.

sakuntala 110 sq.

saktamantra 21.

saktasamayadiksavidhanalSO.

Sankaramarga 184.

Sankhayanagrhyasutra 104.

Satyayani 119, 120.

santiparvan 90.

Sambavyagrhyasutra 104, 297.

saradatilaka 131.

sarlrakamimarasa 83; °bhasya

72 sq., 303; "vyakhya 125.

sarirakopauisad 19, 297.

sarirasthana 174.

sariropanisad 19, 297.

sariigatirtha 283.

âriigapani 249.

Salivahanasakribda 287.

Srilihotra 119, 120.

i^rdiki 126, 127.

Salisuka 276.

âstradipika 36 sq., 303.

Sibi 56.

siromani 168.

siva 58 sq., 257, 258, 262, 275,

277; °ksetra 263; ''gaiiga 290;

°gita 37, 305; °caturdasima-

liimanuvarnana 189; "tattva-

sudhanidhi 77, 306.

Sivadatta 172.

Sivadasa 174.

sivaduta 262.

sivadharmapunyanirupana

263.

sivadliarmaphalanirupana263.

§ivadliarmottara 214, 307.

sivapai'vatisaravada 260 sq.

sivapurana 100, 189, 246 sq.,

247, 266, 305.

sivabhaktamabimanuvarnana

189.

sivabhiksatanakathaua 7 7.

sivamabatmya 189; "khanda

100, 205, 306.

sivarahasyaklianda 116 sq.,

140 sq., 306.

sivaraghavasaravada 37.

Sivarama 103, 124.

îvavihara 290.

sivavaibhavakhanda 243.

sivasatkathamrta 264.

sivasayujya 275.

sivakhyarfljadbanl 275.

sivagama 214.

sivanandarasa 198.

sivrircanasironiani 117s(]., 308,

^' 336 H$-

îvalaya 281.

îsupalavadha 175.

Siika 7; °tata 113, 256.

Suka Yogindra 21.

gukra (Rsi) 198.

sukravakya 87,

sukriya 225.

sucldhananda 283.

ûrapadmasamhara 117.

fîilatirthanirmana 261.

sekliaripattana 1 2 1 sq.

sesa 157, 258, 260, 276; °kupa

257; °tirtha 257, 258.

Sesanaga 157, 184, 308.

Sesanarayana 95 sq., 295.

Sesasiiri, scribe 40 sq.

sesadri 258; "cudamani 110.

Sesadri, scribe 135, 285 ; father

of scribe Yenkata Subrah-

manya 15sq., 33, 45sq., 60 sq.

sesarya 184, 304.

saikhandina 225.

saiva, see sivapiirana; °koti-

rudrasamhita 247sq.; °ksetra

261, 264; °raliasya 242;

°agama 250.

saucavidlii 120.

Saunda (Venkusudhivara)

44 sq.

gaunaka 63, 90, 94, 96, 108,

119, 120, 242, 243, 259, 266,

274, 295.

Saurisiinu 30 sq.

^yamalambavarmaratna 162

sq., 309.

^yamikaharana 212.

^raddha 57.

^ri 273.

srlkundagrama 290.

sricakrapratistliEvidlii 4, 310.

sricakralaksana 130.

sricakrantaraladevatapratipa-

daua 130.

Sritrivikraraa 179.

Sridhara 45 sq., 48, 299, 305.

Srinivasamakbin 3, 298.

Srinivasacarya 110 sq., 300.

Sripati 178sq., 301.

sribbumi 273.

srimukbaparisad 287.

sriranga 273, 280; °ksetra-

vaibhava 240 ; °divyavimana

240; ^mahatmya 59, 239 sq.,

307; °vimaiia 240.

srirudrayamala 4.

srividyakbyamulavidyabhedah

4, 310.

srividyaganapatikalpa 132.

srividyajapakalpa 130.

•srividyanyasa 130.

srividyaratnasutra, °dipika 21,

310.

srividyasandbyanusthana 130.

srisiikta 223.

srutiraiijim 158sq., 197, 299.

srutisuktimala 165, 3P8.

srautakaksa 236.

srautasutra 125 sq., 297 sq.

svetamarga 290.

svetavana 264.

svetavigbnesvarasivasthana

280.

svetambhodbi 228.

satpancaîka 200, 302.

sadangaprakarana 148.

->• 337 r^

sadamnayalaksana 130.

sanmiikha 269.

sodasakriya 195, 298.

samvatsara 236, 238.

sarasaradusana 77.

samsararaliasya 160.

samliitavivrti 93.

samliitasamanalaksana 30,

296.

samhitopanisad 217, 253, 297.

saipkbyapramana 153.

samgitasastra 150.

samgraliabharata 90.

saingiTimavijaya 132.

Sanjaya 115, 215.

sanjivanausadhagiri 258, 259.

satkirtivardliana 271.

Satyakirti 277.

satyaksetra 279.

Satya 54.

satra 236—238.

satsampradayasarvasva 131.

Sadananda 108 sq., 303;

Sadasiva 16-4.

sadasivabrahmasamvada 132,

sadyomaraiia 1 70 sq.

Sanaka 7, 258.

Sanatkumrira 7, 274, 280;

"samhita 77, 306.

Sanatkumariya 131.

Sanandana 7, 290.

Sanatana 7.

sandhyopfisanavidbi 120.

saptagana 236.

saptalaksana 30, 97, 296.

sabhaparvau 22 sq., 91, 299.

sabhasabhyopadesab 187.

samastikanana(or °kantara)-

mabatmya 250, 307.

samadbividbi 205.

samudayastakavarga 286.

Samudrabandbayajvan 212 sq.

sambbavakanda 116.

sambbavaparvan 91, 212, 299.

sarpasanti 120.

sarvaksetraprabbavapbalasru-

tinirupana 273.

sarvatomukbamabavratayajin

145, cf. 37.

sarvamaiigalini 81.

sarvanukramani 105, 295.

sarvarista^auti 120.

sarvartbacintaiuani 203, 302.

sabasranamapadyavvttil94sq.,

308.

sabasranamasamgrababbasya

153sq.

sabyaja 283.

saksipariksa 186.

saksiprakarana 186.

saksipratyuddbrti 187.

saksivisayani 186.

sagarastava 81.

saukbya 304; °karika 142, 201

;

"vivaranatattvakaumudi 143

sq.;°saptatil42,143,201,202,

304.

satvika (astau) 151.

samabrahmanabbasya 1 14.

samaveda 99, 114sq., 224 sq.,

236—238, 296, 298.

sayamboma 139.

Sayana, °acrirya 1, 2, 15. 73,

114sq., 295, 296, 298.

sayujya 275, 276.

-^ 338 H$-

sararahasyacaturvarnakrama-

vibhaga 121, 302.

sarasaragraba 199.

sarasara 272.

Sarvabbauma 168.

siirvabbanmalaksana 138.

Savaradbipa 263.

Savitryupakbyana 78.

sabityasarvasva 110 sq., 300.

Simbaraja 180 sq., 212 sq., 300,

309.

Simbanana 280.

siddbantabbedasaipgraba 144.

siddbantamuktavali 221, 305.

siddbantalesasaragraba 144.

siddbantasekbara 178sq., 301.

siddbantasarasamgraba 144.

siddbasrama 274.

siddbiksetra 279.

Sita 241.

Siradeva 127 sq.

Siikanya 273.

sukbabodbim 51, 308.

sugandbavana 259.

Sugrivaprasna 199.

Sugrivasamagama 222.

sntala 270.

Sudarsana280; °muktikatbana

280.

Sudarsaiiacarya 166.

Sudbabindu 283.

sundarakanda 64, 66 sq., 69,

79.

Sundararaja 86, 301.

suparnatatini 258.

Subabu 278.

Subodba, "carita 280.

subodbinl, Com. on bbaga-

vadgita 48, 299; Com. on

brbajjfitaka 152, 219, 301.

Subrabmanya, see ^^enkata S.

Sumantu 244.

sumbbadbvamsini 229.

Suratba 49.

surasasamgamajalapadatlr-

tbakatbana 268.

Suresvara 290.

suvarnamukbari, a river 290.

susvarakarana 212.

suksmarasmayab 286.

Suta 37, 54, 55, 58, 77, 90sq.,

100, 141, 189, 242, 243, 250,

257, 259, 265, 266, 269, 274,

276—278.

Sutagita 10 sq., 306; °tatpar-

yadipika lOsq.

Sutamuuisamvada 116.

Sutasaunakasamvada 242 sq.

Sutasambita 2, 3, 10, 100, 205

306; "tatparyadipika 11.

sutrastbana 174.

sudarupaiTiksasavadba 263.

Suridevabuddbendra 35.

Suribbatta 36.

surya 193, 263; °kunda 266;

"grabana 178; °tirtba 263—266, 283; "puskarini 263, 265;

°,sataka 53 sq., 300; "savarni-

kamanvantara 48 sq., 63.

suryasiddbantal2—14,75,193,

301; °vivarana 193 sq., 301.

srsti 98.

sona, N. of a river 290.

Soma 184.

Somadeva 86 sq.

Somanatba 36 sq., 303.

-$^ 339 H$-

somavaramahimanuvarnana

189.

Somasarman 290.

somesvaratirtha 277.

Somesvaraputra 285.

somotpatti 57 sq., 298.

sauptikaparvan 90, 92.

saiibhugyalaksmikalpa 163.

sauracandramrmabda 287.

skanda 214; "purana 2, 7, 10,

38,55,77, 100, 116sq.,140sq.,

188, 205, 226sq., 242, 248sq.,

257, 264, 306 sq.

skandesvarasaravada 163.

skandopanisad 19, 297.

stotra 308 sq.

stotrakhanda 155.

strljataka 171 (Corrigenda),

sti'idharma 98.

striparvan 90.

strlmukhakantikarana 212.

sthandilakundamandapanir-

manadividhi 89.

sthalesamahatmya 204.

snatakadharma 98.

smrtikartrniriipana 98.

smrticandnkal85sq., 197,302.

smrtimuktaphala 97—99, 121,

302.

syanandura (?) 289.

svapnadliyaya 230, 309.

SvayamprakasaYati8sq., 303,

304.

Svayampraka^ananda 128 sq.,

300.

svarapancasacchlokl vyakhya

34.

svaralaksana 34, 35, 296.

svargarobanikapai-van 60, 62'

92.

svai'ginrirakicibna214.

Svamin 177.

svayambhuvatli'tba 277.

hamsasyabastalaksana 151.

"batti (sic) 277, 278.

Hanuman 258.

Hayagriva 155; Tigastyasam-

vada 88, 155, 307.

Haradatta 33, 43 sq. (Corr.

and Add.), 165, 298, 302,

308.

Havadattamisra 139 sq., 302.

bariksetra 279.

haritattvamuktavali 8, 303.

baridvilra 290.

barinadi 264.

haribbaktisudbodaya 107 sq.,

305.

barimidestotra 8.

Hariscandra 245, 268 sq.

Haviscandrojiakbyana 267,

268.

baristuti 8, 303.

Hai'sacai'ita 290.

Hastanialaka 290.

bastamalaka, °prakarana, "sto-

tra 82, 229, 303.

bastigirimfdiatmya 238 sq.,

305.

balasyaniabatmya 7. 306.

biranyagarbbavibudbasamva-

da 239.

hiranyfiksakatba 196.

binalaksana 187.

bemakutakbanda 267, 305.

22*

-^- 340 ^<^

hemapuskarinl , °cakratii"tlia, Homiamba,Honiiambikal3sq.

°tirtha 277.|

Honnarya 13 sq.

hemakarasaras 277.

heniabjatirtha 277.

hemabjanayaki 257, 258.

hora 171, 219, 286; "tatpaiya-

sagara 170; °vivarana 170sq.^

301; °6astra 152.

ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. -

Page 17, line 12 read Isd - Upanisad for Isd-TJpanisat.

P. 28, 1. 5 from below, read samdpayya kriyds etc.

P. 43, 1. 5 from below, add: by Haradatta.

P. 74, 1. 25 read Mtasthadl°.

P. 81, 1. 10 read Kdvyamdld.

P. 91, 1. 11 read Pdr'iksitena for pdriksitena.

P. 130, 1. 9 from below, read kidajudnindm dcdrasya.

P. 132, 1. 3 add: See Aufrecht CC II, 52.

1. 17 add: See Aufrecht CC II, 22 and 26 (kaumdrasamhitd).

P. 139, 1. 21 read sddhavah for sd°.

P. 142, 1. 2 from below, read Tattvakaumudl.

1. 1 from below, read Vdcaspatiynisra.

P. 151, 1. 27 read narttakl vd kaldvati.

1. 28 read tisthet (tat)pascdt.

1. 29 read bhaveyur vibhramdnvitdh.

P. 153, 1. 9 from below, read Tisnusahasrandman.

P. 171, 1. 12 sq. read dvdvimsa str'ijdtakam.

P. 220, 1. 1 read graliayoni° for grhayoni\

^H$-

ORiENTAL TRAINSLATION FITND.

NEW SERIES.

The following works of this series are now for sale at the

rooms of the Royal Asiatic Society, 22, Albemarle Street,

London, AV. Price 10 s. a volume, except vols. 9, 10.

I, 2. Rehatsek (E.). Mir KhwantVs 'Rauzat-us-Safa',

or 'Garden of Purity', containing the Moslem Version of

the lives of the prophets from Adam to Jesus, and otherhistorical matter. Part 1, Vols. 1 and IL 1891 and 1892.

S, 4. Part II (Vols. I and II) of the above, containing

a full and detailed life of IMuhammad the Apostle, with anappendix about his wives, concubines, children, secretaries,

servants, etc. 1893.

5. Part TI (Vol. Ill) of the above, containing the lives

of Abu Bakr, 'Umar, 'Uthman, and 'Ah, the immediatesuccessors of Muhammad. 1894.

6. Tawney (C. H.). The Katha Kosa, a collection of

Jain stories, translated from Sanskrit Manuscripts. 1895.

7. Ridding (Miss C. M.). Bana's Kadambari. 1896.

8. CowELL (Professor E. B.) and Mr. Thomas (of Trinity

College, Cambridge). Bana's Harsa Carita. 1897.

9. 10. Steingass (Di-. F.). The last twenty-four ]\iakamats

of Abu Mubammad al Kasim al Hariri, forming Vol. II;

Chenery's translation of the first twenty-four Makamatssold with it as Vol. I. 1898. Price 155. a volume.

II. Gaster (Dr. M.). The Chronicles of Jerahmeel, or

the Hebrew Bible Historiale. A collection of Jewish legends

and traditions translated from the Hebrew, 1899.

12. Rhys Davids (Mrs. C, A. F.). A Buddhist manual of

psychological ethics of the fourth century b, c, being a

translation of the Diiamma Sangani from the AbhidhammaPitaka of the Buddhist Canon. 1900.

Just OJ(t—13. Beveeidge (Mrs. H.). Life and Memoirs of Gulbadan

Begum, aunt of Akbar the (jrreat, translated from tiie Persian.

1902 (with illustrations).

In p'eparation—14. Bhys Davids (Professor T. W.). The Katha Vatthu.

15. Ross (Principal E. D.). History of the Seljuks,

16. Waiters (T.). Yuan Chwang's Travels. (In the press).

ASIATIC SOCIETY 3I0N0GRAPHS.

The Society has determined to bring out a series of

monographs which will afford opportunity for the publication

of papers too long to appear in the Journal.

Arrangements have so far been made for the publication

of the following:

—

(1) Gerini (Major G. E.). Researches on Ptolemy's Ge-

ography. {In the Press.)

(2) WiNTEENiTZ (Dr. M.). Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS.

in the Royal Asiatic Society's Library, with an

Appendix by Mr. F. W. Thomas. 8^" xvi, 340 pages.

{Price 5/. or 3/6 for cash.)

(3) HiESCHFELD (Dr. H.). New Researches into the

Composition and Exegesis of the Qoran. 4*" 155

pages. {Price 5/. or 3/6 for cash.)

(4) Steong (Professor S. A.). The History of Jakmak,

Sultan of Egypt, by Ibn 'Arab shah. {In the Press.)

(5) Le Strange (Guy). Description of Persia and

Mesopotamia in the year 1340 a.d., from the

Nuzhat-al-Kulub of Hamd-Allah Mustawfi, with

a summary uf the contents of that Avork. {Nearly

ready.)

Any persons wishing copies of printed circulars con-

taining information as to the Oriental Translation Fund and

the Asiatic Society Monographs, are requested to apply to

THE SECRETARY, Royal Asiatic Society,

22, Albemarle Street,

LONDON, W.

>^i-

'^/mMwn.iuv' ^;/n4nwi.j(\V '^//mnvi-JftV' <f^mNV-î^ v/jy];

>;lOS-i

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY

Los Angeles

This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.

41584

^HIB

fm

^ûi.

ÔF CALIFO/?;<^ ÔfCALIJ

ivaaii-i^

.\MEUNIVERV^

^<!/0JnV3JO^ ^<!/0JllV3JO'^

ÔfCAllFO/?^ ÔFCAllFOMi^\ UCSOUTH.

^ £9 ""^ ,r-n ^ ^^^^

^TilJONVSOV^^ "ÂaSAINrtJWV

CAllfOff^

^<?AJi.

\WEUNIVERV/.

•TilJONVSOl

^WE UNIVERS//,

o

vSclOSANCEl5j>

O

vN;lOSANCElfj>

o

'%aMINrt-3WV

ÛIBRARYd/^ ^ÛIBRARYO/^ ^^WEUMmkv/^

..;,0FCA1IF0% .^,0FCA1IF0%

%ii3AiNn]\\v^ ^^m^\m\^ '^.i/ojnvDJo'^ <rji]ONvsov^

,^WEUNIVERS'/A

<rii30NVsor'^

ÎLIBRARYt?/: ^^l•llBRARYQ^

^.!/ojnv3jo'^ '^(i/ojnv3jo'<^

^\Ê UNIVERi//.

t'-2 oc

'><-

o^lOSANCElfj>

o

^

.ÎLIBRARYOc^

<ril30NVS01^ "âÂINn-JWV^ ^<!/0JI1V3J0-^

<.OFCALIF0% ÔFCA1IFO%

'Âavaaii-^^!'^ ÔAavaan-^'

AWE UNIVERi-//)

^-^5 I' -nOI?

"^/âÂiNaiwv*

ÔFCALIFO«i^

^<?AaviiaiH'^

^WE•DNIVERS•//^

o

^!rtEUNIVER5y/v

o

^10SANCEL%

3

%a3AINn3WV

vvlOSANCElfj>

"âiAiNn-Jwv^

^lllBRARYac ^ÎLIBRARYQ/r

'^<!/0J nV3-JO"^ ^(!/0dnV3J0'»^

M.OFCAIIFO% ÔFCAIIFO%

"^(JAUvaan-^^ ^<?Aav!jan-^^

^^WEUNIVEW/4

^WEUNIVER5/A

<J513DNVS01^^

jNtLIBRARYQr ^ÎIIBRARYQ^ AWEINIVERS/a ^lOSANCElfx> ÎLIBRARYQr

Catalogue of South 00 Roy A

Documents

Transcript of Catalogue of South 00 Roy A